<!DOCTYPE TEI.2 SYSTEM "http://docsouth.unc.edu/dtds/teixlite.dtd" [
<!ENTITY smithfp SYSTEM "smithfp.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith62 SYSTEM "smith62.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smithsp SYSTEM "smithsp.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smithtp SYSTEM "smithtp.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smithvs SYSTEM "smithvs.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith124 SYSTEM "smith124.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith300 SYSTEM "smith300.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith304 SYSTEM "smith304.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith310 SYSTEM "smith310.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith314 SYSTEM "smith314.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith324 SYSTEM "smith324.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith332 SYSTEM "smith332.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith336 SYSTEM "smith336.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith338 SYSTEM "smith338.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith420 SYSTEM "smith420.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith422 SYSTEM "smith422.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith424 SYSTEM "smith424.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith348 SYSTEM "smith348.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith432 SYSTEM "smith432.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith352 SYSTEM "smith352.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith356 SYSTEM "smith356.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith364 SYSTEM "smith364.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith368 SYSTEM "smith368.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith372 SYSTEM "smith372.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith456 SYSTEM "smith456.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith460 SYSTEM "smith460.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith380 SYSTEM "smith380.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith390 SYSTEM "smith390.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smith396 SYSTEM "smith396.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY smithcv SYSTEM "smithcv.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
]>
<TEI.2>
  <teiHeader type="" status="new">
    <fileDesc>
      <titleStmt>
        <title><emph>An Autobiography</emph>
<emph>The Story of the  Lord's Dealings with Mrs. Amanda Smith</emph>
<emph> the Colored Evangelist; Containing an   Account of Her Life Work 
of Faith, and Her Travels in America, England, Ireland, Scotland, 
India, and Africa, as
 an Independent Missionary:</emph>
Electronic Edition.</title>
        <author>Amanda Smith, 1837-1915</author>
        <funder>Funding from the National Endowment for the Humanities
 supported the electronic publication of this title.</funder>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Text scanned (OCR) by</resp>
          <name id="cg">Sarah Reuning</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Images scanned by</resp>
          <name>Sarah Reuning</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Text 
encoded by </resp>
          <name id="ns">Carlene Hempel  and Natalia Smith</name>
        </respStmt>
      </titleStmt>
      <editionStmt>
        <edition>First edition, <date>1999</date></edition>
      </editionStmt>
      <extent>ca. 1.5MB</extent>
      <publicationStmt>
        <publisher>Academic Affairs Library, UNC-CH</publisher>
        <pubPlace>University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, </pubPlace>
        <date>1999.</date>
        <availability status="unknown">
          <p>© This work is the property of the University of North Carolina 
at Chapel Hill. It may be used freely by individuals for research, 
teaching and personal use as long as this statement of 
availability is included in the text.</p>
        </availability>
      </publicationStmt>
      <sourceDesc>
        <biblFull>
          <titleStmt>
            <title type="title page">  An Autobiography
The Story of the Lord's Dealings with Mrs. Amanda Smith the
Colored Evangelist; Containing an   Account of Her Life Work of Faith,
and Her Travels in America, England, Ireland, Scotland, India, and Africa, as
 an Independent Missionary</title>
            <author>Smith, Amanda</author>
          </titleStmt>
          <extent>iii-xvi, 17-506</extent>
          <publicationStmt>
            <pubPlace>Chicago:</pubPlace>
            <publisher>Meyer &amp; Brother, Publishers, 108 Washington Street,</publisher>
            <date>1893</date>
            <authority/>
          </publicationStmt>
          <notesStmt>
            <note anchored="yes">Call number Travel E185.97 .S6 
(Rare Book Collection, University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill)</note>
          </notesStmt>
        </biblFull>
      </sourceDesc>
    </fileDesc>
    <encodingDesc>
      <projectDesc>
        <p>The electronic edition is a part of the UNC-Chapel Hill
digital library, <hi rend="italics">Documenting the American South.</hi></p>
      </projectDesc>
      <editorialDecl>
        <p>Any hyphens occurring in line breaks have been 
removed, and the trailing part of a word has been joined to 
the preceding line.</p>
        <p>All quotation marks, em dashes  and ampersand have been transcribed as
entity references.</p>
        <p>All double right and left quotation marks are encoded as ” and “
respectively.</p>
        <p>All single right and left quotation marks are encoded as ’ 
and ‘ respectively.</p>
        <p>All em dashes are encoded as —</p>
        <p>Indentation in lines 
has not been preserved.</p>
        <p>Running titles have not been preserved.</p>
        <p>Spell-check and verification made against printed text using 
Author/Editor (SoftQuad) and Microsoft Word spell check programs.</p>
      </editorialDecl>
      <classDecl>
        <taxonomy id="lcsh">
          <bibl><title>Library of Congress Subject Headings, </title>
<edition>21st edition, 1998</edition></bibl>
        </taxonomy>
      </classDecl>
    </encodingDesc>
    <profileDesc>
      <textClass>
        <keywords scheme="lcsh">
          <list type="simple">
            <item>Smith, Amanda, 1837-1915.</item>
            <item>Slaves -- United States -- Biography.</item>
            <item>Women evangelists -- United States -- Biography.</item>
            <item>African American evangelists -- United States -- Biography.</item>
            <item>African American women -- Biography.</item>
            <item>African Americans -- Religious life.</item>
            <item>Freedmen -- United States -- Biography.</item>
            <item>Underground railroad.</item>
            <item>Slaves' writings, American.</item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
    </profileDesc>
    <revisionDesc>
      <change>
        <date>1999-06-24, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Celine Noel and Sam McRae </name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> revised TEIHeader and created catalog 
record for the electronic edition.</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1999-05-24, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Natalia Smith, </name>
          <resp>project manager, </resp>
        </respStmt>
        <item>finished TEI-conformant encoding and final proofing.</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1999-05-19, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Carlene Hempel</name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> finished TEI/SGML encoding</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>1999-04-24, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Sarah Reuning</name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> finished scanning (OCR) and proofing.</item>
      </change>
    </revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <text>
    <front>
      <div1 type="cover">
        <p>
          <figure id="cover" entity="smithcv">
            <p>[Cover Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="spine">
        <p>
          <figure id="spine" entity="smithsp">
            <p>[Spine Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="Frontispiece">
        <p>
          <figure id="frontis" entity="smithfp">
            <p>[Frontispiece Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="Title page">
        <p>
          <figure id="title" entity="smithtp">
            <p>[Title Page Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="Title page verso">
        <p>
          <figure id="verso" entity="smithvs">
            <p>[Title Page Verso Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <titlePage>
        <docTitle>
          <titlePart type="main">AN AUTOBIOGRAPHY</titlePart>
          <titlePart type="main">THE STORY OF THE LORD'S DEALINGS WITH
<lb/>
MRS. AMANDA SMITH
<lb/>
THE COLORED EVANGELIST</titlePart>
          <titlePart type="main">CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF HER LIFE WORK OF 
FAITH, AND HER TRAVELS<lb/>
IN AMERICA, ENGLAND, IRELAND, SCOTLAND, INDIA AND<lb/>
AFRICA, AS AN INDEPENDENT MISSIONARY.</titlePart>
        </docTitle>
        <byline>WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY<lb/>
BISHOP THOBURN, OF INDIA. </byline>
        <epigraph>
          <p>
            <hi rend="italics">“Hitherto the 
Lord hath helped me.”</hi>
          </p>
        </epigraph>
        <docImprint><pubPlace>CHICAGO:</pubPlace>
<publisher>MEYER &amp; BROTHER, PUBLISHERS,
108 WASHINGTON STREET,</publisher>
<docDate>1893.</docDate></docImprint>
        <pb id="smithverso" n="verso"/>
        <docImprint>Entered according to Act of Congress in the year 1893, by<lb/>
AMANDA SMITH<lb/>
in the office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington.</docImprint>
      </titlePage>
      <div1 type="preface">
        <pb id="smithiii" n="iii"/>
        <head>PREFACE.</head>
        <p>For a number of years many of my friends have said to me, “You
ought to write out an account of your life, and let it he known how God
has led you out into His work.”</p>
        <p>Some time before that wonderful man of God, John S. Inskip, passed
away, he said, “Amanda, you ought to write,” and he kindly offered to
assist me in getting the items together.</p>
        <p>Many other friends in America, have said the same, and I have
replied, “I could not do it, for I don't know how to go about it,” and so
would not entertain the thought.</p>
        <p>Time passed on, and after I was in England a while, the friends there
began to say the same thing, and as an inducement to commence, told
me that it might be done much cheaper there than in America.</p>
        <p>As I was constantly on the go, and had no time to think about it, and
certainly none to write, things remained thus until after my return from
Africa. Then friends in different places again urged me to do this, and
being broken down in health, and so unable to labor as much as formerly,
I began to think of it more seriously and prayed much over it, asking the
Lord, if it was His will, to make it clear and settle me in it, and give me
something from His Word that I may have as an anchor.</p>
        <p>Asking thus for light and guidance, I opened my Bible while in
prayer, and my eye lighted on these words: “Now, therefore, perform the
doing of it, and as there was a readiness to will, so there may be a
performance also out of that which ye have.” (2nd Cor. viii: 11.)</p>
        <p>I said, “Lord, I thank Thee, for this is Thy Word to me, for what
I have asked of Thee. Praised be Thy name.”</p>
        <pb id="smithiv" n="iv"/>
        <p>And from that moment, my heart was settled to do it. But as the
time has gone, and so much has seemed to come if) to hinder, and several
persons who had kindly offered to assist me, were called away in one
direction or another, and I was so wearied and the task looked so big, my
heart began to fail me, and I thought I could not do it.</p>
        <p>Again I went to the Lord in prayer, and told Him all about it, and
asked Him what I should do, for His glory alone was all I sought. He
whispered to my heart, clearly and plainly, these words, “Fear thou not, I
will help thee.” (Isa. xli: 13.) Again I praised Him; so now I go forward
with full faith and trust that He will fulfill His own promise.</p>
        <p>My friends who know me best, will make allowances for all defects in
this autobiographical sketch; and I believe strangers also will be
charitable, when they know that my opportunities for an education have
been very limited indeed.</p>
        <p>Three months of schooling was all I ever had. That was at a school
for whites; though a few colored children were permitted to attend. To
this school my brother and I walked five and a half miles each day, in going
and returning, and the attention we received while there was only such as the
teacher could give after the requirements of the more favored
pupils had been met.</p>
        <p>In view of the deficiency in my early education, and other disadvantages
in this respect, under which I have labored, I crave the
indulgence of all who may read this simple and unvarnished story
of my life.</p>
        <closer>
          <signed>AMANDA SMITH.</signed>
        </closer>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="introduction">
        <pb id="smithv" n="v"/>
        <head>INTRODUCTION.</head>
        <p>During the summer of 1876, while attending a camp meeting 
Epworth Heights, near Cincinnati, my attention was drawn to
a colored lady dressed in a very plain garb, which reminded me
somewhat of that worn by the Friends in former days, who was
engaged in expounding a Bible lesson to a small audience.</p>
        <p>I was told that the speaker was Mrs. Amanda Smith, and that she
was a woman of remarkable gifts, who had been greatly blessed in various
parts of the country.</p>
        <p>Having spent nearly all my adult years on the other side of the globe,
my acquaintance in America was by no means an extensive one, and this
will explain the fact that I had never heard of this devout lady until I met
her at this camp meeting.</p>
        <p>Her remarks on the Bible lesson did not particularly impress me, and
it was not until the evening of the same day, when I chanced to be
kneeling near her at a prayer meeting, that I became impressed that she
was a person of more than ordinary power.</p>
        <p>The meetings of the day had not been very successful, and a spirit of
depression rested upon many of the leaders. A heavy rain had fallen, and
we were kneeling somewhat uncomfortably in the straw which surrounded
the preacher's stand.</p>
        <p>A number had prayed, and I was myself sharing the general feeling
of depression, when I was suddenly startled by the voice of song. I lifted
my head, and at a short distance, probably not more than two yards from
me, I saw the colored sister of the morning kneeling in an upright
position, with her hands spread out and her face all aglow.</p>
        <p>She had suddenly broken out with a triumphant song, and while I was
startled by the change in the order of the meeting, I was at once
absorbed with interest in the song and the singer.</p>
        <pb id="smithvi" n="vi"/>
        <p>Something like a hallowed glow seemed to rest upon the dark face
before me, and I felt in a second that she was possessed of a rare degree
of spiritual power.</p>
        <p>That invisible something which we are accustomed to call power, and
which is never possessed by any Christian believer except as one of
the fruits of the indwelling Spirit of God, was hers in a marked degree.</p>
        <p>From that time onward I regarded her as a gifted worker in the Lord's
vineyard, but I had still to learn that the enduement of the Spirit had
given her more than the one gift of spiritual power.</p>
        <p>A week later I met her at Lakeside, Ohio, and was again impressed in
the same way, but I then began to discover that she was not only a
woman of faith, but that she possessed a clearness of vision which I have
seldom found equaled.</p>
        <p>Her homely illustrations, her quaint expressions, her warmhearted
appeals, all possess the supreme merit of being so many vehicles for
conveying the living truths of the Gospel of Jesus Christ to the hearts of
those who are fortunate enough to hear her.</p>
        <p>A few years after my return to India, in 1876, I was delighted to
hear that this chosen and approved worker of the Master had decided to
visit this country. She arrived in 1879, and after a short stay in Bombay,
came over to the eastern side of the empire,
and assisted us for some time in Calcutta. She also returned two years
later, and again rendered us valuable assistance.</p>
        <p>The novelty of a colored woman from America, who had in
her childhood been a slave, appearing before an audience in Calcutta,
was sufficient to attract attention, but this alone would not
account for the popularity which she enjoyed throughout her
whole stay in our city.</p>
        <p>She was fiercely attacked by narrow minded persons in the daily
papers, and elsewhere, but opposition only seemed to add to her power.</p>
        <p>
          <hi rend="italics">During the seventeen years that I have lived in Calcutta, I have
known many famous strangers to visit the city, some of whom attracted
large audiences, but I have never known anyone who could draw and
hold so large an audience as Mrs. Smith.</hi>
        </p>
        <p>She assisted me both in the church and in open-air meetings, and
never failed to display the peculiar tact for which she is remarkable.</p>
        <p>I shall never forget one meeting which we were holding in an
<pb id="smithvii" n="vii"/>
open square, in the very heart of the city. It was at a time of no little
excitement, and some Christian preachers had been roughly handled in
the same square a few evenings before. I had just spoken myself, when I
noticed a great crowd of men and boys, who had succeeded in breaking up
a missionary's audience on the other side of the square, rushing towards us
with loud cries and threatening gestures.</p>
        <p>If left to myself I should have tried to gain the box on which the
speakers stood, in order to command the crowd, but at the critical moment, our
good Sister Smith knelt on the grass and began to pray. As the crowd
rushed up to the spot, and saw her with her beaming face upturned to the
evening sky, pouring out her soul in prayer, they became perfectly still,
and stood as if transfixed to the spot! Not even a whisper disturbed the
solemn silence, and when she had finished we had as orderly a meeting as
if we had been within the four walls of a church!</p>
        <p>In those days a well known theatrical manager, much given to
popular buffoonery, wrote to me inviting me to arrange to have Mrs.
Smith preach in his theatre on a certain Sunday evening. I was much
surprised on receiving the letter, and taking it to her told her I did not
know what it meant. Several friends, who chanced to be present, at once
began to dissuade her:</p>
        <p>“Do not go, Sister Amanda,” said several, speaking at once,
“the man merely wishes to have a good opportunity of seeing you, so
that he can take you off in his theatre. He has no good purpose in view.
Do not trust yourself to him under any circumstances.”</p>
        <p>After a moment's hesitation Mrs. Smith replied in language which I
shall never forget:</p>
        <p>“I am forbidden,” she said, “to judge any man. You would not wish
me to judge you, and would think it wrong if any of us should judge a
brother or sister in the church. What right have I to judge this man? I
have no more right to judge him than if he were a Christian.”</p>
        <p>She said she would pray over it and give her decision. She did so,
and decided to accept the invitation.</p>
        <p>When Sunday evening came the theatre was packed like a herring
box, while hundreds were unable to gain admission. I took charge of the
meeting, and after singing and prayer introduced our strange friend
from America.</p>
        <pb id="smithviii" n="viii"/>
        <p>She spoke simply and pointedly, alluding to the kindness of the
manager who had opened the doors of his theatre to her, in very
courteous terms, and evidently made a deep and favorable impression
upon the audience. There was no laughing, and no attempt was ever made
subsequently to ridicule her. As she was walking off the stage the manager
said to me;</p>
        <p>“If you want the theatre for her again do not fail to let me know. I
would do anything for that inspired woman.”</p>
        <p>During Mrs. Smith's stay in Calcutta she had opportunities for seeing
a good deal of the native community. Here, again, I was struck with her
extraordinary power of discernment. We have in Calcutta a class of
reformed Hindus called Brahmos. They are, as a class, a very worthy body
of men, and at that time were led by the distinguished Keshub
Chunder Sen.</p>
        <p>Every distinguished visitor who comes to Calcutta is sure to seek the
acquaintance of some of these Brahmos, and to study, more or less, the
reformed system which they profess and teach. I have often wondered
that so few, even of our ablest visitors, seem able to comprehend the real
character either of the men or of their new system. Mrs. Smith very
quickly found access to some of them, and beyond any other stranger
whom I have ever known to visit Calcutta, she formed a wonderfully
accurate estimate of the character, both of the men and of their religious
teaching.</p>
        <p>
          <hi rend="italics">She saw almost at a glance all that was strange and all that was
weak in the men and in their system.</hi>
        </p>
        <p>This penetrating power of discernment which she possesses in so
large a degree impressed me more and more the longer I knew her.
Profound scholars and religious teachers of philosophical bent seemed
positively inferior to her in the task of discovering the practical value of
men and systems which had attracted the attention of the world!</p>
        <p>I have already spoken of her clearness of perception and power of
stating the undimmed truth of the Gospel of Christ. Through association
with her, I learned many valuable lessons from her lips, and once before
an American audience, when Dr. W. F. Warren was exhorting young
preachers to be willing to learn from their own hearers, even though
many of the hearers might be comparatively illiterate, I ventured to
second his exhortation by telling the audience that I had learned more
that had been of
<pb id="smithix" n="ix"/>
actual value to me as a preacher of Christian truth from Amanda Smith
than from any other one person I had ever met.</p>
        <p>Throughout Mrs. Smith's stay in India she was always cheerful and
hopeful. In this respect, too, she differed from most visitors to our great
empire. Some adopt gloomy views as they look at the weakness of
Christianity, and observe the stupendous fortifications which have been
reared by the followers of the various false religions of the people.</p>
        <p>Some even yield to despair, and refuse to believe that India ever can
be saved or even benefited, while only a very few are able to believe not
only that India will yet become a Christian empire, but that Christ will
yet lift up the people of this land, and so revolutionize or transform
society as it exists to-day, as to make the people practically a new
people.</p>
        <p>Our good Sister Amanda Smith never belonged to any of these
despondent classes.</p>
        <p>She sometimes was touched by the pictures of misery which she saw
around her, but never became hopeless. She was of cheerful
temperament, it is true, but aside from personal feeling, she always
possessed a buoyant hope and an overcoming faith, which made it easy
for her to believe. that the Saviour, whom she loved and served, really
intended to save and transform India.</p>
        <p>Soon after Mrs. Smith's visit to India, another Virginian visited
Calcutta on his way around the globe. This was Mr. Moncure D. Conway.</p>
        <p>These two persons, Mrs. Smith and Mr. Conway, were representative
Virginians. They had been born in the same section of the country,
brought up as Methodists, and were thoroughly acquainted, one by
observation and the other by experience, with the terrible character of
the American slave system.</p>
        <p>Mr. Conway in early life was for several years a Methodist preacher,
but by his own published confession he never comprehended what the
true spirit of Methodism was. He was at one time a well known and
somewhat popular Unitarian minister, but finding the Unitarians too
narrow and orthodox for a man of his liberal mind, he set up an
independent church or organization of some kind, in London, and
preached to an obscure little congregation for a number of years, until his
last experiment ended in confessed failure.</p>
        <p>His recorded impressions received in India were of the most
<pb id="smithx" n="x"/>
gloomy kind. He saw nothing to hope for in the condition of the people,
and looked at them in their helpless state with blank bewilderment, if not
despair. He passed through the empire without leaving a single trace of
light behind him, without making an impression for good upon any heart
or life, without finding an open door by which to make any man or
woman happier or better, without, in short, seeing even a single ray of
hope shining upon what he regarded as a dark and benighted land.</p>
        <p>Mrs. Smith, the other Virginian, without a tittle of Mr. Conway's
learning, and deprived of nearly every advantage which he had enjoyed,
not only retained the faith of her childhood, but matured and developed it
until it attained a standard of purity and strength rarely witnessed in our
world.</p>
        <p>She also came to India, but unlike the other Virginian, she cherished
hope where he felt only despair, she saw light where he perceived only
darkness, she found opportunities everywhere for doing good which
wholly escaped his observation, and during her two years' stay in the
country where she went, she traced out a pathway of light in the midst of
the darkness!</p>
        <p>As she left the country she could look back upon a hundred homes
which were brighter and better because of her coming, upon hundreds of
hearts whose burdens had been lightened and whose sorrows had been
sweetened by reason of her public and private ministry.</p>
        <p>
          <hi rend="italics">She is gratefully remembered to this day by thousands in the land.</hi>
        </p>
        <p>Her life affords a striking comment at once upon the value of the
New Testament to those who receive it, both in letter and in spirit, and
upon the hopelessness of the Gospel of unbelief which obtains so wide a
hearing at the present day.</p>
        <p>A thousand Virginians of the Conway stripe might come and go for
a thousand years without making India any better, but a thousand Amanda
Smiths would suffice to revolutionize an empire!</p>
        <p>I am very glad to learn that Mrs. Smith has at last been induced to
yield to the importunities of friends and prepare a sketch of her eventful
life. I trust that the story will be told without reserve in all its simplicity,
as well as in all its strength, and I doubt not that God will crown this last
of her many labors with abundant blessings.</p>
        <closer><signed>J. M. THOBURN.</signed>
<dateline>CALCUTTA, <date>October 22, 1891</date></dateline></closer>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="contents">
        <pb id="smithxi" n="xi"/>
        <head>CONTENTS.</head>
        <list type="simple">
          <item>CHAPTER I. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith17">17</ref>
<lb/>
BIRTH, PARENTAGE AND DELIVERANCE FROM SLAVERY
THROUGH THE CONVERSION OF MY MOTHER'S
YOUNG MISTRESS—MY PIOUS GRANDMOTHER.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER II. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith24">24</ref>
<lb/>
REMOVAL TO PENNSYLVANIA—GOING TO SCHOOL—
FIRST RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCES—PERNICIOUS READING.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER III. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith31">31</ref>
<lb/>SOME OF THE REMEMBRANCES OF MY GIRLHOOD 
DAYS—HELPING RUNAWAYS—MY MOTHER
AROUSED—A NARROW ESCAPE—A TOUCHING STORY.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER IV. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith39">39</ref>
<lb/>MOVING FROM LOWE'S FARM—MARRIAGE—CONVERSION.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER V. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith50">50</ref>
<lb/>HOW I BOUGHT MY SISTER FRANCES AND HOW THE
LORD PAID THE DEBT.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER VI. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith57">57</ref>
<lb/>MARRIAGE AND DISAPPOINTED HOPES—RETURN TO
PHILADELPHIA—A STRANGER IN NEW YORK—
MOTHER JONES' HELP—DEATH OF MY FATHER.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER VII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith73">73</ref>
<lb/>THE BLESSING—ABOUT SEEKING SANCTIFICATION 
BY WORKS.</item>
          <pb id="smithxii" n="xii"/>
          <item>CHAPTER VIII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith92">92</ref>
<lb/>MY FIRST TEMPTATION, AND OTHER EXPERIENCES—I
GO TO NEW UTRECHT TO SEE MY HUSBAND—
A LITTLE EXPERIENCE AT BEDFORD STREET
CHURCH, NEW YORK—FAITH HEALING.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER IX. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith103">103</ref>
<lb/>VARIOUS EXPERIENCES—HIS PRESENCE—OBEDIENCE—MY
TEMPTATION TO LEAVE THE CHURCH—
WHAT PEOPLE THINK—SATISFIED.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER X. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith121">121</ref>
<lb/>
“THY WILL BE DONE,” AND HOW THE SPIRIT TAUGHT
ME ITS MEANING, ALSO THAT OF SOME OTHER
PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE—MY DAUGHTER MAZIE'S
CONVERSION.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XI. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith132">132</ref>
<lb/>
MY CALL TO GO OUT—AN ATTACK FROM SATAN—HIS
SNARE BROKEN—MY PERPLEXITY IN REGARD
TO THE TRINITY—MANIFESTATION OF JESUS—
WAS IT A DREAM?</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith147">147</ref>
<lb/>
MY LAST CALL—HOW I OBEYED IT, AND WHAT WAS
THE RESULT.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XIII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith164">164</ref>
<lb/>MY REMEMBRANCES OF CAMP MEETING—SECOND CAMP
MEETING—SINGING—OBEDIENCE IS BETTER
THAN SACRIFICE.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XIV. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith176">176</ref>
<lb/>KENNEBUNK CAMP MEETING—HOW I GOT THERE, AND
WAS ENTERTAINED—A GAZING STOCK—HAMILTON
CAMP MEETING—A TRIP TO VERMONT—
THE LOST TRUNK, AND HOW IT WAS FOUND.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XV. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith193">193</ref>
<lb/>MY EXPERIENCE AT DR. TAYLOR'S CHURCH, NEW YORK,
AND ELSEWHERE—THE GENERAL CONFERENCE
AT NASHVILLE— HOW I WAS TREATED AND HOW
IT ALL CAME OUT—HOW THINGS CHANGE.</item>
          <pb id="smithxiii" n="xiii"/>
          <item>CHAPTER XVI. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith205">205</ref>
<lb/>
HOW I GOT TO KNOXVILLE, TENN., TO THE NATIONAL CAMP
MEETING, AND WHAT FOLLOWED.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XVII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith215">215</ref>
<lb/>
SEA CLIFF CAMP MEETING, JULY, 1872—FIRST THOUGHTS OF
AFRICA—MAZIE'S EDUCATION AND MARRIAGE—MY
EXPERIENCE AT YARMOUTH.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XVIII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith225">225</ref>
<lb/>PITTMAN CHURCH, PHILADELPHIA—HOW I BECAME THE
OWNER OF A HOUSE, AND WHAT BECAME OF IT—THE
MAYFLOWER MISSION, BROOKLYN—AT
DR. CUYLER'S.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XIX. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith240">240</ref>
<lb/>BROOKLYN—CALL TO GO TO ENGLAND—BALTIMORE—
VOYAGE OVER.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XX. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith255">255</ref>
<lb/>
LIME STREET STATION, LIVERPOOL, ENGLAND, AND THE.
RECEPTION I MET WITH THERE—PAGES FROM MY
DIARY.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXI. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith266">266</ref>
<lb/>VISIT TO SCOTLAND, LONDON, AND OTHER PLACES—;
CONVERSATION WITH A CURATE—GREAT MEETING AT
PERTH—HOW I CAME TO GO TO INDIA.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith286">286</ref>
<lb/>IN PARIS—ON THE WAY TO INDIA—FLORENCE—ROME—
NAPLES—EGYPT.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXIII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith300">300</ref>
<lb/>INDIA—NOTES FROM MY DIARY—BASSIM—A BLESSING AT
FAMILY PRAYER—NAINI TAL—TERRIBLE FLOODS AND
DESTRUCTION OF LIFE.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXIV. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith317">317</ref>
<lb/>
THE GREAT MEETING AT BANGALORE—THE ORPHANAGE AT
COLAR—BURMAH—CALCUTTA—ENGLAND.</item>
          <pb id="smithxiv" n="xiv"/>
          <item>CHAPTER XXV. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith331">331</ref>
<lb/>
AFRICA—INCIDENTS OF THE VOYAGE—MONROVIA—
FIRST FOURTH OF JULY THERE—A SCHOOL FOR
BOYS—CAPE PALMAS—BASSA—TEMPERANCE
WORK—THOMAS ANDERSON</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXVI. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith346">346</ref>
<lb/>FORTSVILLE—TEMPERANCE MEETINGS—EVIL CUSTOMS—
THOMAS BROWN—BALAAM—JOTTINGS FROM
THE JUNK RIVER—BROTHER HARRIS IS SANCTIFIED.</item>
          <item>CHARTER XXVII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith362">362</ref>
<lb/>CONFERENCE AT MONROVIA—ENTERTAINING THE
BISHOP—SIERRA LEONE—GRAND CANARY—A
STRANGE DREAM—CONFERENCE AT BASSA—
BISHOP TAYLOR.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXVIII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith378">378</ref>
<lb/>OLD CALABAR—VICTORIA'S JUBILEE—CAPE MOUNT—
CLAY-ASHLAND HOLINESS ASSOCIATION—RELIGION OF
AFRICA—TRIAL FOR WITCHCRAFT—THE
WOMEN OF AFRICA.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXIX. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith393">393</ref>
<lb/>HOW I CAME TO TAKE LITTLE BOB—TEACHING HIM
TO READ—HIS CONVERSION—SOME OF HIS
TRIALS, AND HOW HE MET THEM—BOB GOES TO
SCHOOL.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXX. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith406">406</ref>
<lb/>NATIVE BABIES—VISIT TO CREEKTOWN—NATIVE
SUPERSTITIONS—PRODUCTS OF AFRICA—DISAPPOINTED EMIGRANTS.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXXI. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith418">418</ref>
<lb/>LIBERIA—BUILDINGS—THE RAINY SEASON—SIERRA
LEONE—ITS PEOPLE—SCHOOLS—WHITE MISSIONARIES—
COMMON SENSE NEEDED—BROTHER
JOHNSON'S EXPERIENCE—HOW WE GET ON IN
AFRICA.</item>
          <pb id="smithxv" n="xv"/>
          <item>CHAPTER XXXII. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith431">431</ref>
<lb/>CAPE PALMAS—HOW I GOT THERE—BROTHER
WARE—BROTHER SHARPER'S EXPERIENCE—A GREAT
REVIVAL.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXXIII. . . . .  <ref targOrder="U" target="smith451">451</ref>
<lb/>EMIGRATION TO LIBERIA—SCHOOLS OF LIBERIA—MISSION
SCHOOLS—FALSE IMPRESSIONS—IGNORANCE AND
HELPLESSNESS OF EMIGRANTS—AFRICAN ARISTOCRACY.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXXIV. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith466">466</ref>
<lb/>
LETTERS AND TESTIMONIALS—BISHOP TAYLOR—
CHURCH AT MONROVIA—UPPER CALDWELL—_
SIERRA LEONE—GREENVILLE—CAPE PALMAS
BAND OF HOPE TEMPERANCE SOCIETY AT
MONROVIA—LETTERS—MRS. PAYNE—MRS.
DENMAN—MRS. INSKIP—REV. EDGAR M. LEVY—ANNIE 
WITTENMYER—DR. DORCHESTER—MARGARET
BOTTOME—MISS WILLARD—LADY HENRY SOMERSET.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXXV. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith486">486</ref>
<lb/>
RETURN TO LIVERPOOL—FAITH HEALING—BISHOP
TAYLOR LEAVES AGAIN FOR AFRICA—USE OF
MEANS—THE STORY OF MY BONNET—TOKENS
OF GOD'S HELP AFTER MY RETURN FROM AFRICA.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER XXXVI. . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="smith498">498</ref>
<lb/>WORK IN ENGLAND—IN LIVERPOOL, LONDON, MANCHESTER,
AND VARIOUS OTHER PLACES—I
GO TO SCOTLAND AND IRELAND—SECURE
PASSAGE TO NEW YORK—INCIDENTS OF
THE VOYAGE—HOME AGAIN—CONCLUDING WORDS.</item>
        </list>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="illustrations">
        <pb id="smithxvi" n="xvi"/>
        <head>LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.</head>
        <list type="simple">
          <item>MRS. AMANDA SMITH, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="frontis"><hi rend="italics">Frontispiece</hi></ref>.</item>
          <item>MR. SAMUEL BERRY, FATHER OF AMANDA SMITH, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill1">62</ref></item>
          <item>MAZIE D. SMITH, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill2">124</ref></item>
          <item>MARKET PLACE, BOMBAY, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill3">300</ref></item>
          <item>PREPARING A MEAL, BOMBAY, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill4">304</ref></item>
          <item>HILL MEN. NAINI TAL, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill5">310</ref></item>
          <item>NIANI TAL, BEFORE THE LAND SLIDE, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill6">314</ref></item>
          <item>NATIVE CHRISTIAN FAMILY, INDIA, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill7">324</ref></item>
          <item>COOPER'S WHARF, MONROVIA, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill8">332</ref></item>
          <item>THE PAINE FAMILY, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="ill9">336</ref></item>
          <item>ASHMAN STREET, MONROVIA, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="ill10">338</ref></item>
          <item>MY FIRST SUNDAY SCHOOL, PLUKIE, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="ill11">348</ref></item>
          <item>HOME OF PRESIDENT JOHNSON, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill12">352</ref></item>
          <item>NATIVE SOLDIERS, LIBERIA, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill13">356</ref></item>
          <item>HOME OF LATE PRESIDENT ROBERTS, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill14">364</ref></item>
          <item>KATE ROACH, SIERRE LEONE, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill15">368</ref></item>
          <item>ON THE ST. PAUL RIVER, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill16">372</ref></item>
          <item>GENERAL SHERMAN'S HOUSE, MONROVIA, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill17">380</ref></item>
          <item>FRANCES, NATIVE BASSA GIRL, . . . . .
 <ref targOrder="U" target="ill18">390</ref></item>
          <item>BOB, . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="ill19">396</ref></item>
          <item>BAPTIST MISSION STATION, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill20">420</ref></item>
          <item>BOYS OF MISSION SCHOOL, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill21">422</ref></item>
          <item>MISSION SCHOOL, ROTIFUNK, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill22">424</ref></item>
          <item>CAPE PALMAS, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill23">432</ref></item>
          <item>BISHOP TAYLOR HOLDING A PALAVER, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill24">456</ref></item>
          <item>THE RECEPTACLE FOR EMIGRANTS, LIBERIA, . . . . . 
<ref targOrder="U" target="ill25">460</ref></item>
        </list>
      </div1>
    </front>
    <body>
      <div1 type="narrative">
        <pb id="smith17" n="17"/>
        <head>AUTOBIOGRAPHY
<lb/>
OF
<lb/>
AMANDA SMITH.</head>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <head>CHAPTER I.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>BIRTH, PARENTAGE AND DELIVERANCE FROM SLAVERY THROUGH THE
CONVERSION OF MY MOTHER'S YOUNG MISTRESS—MY PIOUS
GRANDMOTHER.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>I was born at Long Green, Md., Jan. 23rd, 1837. My father's
name was Samuel Berry. My mother's name, Mariam. Matthews
was her maiden name. My father's master's name was Darby
Insor. My mother's master's name, Shadrach Green. They lived
on adjoining, farms. They did not own as large a number of black
people, as some who lived in the neighborhood. My father and
mother had each a good master and mistress, as was said. After
my father's master died, his young master, Mr. E., and himself,
had all the charge of the place. They had been boys together,
but as father was the older of the two, and was a trustworthy servant, his
mistress depended on him, and much was entrusted to his care. As the
distance to Baltimore was only about twenty miles, more or less, my
father went there with the farm produce once or twice a week, and would
sell or buy, and bring the money home to his mistress. She was very kind,
and was proud of him for his faithfulness, so she gave him a chance to buy himself.
She
<pb id="smith18" n="18"/>
allowed him so much for his work and a chance to
what extra he could for himself. So he used to make brooms
and husk mats and take them to market with the produce.
This work he would do nights after his day's work was
done for his mistress. He was a great lime burner. Then in
harvest time, after working for his mistress all day, he would
walk three and four miles, and work in the harvest field till one
and two o'clock in the morning, then go home and lie down and
sleep for an hour or two, then up and at it again. He had an
important and definite object before him, and was willing to sacrifice
sleep and rest in order to accomplish it. It was not his own
liberty alone, but the freedom of his wife and five children. For
this he toiled day and night. He was a strong man, with an
excellent constitution, and God wonderfully helped him in his
struggle. After he had finished paying for himself, the next was
to buy my mother and us children. There were thirteen children
in all, of whom only three girls are now living. Five were born in
slavery. I was the oldest girl, and my brother, William Talbart,
the oldest boy. He was named after a gentleman named Talbart
Gossage, who was well known all through that part of the country.
I think he was some relation of Mr. Ned Gossage, who lost his life
at Carlisle, Pa., some time before the war, in trying to capture two
of his black boys who had run away for their freedom. I remember
distinctly. the great excitement at the time. The law then
was that a master could take his slave anywhere he caught him.
These boys had been gone for a year or more, and. were in Carlisle
when he heard of their whereabouts. He determined to go after
them. So he took with him the constable and one or two others.
Many of his friends did not want him to go, but he would not hear
them. I used to think how strange it was, he being a professed
Christian, and a class leader in the Methodist Church, and at the
time a leader of the colored people's class, that he should be so
blinded by selfishness and greed that he should risk his own life to
put into slavery again those who sought only for freedom. How
selfishness, when allowed to rule us, will drive us on, and make us
act in spirit like the great enemy of our soul, who ever seeks to
recapture those who have escaped from the bondage of sin. How
we need to watch and pray, and on our God rely.</p>
          <p>He did not capture the boys, but in the struggle he lost his own life,
and was brought home dead.</p>
          <pb id="smith19" n="19"/>
          <p>But I turn again to my story. As I have said, my father having paid
for himself was anxious to purchase his wife and children;
and to show how the Lord helped in this, I must here tell of the
wonderful conversion of my mother's young mistress and of her
subsequent death, and the marvelous answer to my grandmother's
prayers.</p>
          <p>There was a Methodist Camp Meeting held at what was at that
time called Cockey's Camp Ground. It was, I think, about twenty
miles away, and the young mistress, with a number of other young
people, went to this meeting. My mother went along to assist and
wait on Miss Celie, as she had always done. It was an old-fashioned, red-hot
Camp Meeting. These young people went just as
a kind of picnic, and to have a good time looking on. They were
staunch Presbyterians, and had no affinity with anything of that
kind. They went more out of curiosity, to see the Methodists
shout and hollow, than anything else; because they did shout and
hollow in those days, tremendously. Of course they were respectful.
They went in to the morning meeting and sat down quietly
to hear the sermon; then they purposed walking about the other
part of the day, looking around, and having a pleasant time. As
they sat in the congregation, the minister preached in demonstration
of the Power and of the Holy Ghost. My mother said it was
a wonderful time. The spirit of the Lord got hold of my young
mistress, and she was mightily convicted and converted right there
before she left the ground; wonderfully converted in the old-fashioned way;
the shouting, hallelujah way. Of course it disgusted those who were with her.
They were terribly put out.
Everything was spoiled, and they did Dot know how to get her
home. They coaxed her, but thank the Lord, she got struck
through. Then they laughed at her a little. Then they scolded
her, and ridiculed her; but they could not do anything with her.
Then they begged her to be quiet; told her if she would just be
quiet, and wait till they got home, and wait till morning, they
would be satisfied. My mother was awfully glad that the Lord
had answered her and grandmother's prayer. As I have heard my
mother tell this story she has wept as though it had just been a
few days ago. Mother had only been converted about two years
before this, and had always prayed for Miss Celie, so her heart was
bounding with gladness when Miss Celie was converted. But of course she
must hold on and keep as quiet as possible; they had
<pb id="smith20" n="20"/>
enough to contend with, with Miss Celie. Mother said she sat in
the back part of the carriage and prayed all the time. Alter
coaxing her awhile she said she would try and keep quiet, and
wait till morning. But when she got home she could not keep
quiet, but began first thing to praise the Lord and shout. It
aroused the whole house, and of course they were frightened, and
thought she had lost her mind. But nay, verily, she had received
the King, and there was great joy in the city. They got up and
wondered what was the matter. They thought she was dreadfully
excited at this meeting. They did all they could to quiet her, but
they could not do much with her. But finally they did get her
quiet and she went to bed. But her heart was so stirred and filled.
She wanted to go then to where they would have lively meetings.
She wanted to go to the Methodist church. Oh my! That was
intolerable. They could not allow that. Then she wanted to go
to the colored people's church. No, they would not have that.
So they kept her from going. Then they separated my mother
and her. They thought maybe mother might talk to her, and
keep up the excitement. So they never let them be together at all,
if possible. About a quarter of a mile away was the great dairy,
and Miss Celie used to slip over there when she got a chance and
have a good time praying with mother and grandmother. Finally
they found they could do nothing with Miss Celie. So the young
people decided they would get together and have a ball and get
the notion out of her head. So they planned for a ball, and got all
ready. The gentlemen would call on Miss Celie; she was very
much admired, anyhow; and they would talk, and they did everything 
they could. She did not seem to take to it. But finally she
said to mother one day, “Well, Mary, it's no use; they won't let
me go to meeting anywhere I want to go, and I might as well give
up and go to this ball.” But my mother said, “Hold on, my dear,
the Lord will deliver you.” She used to put on her sunbonnet
and slip down through the orchard and go down to the dairy and
tell mother and grandmother; mother used to assist grandmother
in the dairy. One day mother said she came down and said:</p>
          <p>“Oh! Mary, I can't hold out any longer; they insist on my
going to that ball, and I have decided to go. It's no use.” So
they had a good cry together, went off and prayed, and that
was the last prayer about the ball. How strange! And yet God
had that all in his infinite mercy—opening the prison to them
<pb id="smith21" n="21"/>
that were bound. Just a week before the ball came off, Miss Celie taken
down with typhoid fever. They didn't think she was
going to die when she was taken down, but they sent for the doctors,
the best in the land. Four of them watched over her night
and day. Everything was done for her that could be done. She always
wanted mother with her, to sit up in the bed and hold her; she seemed
only to rest comfortably then. She seemed to have sinking spells. The
skill of the doctors was baffled, and they said they could not do any
more. So one day after one of these sinking spells, she called them all
around her bed and said: “I want to speak to you. I have one request I
want to make.”</p>
          <p>They said, “Anything, my dear.”</p>
          <p>“I want you to promise me that you will let Samuel have Mariam
and the children.” Then they had my mother get up out of the bed at
once. Of course they didn't want her to hear that; and they said:</p>
          <p>“Now, my dear, if you will keep quiet, you may be a little better.”
And then she went off in a kind of sinking spell. When she said this, and
they sent my mother out, she ran with all her might and told
grandmother, and grandmother's faith saw the door open for the freedom
of her grandchildren; and she ran out into the bush and told Jesus. Of
course my mother had to hurry back so as not to be missed in the house. 
Miss Celie went on that way for three days, and they would quiet her
down. When the second day came, and she made the request, and they
sent my mother out, she ran and told grandmother that Miss Celie had
made the same request; then she ran back to the house again, and
grandmother went out and told Jesus. At last it came to the third and last
day, and the doctor said: “She can only last such a length of time without
there is a change; so what you do, you must do quickly.”</p>
          <p>Mother was in the bed behind her, holding her up. She called them
all again, and said, “I want you to make me one promise; that is, that
you will let Samuel have Mariam and the children.”</p>
          <p>“Oh! yes, my dear,” they said, “we will do anything.”</p>
          <p>My mother was a great singer. When Miss Celie got the promise,
she folded her hands together, and leaning her head upon my mother's
breast she said, “Now, Mary, sing.”</p>
          <p>And as best she could, she did sing. It was hard work, for her heart
was almost broken, for she loved her as one of her own
<pb id="smith22" n="22"/>
children. While she sang, Miss Celie's sweet spirit swept through the
gate, washed in the blood of the lamb. Hallelujah! what a Saviour. How
marvelous that God should lead in this mysterious way to accomplish this
end.</p>
          <p>I often say to people that I have a right to shout more than some
folks; I have been bought twice, and set free twice, and so I feel I have a
good right to shout. Hallelujah!</p>
          <p>I was quite small when my father bought us, so know nothing
about the experience of slavery, because I was too young to have
any trials of it. How well I remember my old mistress. She
dressed very much after the Friends' style. She was very kind
to me, and I was a good deal spoiled, for a little darkey. If I
wanted a piece of bread, and if it was not buttered and sugared on
both sides, I wouldn't have it; and when mother would get out of
patience with me, and go for a switch, I would run to my old mistress
and wrap myself up in her apron, and I was safe. And oh!
how I loved her for that. They were getting me ready for market,
but I didn't know it. I suppose that is why they allowed me to
do many things that otherwise I should not have been allowed to
do. They used to take me in the carriage with them to church on
Sunday. How well I remember my pretty little green satin hood,
lined inside with pink. How delighted I was when they used to
take me. Then the young ladies would often make pretty little
things and give to my mother for me. Mother was a good seamstress;
she used to make all of our clothes, and all of father's every
day clothes—coats, pants and vests. She had a wonderful faculty
in this; she had but to see a thing of any style of dress or coat, or
what-not, and she would come home and cut it out. People used
to wonder at it. There were no Butterick's patterns then that she
could get hold of. So one had to have a good head on them if
they kept nearly in sight of things. But somehow mother was
always equal to any emergency. My dear old mistress used to
knit. I would follow her around. Sometimes she would walk out
into the yard and sit under the trees, and I would drag the chair
after her; I was too small to carry it. She would sit down awhile,
and I would gather pretty flowers. When she got tired she would
walk to another spot, and I would drag the chair again. So we
would spend several hours in this way. My father had proposed
buying us some time before, but could not be very urgent. He had
to ask, and then wait a long interval before he could ask again.
<pb id="smith23" n="23"/>
Two of the young ladies of our family were to be married, and as
my brother and myself were the oldest of the children, one of us
would have gone to one, and one to the other, as a dowry. But
how God moves in a mysterious way His wonders to perform. My
grandmother was a woman of deep piety and great faith. I have
often heard my mother say that it was to the prayers and mighty
faith of my grandmother that we owed our freedom. How I do
praise the Lord for a Godly grandmother, as well as mother. She
had often prayed that God would open a way so that her grandchildren
might be free. The families into which these young ladies
were to marry, were not considered by the black folks as good
masters and mistresses as we had; and that was one of my grandmother's 
anxieties. And so she prayed and believed that somehow
God would open a way for our deliverance. She had often tried
and proved Him, and found Him to be a present help in trouble.
And so in the way I have already related, the Lord did provide,
and my father was permitted to purchase our freedom.</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“In some way or other</l>
            <l>The Lord will provide;</l>
            <l>It may not be my way,</l>
            <l>It may not be thy way,</l>
            <l>And yet in His own way,</l>
            <l>The Lord will provide.”</l>
          </lg>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith24" n="24"/>
          <head>CHAPTER II.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>REMOVAL TO PENNSYLVANIA—GOING TO SCHOOL—FIRST RELIGIOUS
EXPERIENCES—PERNICIOUS READING.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>After my father had got us all free and settled, he wanted to
go and see his brother, who had run away for his freedom several
years before my father bought himself. The laws of Maryland at
that time were, that if a free man went out of the state and stayed
over ten days, he lost his residence, and could be taken up and sold,
unless some prominent white person interposed; and then sometimes
with difficulty they might get him off. But many times
poor black men were kidnapped, and would be got out of the way
quick. For men who did that sort of business generally looked
out for good opportunities. My mother's people all lived in Maryland.
She hated to leave her mother, my dear grandmother, and
so never would consent to go North. But when my father went
away to see his brother, and stayed over the ten days, she thought
best to go. Poor mother! How well I remember her. After a
week how anxious she was. She used to sit by the fire nearly all
night. It was in the fall of the year I know, but I am not able to
tell just what year it was. After my father's death, my sister,
not knowing the value of the free papers, allowed them all to be
destroyed. We were all recorded in the Baltimore court house.
Many times I had seen my father show the papers to people. They
had a large red seal—the county seal—and my father, or any of us
traveling, would have to show our free papers. But those I have
not got, so cannot tell the, year or date. But, by and by, the ninth
day came. I saw my mother walk the floor, look out of the window,
and sigh. I used to get up out of my bed and sit in the
corner by the fire and watch her, and see the great tears as she
would wipe them away with her apron. She would say; “Amanda, why
don't you stay in bed?”</p>
          <pb id="smith25" n="25"/>
          <p>I would make an excuse to stay with her. Sometimes I would cry and
say I was sick. Then she would call me to her and let me lay my head in
her lap; and there is no place on earth so sweet to a child as a mother's
lap. I can almost feel the tender, warm, downy lap of my mother now as
I write, for so it seemed to me. I loved my father, and thought he was
the grandest man that ever lived. I was always the favorite of my father,
and I was sorry enough when he was away, and when I saw my mother
cry, I would cry, too. Ten days had passed, and father had not come yet.</p>
          <p>Every day some of the good farmers around would call to see if “Sam”
had got home yet. My father was much respected by all the best white
people in that neighborhood, and many of them would not have said
anything to him; but, “If nothing was said to Insor's Sam about going
out of the state and staying over ten days, why all the niggers in the
county would be doing the same thing!”</p>
          <p>So this was the cause or the inquiry. Oh! no one knows the
sadness and agony of my poor mother's heart. Finally the day
came when father returned. Then the friends, white and black,
who wished him well, advised him to leave as quickly as possible.
And now the breaking up. We were doing well, and father and
mother had all the work they could do. The white people in the
neighborhood were kind, and gave my mother a good many things,
so that we children always had plenty to eat and wear. We had
a house, a good large lot, and a good garden, pigs, chickens, and
turkeys. And then my mother was a great economist. She could
make a little go a great ways. She was a beautiful washer and
ironer, and a better cook never lifted a pot. I get my ability in
that (if I have any) from my dear mother. Then withal she was
an earnest Christian, and had strong faith in God, as did also my
grandmother. She was deeply pious, and a woman of marvelous
faith and prayer. For the reason stated my parents determined
to move from Maryland, and so went to live on a farm owned by
John Lowe, and situated on the Baltimore and York turnpike in
the State of Pennsylvania.</p>
          <p>My father and mother both could read. But I never remember
hearing them tell how they were taught. Father was the
better reader of the two. Always on Sunday morning after breakfast
he would call us children around and read the Bible to us. I
<pb id="smith26" n="26"/>
never knew him to sit down to a meal, no matter how scant, but
what he would ask God's blessing before eating. Mother was very
thoughtful and scrupulously economical. She could get up the
best dinner out of almost nothing of anybody I ever saw in my
life. She often cheered my father's heart when he came home at
night and said: “Well, mother, how have you got on to-day?”</p>
          <p>“Very well,” she would say. It was hard planning sometimes; yet we
children never had to go to bed hungry. After our evening meal, so often
of nice milk and mush, she would call us children and make us all say our
prayers before we went to bed. I never remember a time when I went to
bed without saying the Lord's Prayer as it was taught me by my mother.
Even before we were free I was taught to say my prayers.</p>
          <p>I first went to school at the age of eight years, to the daughter
of an old Methodist minister named Henry Dull; my teacher's
name was Isabel Dull. She taught a little private school opposite
where my mother lived, in a private house belonging to Isaac
Hendricks (Bishop Hendricks' grandfather). She was a great
friend of my mother's, and was very pretty, and very kind to us
children. She taught me my first spelling lesson. There was
school only in the summer time. I had about six weeks of it. I
first taught myself to read by cutting out large letters from the
newspapers my father would bring home. Then I would lay them
on the window and ask mother to put them together for me
to make words, so that I could read. I shall never forget how
delighted I was when I first read: “The house, the tree, the
dog, the cow.” I thought I knew it all. I would call the other
children about me and show them how I could read. I did not
get to go to school any more till I was about thirteen years old.
Then we had to go about five miles, my brother and myself.
There were but few colored people in that part of the country at
that time, to go to school (white school), only about five and they
were not regular; but father and mother were so anxious for us to
go that they urged us on, and I was anxious also. I shall never
forget one cold winter morning. The sun was bright, the snow
very deep, and it was bitterly cold. My brother did not go that
day, but I wanted to go. Mother thought it was too cold; she
was afraid I would freeze; but I told her I could go, and after a
little discussion she told me I might go. She told me I could put
on my brother's heavy boots. I had on a good thick pair of stockings,
<pb id="smith27" n="27"/>
a warm linsey-woolsey dress, and was well wrapped up. Off
I started to my two and a half mile school house,—John Rule's
school house on the Turnpike. The first half mile I got on pretty
well, a good deal up hill, but O how cold I began to get, and being
so wrapped up I couldn't get on so well as I thought I could. I
was near freezing to death. My first thought was to go back, but
I was too plucky, I was afraid if I told mother she wouldn't let
me go again, so I kept still and went. When I got to the school
house door, I found I couldn't open it and couldn't speak, and a
white boy came up and said, “Why don't you go in?” Then I
found I couldn't speak, as I tried and couldn't. He opened the
door and I went in and some one came to me and took off my things
and they worked with me, I can't tell how long, before I recovered
from my stupor. There were a great many farmers' daughters,
large girls, and boys, in the winter time, so that the school would
be full, so that after coming two and a half miles, many a day I
would get but one lesson, and that would be while the other scholars were
taking down their dinner kettles and putting their wraps
on. All the white children had to have their full lessons, and if
time was left the colored children had a chance. I received in all
about three months' schooling.</p>
          <p>At thirteen years of age I lived in Strausburg, sometimes it was called
Shrewsbury, about thirteen miles from York, on the Baltimore and York
turnpike. I lived with a Mrs. Latimer. She was a Southern lady, was born
in Savannah, Georgia. She was a widow, with five children. It was a good
place, Mrs. Latimer was very kind to me and I got on nicely. It was in
the spring I went there to live, and sometime in the winter a great revival
broke out and went on for weeks at the Allbright Church. I was deeply
interested and impressed by the spirit of the meeting<corr>.</corr> It was an old-fashioned
revival, scores were converted. No colored persons went up
to be prayed for; there were but few anywhere in the neighborhood. One
old man named Moses Rainbow, and his two sons, Samuel and James, were
the only colored people that lived anywhere within three or four miles of
the town. This meeting went on for four or five weeks. When it closed a
series of meetings commenced at the Methodist Church.</p>
          <p>One of the members was Miss Mary Bloser, daughter of George
Bloser, well known through all that region of country for his deep piety
and Christian character, as was Miss Mary, also. She was
<pb id="smith28" n="28"/>
powerful in prayer. I never heard a young person who knew how to so
take hold of God for souls. She was a power for good everywhere she
went. How many souls I have seen her lead to the Cross!</p>
          <p>One night as she was speaking to persons in the congregation, she
came to me, a poor colored girl sitting away back by the door, and with
entreaties and tears, which I really felt, she asked me to go forward. I was
the only colored girl there, but I went. She knelt beside me with her arm
around me and prayed for me. O, how she prayed! I was ignorant, but
prayed as best I could. The meeting closed. I went to get up, but found I
could not stand. They took hold of me and stood me on my feet. My
strength seemed to come to me, but I was frightened. I was afraid to step.
I seemed to be so light. In my heart was peace, but I did not know how to
exercise faith as I should. I went home and resolved I would be the Lord's
and live for him. All the days were happy and bright. I sang and worked
and thought that was all I needed to do. Then I joined the Church. I don't
remember the name of the minister, but I well remember the name of my
class leader was Joshua Ludrick. I liked him for his lung power, for I
thought then there was a good deal of religion in loud prayers and shouts.
You could hear him pray half a mile when he would get properly stirred.
He was leader of the Sunday morning class, which convened after the
morning preaching. My father and mother, to encourage me in my new
life, joined the Church and the same class, so as to save me from going out
at night. Mrs. Latimer's children, three of them, went to the Sunday
School, and I must get home so as to have dinner in time for the children
to get off, but I was black, so could not be led in class before a white
person, must wait till the white ones were through, and I would get such a
scolding when I got home, the children would all be so vexed with me, and
Mrs. Latimer, and my troubles had begun. I prayed and thought it was my
cross. I thought I will change my seat in the class, maybe that will help
me, and sat in the first end of the pew, as the leader would always
commence on the first end and go down. When I sat in the first end, then
he would commence at the lower end and come up and leave me last. Then I sat between two,
thinking he would lead the two above me and then lead me in turn, but
he would lead the two and then jump across me and lead all the others and
lead me last. I told my
<pb id="smith29" n="29"/>
father I got scolded for getting home so late and making the children late
for school. Father said he would speak to Mr. Ludrick
about it, but if he did, it made no change, and it came to where I
must decide either to give up my class or my service place. We were a
large family, and father and mother thought I must keep my situation,
so I had to give up my class. It did not do me
much good, anyhow, to be scolded every time I went, so I became
careless and lost all the grace I had, if I really had any at all. I was light
hearted and gay, but I always would say my prayers and
read my Bible and good books and meant to get religion when I
knew I could keep it. I wouldn't be a hypocrite, no, not I, so I
went on, wrapped up in myself. Then I began to watch defects
in professors, which is a poor business for any one. That is not
the way to get near to God. I saw many things and heard many
things said and done by professors that I would not do, I was
much better than they were, so I went on in my own way for
awhile.</p>
          <p>It has been years ago. While living at Black's hotel, in
Columbia, I remember reading a book. I forget the title of it, but
it was an argument between an infidel and a Christian minister.
As I went on reading I became very much interested. “Oh,” I
thought to myself, “I know the Christian minister will win.” It
starts with the infidel asking a question. The minister's answer
took two pages, while the question asked only took one page and a
half. As they went on the minister gained three pages with his
answer; and the infidel seemed to lose. And then it went on, and
by and by the minister began to lose, and the infidel gained. So it
went on till the infidel seemed to gain all the ground.
His questions and argument were so pretty and put in such a way that
before I knew it I was captured; and by the time I had got through
the book I had the whole of the infidel's article stamped on my
memory and spirit, and the Christian's argument was lost; I could
scarcely remember any of it. Well, I was afraid to tell any one.
Oh, if any one should find out that I did not believe in the existence
of God. I longed for some one to talk to that I might empty
my crop of the load of folly that I had gathered. And I read
everything I could get my hands on, so as to strengthen me in my
new light, as I thought. Yet I wanted to forget it, and get out of it.
But it was like a snare; I could not. A year had gone. I
talked big and let out a little bit now and then. How beautiful the
old hymn:</p>
          <pb id="smith30" n="30"/>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“When Jesus saw me from on high,</l>
            <l>Beheld my soul in ruin lie,</l>
            <l>He looked at me with pitying eye,</l>
            <l>And said to me as he passed by,</l>
            <l>‘With God you have no union.’ ”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Oh, how true! I longed for deliverance, but how to get free. The
Lord sent help in this way: My aunt, my mother's half sister,
who now lives in Baltimore, and whom I loved very much, came
up to York, and then to Wrightsville, to visit father and us children.
I lived in Columbia; and I went over to see her and had
her come over with me. “Now,” I thought, “this will be my
chance to unburden my heart. Aunt lives away
down in the country in Quaker Bottom, or in the neighborhood of
Hereford, Md., and I know no one there, and no one knows me; I shall
never be there; and just so that no one knows around here, that is all I
care for.”</p>
          <p>My aunt was very religiously inclined, naturally. She was much like
my mother in spirit. So as we walked along, crossing the long bridge, at
that time a mile and a quarter long, we stopped, and were looking off in
the water. Aunt said, “How wonderfully God has created everything, the
sky, and the great waters, etc.”</p>
          <p>Then I let out with my biggest gun; I said, “How do you know there
is a God?” and went on with just such an air as a poor, blind, ignorant
infidel is capable of putting on. My aunt turned and looked at me with a
look that went through me like an arrow; then stamping her foot, she
said:</p>
          <p>“Don't you ever speak to me again. Anybody that had as good a
Christian mother as you had, and was raised as you have been, to speak so
to me. I don't want to talk to you.” And God broke the snare. I felt it. I
felt deliverance from that hour. How many times I have thanked God for
my aunt's help. If she had argued with me I don't believe I should ever
have got out of that snare of the devil. And I would say to my readers,
“Beware how you read books tainted with error.” There are enough of the
orthodox kind that will help you if you will be content with them, and the
Book of books. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith31" n="31"/>
          <head>CHAPTER III.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>SOME OF THE REMEMBRANCES OF MY GIRLHOOD DAYS—
HELPING RUNAWAYS—MY MOTHER AROUSED—A
NARROW ESCAPE—A TOUCHING STORY.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>The name of my father's landlord was John Lowe, he was a wealthy
farmer, lived between New Market and Shrewsburg, Pa. Pretty much all
the farmers round about in those days were antislavery men; Joseph
Hendricks, Clark Lowe, and a number of others. My father worked a
great deal for Isaac Hendricks, who used to keep the Blueball Tavern. I
and the children have gathered many a basket of apples out of the
orchard, and many a pail of milk I have helped to carry to the house,
and often at John Lowe's as well; I used to help them churn often. And
then old Thomas Wantlen, who used to keep the store; how well I
remember him. John Lowe would allow my father to do what he could in
secreting the poor slaves that would get away and come to him for
protection. At one time he was Magistrate, and of course did not hunt
down poor slaves, and would support the law whenever things were
brought before him in a proper way, but my father and mother were level
headed and had good broad common sense, so they never brought him
into any trouble. Our house was one of the main stations of the Under
Ground Railroad. My father took the “Baltimore Weekly Sun”
newspaper; that always had advertisements of runaway slaves. After
giving the cut of the poor fugitive, with a little bundle on his back, going
with his face northward, the advertisement would read something like this: Three
thousand dollars reward! Ran away from Anerandell
County, Maryland, such a date, so many feet high, scar on the right
side of the forehead or some other part of the body,—belonging
to Mr. A. or B. So sometimes the excitement was so high we
<pb id="smith32" n="32"/>
had to be very discreet in order not to attract suspicion. My father was
watched closely.</p>
          <p>I have known him to lead in the harvest field from fifteen to
twenty men—he was a great cradler and mower in those days
—and after working all day in the harvest field, he would come
home at night, sleep about two hours, then start at midnight and
walk fifteen or twenty miles and carry a poor slave to a place of
security; sometimes a mother and child, sometimes a man and
wife, other times a man or more, then get home just before day.
Perhaps he could sleep an hour then go to work, and so many
times baffled suspicion. Never but once was there a poor slave
taken that my father ever got his hand on, and if that man had
told the truth he would have been saved, but he was afraid.</p>
          <p>There was a beautiful woods a mile from New Market on the
Baltimore and York Turnpike; it was called Lowe's Camp Ground. It was
about three quarters of a mile from our house. My mother was a splendid
cook, so we arranged to keep a boarding house during the camp meeting
time. We had melons, and pies and cakes and such like, as well. Father
was very busy and had not noticed the papers for a week or two, so did
not know there was any advertisement of runaways. There were living in
New Market certain white men that made their living by catching
runaway slaves and getting the reward. A man named Turner, who
kept the post office at New Market, Ben Crout, who kept a regular
Southern blood-hound for that purpose, and John Hunt. These men all
lived in New Market. Then there was a Luther Amos, Jake Hedrick, Abe
Samson and Luther Samson, his son. I knew them all well. Samson had a
number of grey-hounds. So these fellows used to watch our house closely,
trying every way to catch my father. One night during camp meeting,
between twelve and one o'clock, we children were all on the pallet on the
floor. It was warm weather, and father and mother slept in the bed. A man
came and knocked at the door. Father asked who was there? He said “A
friend. I hear you keep a boarding house and I want to get something to
eat.”</p>
          <p>Father told him to come in. He had everything but hot coffee—so he
went to work and got the coffee ready. Father talked with him. The man
was well dressed. He had changed his clothes, he said, as he had been
traveling, and it was dusty,
and he was on his way to the camp meeting. This is what he said
<pb id="smith33" n="33"/>
to my father. So by and by the coffee was ready, and father set him
down to his supper. This man had come through New Market, and Ben
Crout and John Hunt, who had read the advertisement, saw this man
answered the description and hoping to catch my father, told him to
come to our house and all about my father having a boarding house and
all about the camp meeting. It was white people's camp meeting, but
colored people went as well; it used to be the old Baltimore camp, so
called, and so that was the way the poor man knew so well what to say.
He had come away from Louisiana, and had been two weeks lying by in
the day time and traveling at night, but had got so hungry he ventured
into this town, and these men were looking for him, but he did not know
it. When they saw him they knew he answered the advertisement given
in the paper, for it was always explicitly given; the color, the height and
scars on any part of his body. Well, just about the time the man got
through with his supper, some one shouted, “Halloo!” Father went to
the door. There were six or seven white men, and they said, “We want
that nigger you are harboring, he is a runaway nigger.”</p>
          <p>“I am not harboring anybody,” father said. Then they began to
curse and swear and rushed upon him. The man jumped and ran up stairs.
My mother had a small baby. Of course she was frightened and jumped
up, and they were beating father and tramping all over us children
on the floor. We were screaming.
There stood in the middle of the floor an old fashioned ten plate
stove. There was no fire in it, of course, and as my poor frightened
mother ran by it trying to defend father, she caught her
wrapper in the door, just as a man cut at her with a spring dirk
knife; it glanced on the door instead of on mother. I have thanked
God many a time for that stove door. But for it my poor mother
would have been killed that night. The poor man jumped out of
the window up stairs and ran about two hundred yards, when Ben
Crout's blood-hound caught him and held him till they came.
When they found the man was gone, they left off beating father
and went for the man. That was the first and last darkey they
ever got out of Sam Berry's clutches. It put a new spirit in my
mother. She cried bitterly, but O, when it was all over how she
had gathered courage and strength. The good white people all over
the neighborhood were aroused, but he was so close to the Maryland
line they had him in Baltimore a few hours from then. And,
poor fellow, we never heard of him afterwards.</p>
          <pb id="smith34" n="34"/>
          <p>Some time, about three or four months after this, along in the fall,
we were sleeping upstairs. One night about twelve o'clock a knock came
on the fence. My father answered and went down and opened the door.
Mother listened and heard them say “runaway nigger.”
She sprang up, and as she ran downstairs she snatched down father's
cane, which had a small dirk in it; she went up and threw open the door,
pushed father aside, but he got hold of her, but O, when she got through
with those men! They fell back and tried to apologize, but she would
hear nothing.</p>
          <p>“I can't go to my bed and sleep at night without being hounded by
you devils,” she said.</p>
          <p>Next morning father went off to work, but mother dressed her
self and went to New Market; as she went she told everybody she
met how she had been hounded by these men. Told all their
names right out, and all the rich respectable people cried shame,
and backed her up. Dr. Bell, the leading doctor in New Market,
who himself owned three or four slaves, stood by my mother and
told her to speak of it publicly; so she stood on the stepping stone
at Dr. Bell's, right in front of the largest Tavern in the place.
There were a lot of these men sitting out reading the news. The
morning was a beautiful Fall morning, and she opened her mouth
and for one hour declared unto them all the words in her heart.
Not a word was said against her, but as the spectators and others
looked on and listened the cry of “Shame! Shame!” could be
heard; and the men skulked away here and there. By the time
she got through there was not one to be seen of this tribe. That
morning, as mother went to New Market, this same blood-hound
of Bell Crout's was lying on the sidewalk, and as mother went on
a lady she used to work for, a Mrs. Rutlidge, saw the dog and saw
mother coming. She threw up her hand to indicate to her the
dangerous animal. They generally kept her fastened up, but this
morning she was not. Mother paid no attention but went on.
Mrs. R. clasped her hands and turned her back expecting every
moment to hear mother scream out. She looked around and
mother was close by the dog and stepped right over her. She was so
frightened she said: “O, Mary, how did you get by that dreadful dog of
Ben Crout's?”</p>
          <p>Mother was wrothy, and said, “I didn't stop to think about
that dog,” and passed on. And this was the wonder to everybody
around. It was the great talk of the day all about the country,
<pb id="smith35" n="35"/>
how that Sam Berry's wife had passed Ben Crout's blood-hound and was
not hurt. Then they began to say she must have had some kind of a
charm, and they were shy of her. Ever after that nobody, black or white,
troubled Sam Berry's wife. It was no charm, but was God's wonderful
deliverance.</p>
          <p>About two years or more after this, the papers were full of notices of
a very valuable slave who had run away. A heavy reward was offered. He
had by God's mercy got to us, and by moving the poor fellow from place
to place he had been kept safe for about two weeks, as there was no
possible chance for father or any one to get him away, so closely were we
watched. My father was a very early riser, always up and out about day
dawn. Our house stood in the valley between two hills, so that the
moment you struck the top of the hill, either way coming or going, you
could see every move around our house. Just on the opposite side of the
road there used to stand two large chestnut trees, but these had been blown
down by a great storm some time before, so there was no screen to hide
the house from full view. This morning, while out in the yard feeding the
pigs, he saw four men coming on horseback. He knew they were strangers.
He could not get in the house to tell mother, so he called to her and said:
“Mother, I see four men coming; do the best you can.”</p>
          <p>She must act in a moment without being able to say a word more to
father. The poor slave man was upstairs. She brought him down and put
him between the cords and straw tick. As it was early in the morning her
bed was not made up. In the old-fashioned houses in the country we did
not have parlors. The front room downstairs was often used as the
bed-room. My little brother, two years old, slept in the foot of the bed. The
men rode up and spoke to my father. He was a very polite man. “Good
morning, gentlemen, good morning, you are out quite early this
morning.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, we are looking for a runaway nigger.” Just then my father
recognized the high sheriff as Mr. E., who was formerly his young master.
“Why, is this is not Mr. E.?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, Sam, didn't you know me?”</p>
          <p>My father made a wonderful time over him, laughed heartily
and said: “What in the world is up?”</p>
          <p>“Do you know anything about this runaway?”</p>
          <p>Another spoke up and said: “We have a search warrant and
<pb id="smith36" n="36"/>
we mean to have that nigger. We want to know if you have him hid
away.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” father said, “if I tell you I have not, you won't believe me; if
I tell you I have, it will not satisfy you, so come in and look.”</p>
          <p>He didn't know a bit what mother had done, but he knew she had a
head on her, and he could trust her in an emergency. The men hesitated
and said: “It is no use for us to go in, if you will just tell us if you have him
or know anything about him.” And father said: “You come in, gentlemen,
and look.”</p>
          <p>They said, “We have heard your wife is the devil,” and then,
speaking very nicely, “You know, Sam, we don't want any trouble with
her, you can tell us just as well.”</p>
          <p>“No, gentlemen, you will be better satisfied if you go in and see for
yourselves.”</p>
          <p>Just then mother, in the most dignified and polite manner, threw
open the door and said: “Good morning, gentlemen, come right in.” So
they laughed heartily. Two dismounted and came in, went upstairs, looked
all about while one looked in the kitchen behind the chimney, in the pot
closet; and my mother went to the bed and threw back the cover (she
knew what cover to throw back, of course,) there lay my little brother.
She said: “Look everywhere, maybe this is he?”</p>
          <p>“My! Sam,” one of them said, “here is a darkey, what will you take
for him?”</p>
          <p>“No, you have not money enough to buy him,” father said. Then
mother said: “Now, gentlemen, look under the bed as well; you haven't
examined every thing here,” and they laughed and ran out and said:
“Well, Sam, we see you haven't got him.”</p>
          <p>And father said: “Well, now you are better satisfied after you have
looked yourselves.” So he didn't tell any lie, but he had the darkey hid just
the same!</p>
          <p>They mounted their horses and went off full tilt to York. We
children were sharp enough never to show any sign of alarm. Poor me,
my eyes felt like young moons. The man was safe. After they had got
away, mother got the poor fellow out, and he was so weak he could
scarcely stand. He trembled from head to foot, and cried like a child. Poor
fellow, he thought he was gone, and but for my noble mother he would
have been. We soon got him off to Canada, where, I trust, he lived to
thank and praise God, who delivered him from the hand of his masters.
<pb id="smith37" n="37"/>
I can't tell just how long it was after this occurrence, but it was in
harvest time. My father had got home from work and was
sitting out in the front yard resting himself; it was just beginning
to get dusk. We children were all around playing. A tall, well-built man
came up to the fence. Father said: “Good evening, my friend.” The poor
man trembled, and said: “I don't know if you are a friend or a foe, but I
am at your mercy.”</p>
          <p>“Don't fear,” said father, “you are safe.” Then he sat on the fence a
while and began to tell his sad story. His feet had become so sore he could
not travel. He had come away from New Orleans. He said his master
owned a large sugar plantation and he was one of the head molasses
boilers. His master was a very passionate man, and had threatened several
times to sell him because he was a Christian and would pray, but he was a
valuable man and so he held on; but he had committed a great offense
this time. He said he was very tired, and, something he never did in his
life before, he fell asleep from sheer weariness, and so burnt many.
hogsheads of molasses, and this so enraged his master that he determined
to sell him. He had a wife and three children, if I remember correctly. His
master had him handcuffed and put in the cellar under the house, till the
Georgia traders came. When the money was paid they generally had a
great time drinking and gambling. He said he could not get to see his wife.
O, how he prayed all day and all night. His young mistress, whom he had often
nursed when she was a little child and whom he used often
to carry about from place to place, was very much attached to him, as
was frequently the case. She had been away North to school and was a
Christian, and that may explain what followed. She was home from
school just at this time, and like Queen Esther, when pleading for her
people, she was made queen just in time. The evening before the morning
he was to be taken away they were having a good jollification time. She
waited till they were all full of excitement, and being a great favorite of her father's she
managed to get the keys of the cellar and went in and unlocked his
handcuffs and made him swear to her on his knees that if they ever
caught him he would never betray her. Then she told him which way to
go, to follow the North Star, which most of the slaves seemed to
understand and travel by. She gave him a little money and something
to eat. He prayed for God's blessing on her, and
told her he would die if he was taken, but would never
<pb id="smith38" n="38"/>
betray her; so he would. I shall never forget how he cried as he told
this story to my father. He said he had traveled for three weeks, and
after his food was all gone he lived on berries, blackberries were just ripe.
He would lie by in the day and travel at night; kept in the woods, never
traveled in day time, only when it would rain. We soon took him in and
got water and bathed his feet. Mother got him a good supper. O, how the
poor man ate; he was nearly starved. We kept him about two weeks, and
then succeeded in getting him off to dear old Canada. O, how much this
poor slave man went through for only the liberty of his body, and yet how
few there are that are willing to make any sacrifice to secure the freedom
of souls that Jesus so freely offers, for if the Son shall make you free then
are ye free, indeed. Thank God, these days of sadness are past, never to be
repeated, I trust. The poor man, I suppose, never heard of his wife and
children, for this was years before the war and it was not likely they ever
met on earth again, but I trust they will meet beyond the river where the
surges cease to roll.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith39" n="39"/>
          <head>CHAPTER IV.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>MOVING FROM LOWE'S FARM.—MARRIAGE.—CONVERSION.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>After twelve years on John Lowe's farm, my father had an offer from
a man named John Bear; it was between five and six miles from where we
were. It was a small farm and my father had a better chance to help
himself. He used to work a good deal in Strausburg then. Dr. Bull and his
brother, Rev. Wesley Bull, lived in Strausburg. My oldest brother lived
with the doctor a long time and took care of his horses. The doctor
married a Miss Jane Berry, daughter of old Colonel Berry, of Baltimore.
They first settled in Strausburg. I lived with them some time. How well I
remember the old Colonel; he used to come to visit them, and was very
kind to me. Would often speak to me about my soul's interest, but I was
young and did not pay much attention at the time, but I never forgot it.
After a time Dr. Bull moved to Baltimore, and Dr. Turner, who married
Miss Julia Berry, Mrs. Bull's sister, lived in Strausburg, then I lived with Dr.
Turner. How well I remember Dr. and Mrs. Turner. They were very fond
of Maryland biscuit, and though I was young, I had the reputation of
making the best Maryland biscuit and frying the nicest chicken of anyone
around there, and the doctor used to say “Amanda can beat them all
making Maryland biscuit and frying chicken.” My! how it did please me!
Somehow it is very encouraging to servants to tell them once in a while
that they do things nicely; it did me good. I would almost kill myself to
please them, and Doctor Turner's mother, dear Mrs. Flynn, what a good
woman she was! She gave me the first Testament I ever had and used to
come into the kitchen and read to me sometimes. She came several times
on a visit to see Dr. and Mrs. Turner. After a time Dr. Turner moved
back to Baltimore again, I went with them. It was my first time in
Baltimore. We got in at night and I remember how I had never seen fine
lights glittering in drug stores before, and as
<pb id="smith40" n="40"/>
we drove along I thought I never saw such pretty houses in my life. O, I
was thoroughly captivated. We had a long way to drive from the station
then. Col. Berry lived at Poplar Grove, just a little out of Baltimore. Dear
old Mrs. Berry, Mrs. Turner and the Doctor, and the old Colonel met us
at the station. How well I remember the old home in the grove; it was the
fall of the year; it was not late, but the fires were lighted and all was so
cheery. I remember Mr. and Mrs. Hurst, the three children, Miss Petty
and Missie, and little Berry and Mr. Somerfield, Miss Emily and Miss
Eliza. Dr. Turner took a house in town on the corner of Franklin and
Pearl streets, Baltimore. I remained till Christmas, then my mother came
to see me and I went home with her. Some time after I that Dr. Waugh
moved to Strausburg; Bishop Waugh's son. I remember
the Bishop and Mrs. Waugh well. I always
admired Mrs. Dr. Waugh so much; she never seemed to be cross
about anything, nor at any time. The Doctor, too, was very
gentle and quiet, but Mrs. Bishop was not so much so, though she
was very nice. Mrs. Doctor did not like Strausburg, so they did
not stay very long, but returned to Baltimore again. In the
course of time Rev. Isaac Collis was appointed to the First Methodist
Church, and I went to live with them a few months. My
father used to do all their gardening. When their time was out
they moved away. O, what changes have been since then; the
most of these have gone to their reward, but some of their children
and grandchildren still live. Dear Mrs. Turner's daughter, Mrs.
Wilson now, whose husband is pastor of Wesley Chapel in Washington,
is her mother right over again in kindness and amiableness
of disposition. Mr. Wilson, her husband, is a noble man of God.
I shall never forget their kindness to me last October, the time of
the great Ecumenical conference. Mrs. Burres asked me to lead
the holiness meeting that is held at the Wesley chapel every
Wednesday at 11 o'clock, and when the meeting closed who
should come and speak to me but dear Mrs. Wilson and her husband.
Then she told me who she was, Mrs. Turner's daughter.
She was married and had two lovely children. Mr. Wilson and she invited
me to their home to lunch with them. Well, I thought that is a big thing
to be invited to lunch, for I had walked about for two days and there was
not a restaurant in the great capital of Washington where a colored
Christian lady or gentleman could go and sit down and get a cup of tea or
a dinner: and now to be
<pb id="smith41" n="41"/>
invited here to lunch, I thought what does it really mean? Of course I
accepted the invitation. I had thought Washington was like Boston or
London. I had no such difficulty there. Thank God for real, practical,
inright, outright, downright common sense;
that is all I think people need on the color line. May the
Lord give it to us quick. Amen. Dear Mr. and Mrs. Wilson
lacked nothing in that line. God bless them! When I went I was shown
into the parlor; my wraps were taken, and in a little while Mrs. Wilson
came in. We had a pleasant little chat, then came her sister; I was
introduced. She was so nice, then the dear little children. In a little while
then Mr. Wilson came with a gentleman from the conference, then a
lady and gentleman who were their guests. I was introduced to all as easily
and naturally and common sense-like as possible. Then we went to lunch.
The little girl took me by the hand and she and I led the way. The little
thing was so nice she said, “Are you going to sit at the table with me?”</p>
          <p>“Would you like me to do so?”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>I don't suppose this was an everyday occurrence; it is not necessary
that it should be so, but when occasions do come, all that is really
needed is simple, real, manly, broad, Christian common sense. Mr.
Wilson sat at the head of the table, I at the right, and the dear little girl
next, and her little brother next and the others in order. We had an elegant
lunch, and a very pleasant and profitable time together. We talked about
India, Africa, Paris, Rome, Egypt, Scotland, Ireland, and the Isles of the
Sea, and ended, I believe, with the Hero of the Congo, Bishop Taylor.
We went upstairs, and after a little further chat Mr. Wilson asked me to
sing and pray with them. I sang several songs. One was:—“The very same
Jesus.”</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“The very same Jesus,</l>
            <l>The very same Jesus,</l>
            <l>O praise His name;</l>
            <l>He is just the same,</l>
            <l>The very same Jesus.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>The other one was:—</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“God is able to deliver thee</l>
            <l>Though by sin oppressed;</l>
            <l>Go to Him for rest,</l>
            <l>Our God is able to deliver thee.”</l>
          </lg>
          <pb id="smith42" n="42"/>
          <p>The Lord blest the singing to them, and our hearts were melted,
then we knelt to pray. O, how the Lord helped me to pray. My own heart
was overflowing with gratitude for the kindness shown me, for I
recognized the hand of God in it all, and so praised Him. Amen.</p>
          <p>In September, 1854, I was married to my first husband, C.
Devine, by the Rev. Nicholas Pleasant, a Baptist minister in
Columbia. My father did not object to my marrying, only on the
ground that I was rather young, and I thought so, too, but still,
like so many young people, I said, “But well, I know I can get
on.” Then there was the fellow saying all the nice things he would do for
me, and I believed it all, of course. But it was not long before I wished I
had not believed half he said, though in many things he was good. He
believed in religion for his mother's sake. She was a good woman, he said,
though I never saw her. He had two sisters who lived in Columbia. He
could talk on the subject of religion very sensibly at times; but when
strong drink would get the better of him, which I am very sorry to say was
quite often, then be was very profane and unreasonable. We had two
children. The first died; the other, my daughter Maze, is now married
and living in Baltimore.</p>
          <p>In 1855 I was very ill. Everything was done for me that could be
done. My father lived in Wrightsville, Pa., and was very anxious about
my soul. But I did not feel a bit concerned.</p>
          <p>I wanted to be let alone. How I wished that no one would speak to me.
One day my father said to me, “Amanda, my child, you know the
doctors say you must die; they can do no more for you, and now my child
you must pray.”</p>
          <p>O, I did not want to pray, I was so tired I wanted to sleep. The
doctors said they must keep me aroused. In the afternoon of the next day
after the doctor had given me up, I fell asleep about two o'clock, or I
seemed to go into a kind of trance or vision, and I saw on the foot of my
bed a most beautiful angel. It stood on one foot, with wings spread,
looking me in the face and motioning me with the hand; it said “Go
back,” three times, “Go back. Go back, Go back.”</p>
          <p>Then, it seemed, I went to a great Camp Meeting and there seemed
to be thousands of people, and I was to preach and the platform I had to
stand on was up high above the people. It seemed it was erected
between two trees, but near the tops. How
<pb id="smith43" n="43"/>
I got on it I don't know, but I was on this platform with a large Bible
opened and I was preaching from these words:—“And I if I be lifted up
will draw all men unto me.” O, how I preached, and the people were slain
right and left. I suppose I was in this vision about two hours. When I
came out of it I was decidedly better. When the doctor called in and
looked at me he was astonished, but so glad. In a few days I was able to sit
up, and in about a week or ten days to walk about. Then I made up my
mind to pray and lead a Christian life. I thought God had spared me for a
purpose, so I meant to be converted, but in my own way quietly. I
thought if I was really sincere it would be all right.</p>
          <p>I cannot remember the time from my earliest childhood
that I did not want to be a Christian, and would often pray
alone. Sometimes I would kneel in the fence corner when I went
for the cows to bring them home. Sometimes upstairs, or
wherever I could be alone. I had planned just about how
I was going to be converted. I had a strong will and was full of
pride. When I said I would not do anything, I was proud of my
word, and people would say, “Well, you know if Amanda says
she won't do anything, you might as well try to move the everlasting
hills.” And that inflated me and I thought, “O, how
nice to have a reputation like that.” I would stick to it; I would
not give in; my pride held me. I went on in this course till 1856.</p>
          <p>In a watch meeting one night at the Baptist Church in Columbia,
Pennsylvania, a revival started. I lived with Mrs. Morris, not far away,
and I could hear the singing, but I did not mean to go forward to the altar
to pray: I didn't believe in making a great noise. I said, “If you are sincere
the Lord will bless you anywhere, and I don't mean to ever go forward to
the altar; that I will never do.” So I prayed and struggled day after day,
week after week, trying to find light and peace, but I constantly came up
against my will. God showed me I was a dreadful sinner, but still I wanted
to have my own way about it. I said, “I am not so bad as Bob Loney,
Meil Snievely, and a lot of others. I am not like them, I have always lived
in first-class families and have always kept company with first-class
servant girls, and I don't need to go there and pray like those people do.”
All this went on in my mind.</p>
          <p>At last one night they were singing so beautifully in this
<pb id="smith44" n="44"/>
Church, I felt drawn to go in, and went and sat away back by the door and
they were inviting persons forward for prayers. O, so many of them were
going, the altar was filled in a little while, and though I went in with no
intention of going myself, as I sat there all at once,—I can't tell how,—I
don't know how,—I never did know how, but when I found myself I was
down the aisle and half way up to the altar. All at once it came to me,
“There, now, you have always said you would never go forward to an altar,
and there you are going.”</p>
          <p>I thought I would turn around and go back, but as I went to turn
facing all the congregation, it was so far to go back, so I rushed forward
to the altar, threw myself down and began to pray with all my might: “O,
Lord, have mercy on me! O, Lord, have mercy on me! O, Lord, save me,”
I shouted at the top of my voice, till I was hoarse. Finally I quieted
down. There came a stillness over me so quiet. I didn't understand it. The
meeting closed. I went home.</p>
          <p>If I had known how to exercise faith, I would have found peace that
night, but they did not instruct us intelligently, so I was left in the dark.
A few days after this I took a service place about a mile and it half from
Columbia, with a Quaker family named Robert Mifflins. This was in
January. I prayed incessantly, night and day, for light and peace.</p>
          <p>After I had got out to Mr. Mifflins', I began to plan for my
spring suit; I meant to be converted, though I had not given up at
all, but I began to save my money up now. There were some
pretty styles, and I liked them. A white straw bonnet, with very
pretty, broad pink tie-strings; pink or white muslin dress, tucked
to the waist; black silk mantilla; and light gaiter boots, with
black tips; I had it all picked out in my mind, my nice spring and
summer suit. I can see the little box now where I had put my
money, saving up for this special purpose. Then I would pray;
O, how I prayed, fasted and prayed, read my Bible and prayed,
prayed to the moon, prayed to the sun, prayed to the stars. I was
so ignorant. O, I wonder how God ever did save me, anyhow.
The Devil told me I was such a sinner God would not convert me.
When I would kneel down to pray at night, he would say, “You
had better give it up; God won't hear you, you are such a sinner.”</p>
          <p>Then I thought if I could only think of somebody that had not
sinned, and my idea of great sin was disobedience, and I
<pb id="smith45" n="45"/>
thought if I could only think of somebody that had always been obedient.
I never thought about Jesus in that sense, and yet I was looking to Him
for pardon and salvation.</p>
          <p>All at once it came to me, “Why, the sun has always obeyed God,
and kept its place in the heavens, and the moon and stars have always
obeyed God, and kept their place in the heavens, the wind has always
obeyed God, they all have obeyed.”</p>
          <p>So I began, “O, Sun, you never sinned like me, you have always
obeyed God and kept your place in the heavens; tell Jesus I am a poor
sinner.” Then when I would see the trees move by the wind, I would say “O,
Wind, you never sinned like me, you have always obeyed God, and blown
at His command; tell Jesus I am a poor sinner.”</p>
          <p>When I set my people down to tea in the house I would slip
out and get under the trees in the yard and look up to the moon
and stars and pray, “O, Moon and Stars, you never sinned like me,
you have always obeyed God, and kept your place in the heavens;
tell Jesus I am a poor sinner.” One day while I was praying I got
desperate, and here came my spring suit up constantly before me,
so I told the Lord if he would take away the burden that was on
my heart that I would never get one of those things. I wouldn't
get the bonnet, I wouldn't get the
dress, I wouldn't get the mantilla, I wouldn't get the shoes. O, I wanted
relief from the burden and then all at once there came a quiet peace in
my heart, and that suit never came before me again; but still there was
darkness in my soul. On Tuesday, the 17th day of March. 1856, I was
sitting in the kitchen by my ironing table, thinking it all over. The Devil
seemed to say to me (I know now it was he), “You have prayed to be
converted.”</p>
          <p>I said, “Yes.”</p>
          <p>“You have been sincere.”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“You have been in earnest.”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“You have read your Bible, and you have fasted, and you really want
to be converted.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, Lord, Thou knowest it; Thou knowest my heart, I really want
to be converted.”</p>
          <p>Then Satan said, “Well, if God were going to convert you He would
have done it long ago; He does His work quick, and with all your
sincerity God has not converted you.”</p>
          <pb id="smith46" n="46"/>
          <p>“Yes, that is so.”</p>
          <p>“You might as well give it up, then,” said he, “it is no use, He won't
hear you<corr>.</corr>”</p>
          <p>“Well, I guess I will just give it up. I suppose I will be damned and
I might as well submit to my fate.” Just then a voice whispered to me
clearly, and said, “Pray once more.” And in an instant I said, “I will.”
Then another voice seemed like a person speaking to me, and it said,
“Don't you do it.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, I will.”</p>
          <p>And when I said, “Yes, I will,” it <sic corr="seemed">seeemed</sic> to me the emphasis was
on the “will,” and I felt it from the crown of my head clear through me,
“I WILL,” and I got on my feet and said, “I will pray once more, and if
there is any such thing as salvation, I am determined to have it this
afternoon or die.”</p>
          <p>I got up, put the kettle on, set the table and went into the cellar
and got on my knees to pray and die, for I thought I had made a vow to
God and that He would certainly kill me, and I didn't care, I was so
miserable, and I was just at the verge of desperation. I had put everything
on the table but the bread and butter, and I said, “If any one calls me I
won't get up, and if the bread and butter is all that is to go on the
table, Miss Sue (the daughter) can finish the supper, and that will save
them calling for me, and when they come down cellar after it they will
find me dead!”</p>
          <p>I set the tea pot on the table, put the tea cady down by it, so
that everything would be ready, and I was going to die; and O,
Hallelujah, what a dying that was! I went down into the cellar
and got on my knees, as I had done so many times before, and I
began my prayer. “O Lord, have mercy on my soul, I don't
know how else to pray.” A voice said to me, “That is just what you said
before.”</p>
          <p>“O, Lord, if Thou wilt only please to have mercy on my soul I will
serve Thee the longest day I live.”</p>
          <p>The Devil said, “You might just as well stop, you said that
before.”</p>
          <p>“O, Lord if Thou wilt only convert my soul and make me truly
sensible of it, for I want to know surely that I am converted, I will serve
Thee the longest day I live.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” the Devil says, “you said that before and God has not done
it, and you might as well stop.”</p>
          <pb id="smith47" n="47"/>
          <p>O, what a conflict. How the darkness seemed to gather
around me, and in my desperation I looked up and said, “O, Lord,
I have come down here to die. and I must have salvation this
afternoon or death. If you send me to hell I will go, but convert
my soul.” Then I looked up and said, “O, Lord, if thou wilt only
please to help me if ever I backslide don't ever let me see thy face
in peace.” And I waited, and I did not hear the old suggestion
that had been following me, “That is just what you said before,”
so I said it again, “O, Lord, if Thou wilt only please to convert
my soul and make me truly sensible of it, if I backslide don't ever
let me see Thy face in peace.”</p>
          <p>I prayed the third time, using these same words. Then somehow
I seemed to get to the end of everything. I did not know
what else to say or do. Then in my desperation I looked up and
said, “O, Lord, if Thou wilt help me I will believe Thee,” and in
the act of telling God I would, I did. O, the peace and joy that
flooded my soul! The burden rolled away; I felt it when it left
me, and a flood of light and joy swept through my soul such as I
had never known before. I said, “Why, Lord, I do believe this is
just what I have been asking for,” and down came another flood
of light and peace. And I said again, “Why, Lord, I do believe
this is what I have asked Thee for.” Then I sprang to my feet,
all around was light, I was new. I looked at my hands, they
looked new; I took hold of myself and said, “Why, I am new, I
am new all over.” I clapped my hands; I ran up out of the cellar,
I walked up and down the kitchen floor. Praise the Lord! There
seemed to be a halo of light all over me; the change was so real
and so thorough that I have often said that if I had been as black
as ink or as green as grass or as white as snow, I would not have
been frightened. I went into the dining room; we had a large
mirror that went from the floor to the ceiling, and I went and
looked in it to see if anything had transpired in my color, because
there was something wonderful had taken place inside of me, and
it really seemed to me it was outside too, and as I looked in the
glass I cried out, “Hallelujah, I have got religion; glory to God, I
have got religion!” I was wild with delight and joy; it seemed
to me as if I would split! I went out into the kitchen and I
thought what will I do, I have got to wait till Sunday before I can
tell anybody. This was on Tuesday; Sunday was my day in town,
so I began to count the days, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday,
<pb id="smith48" n="48"/>
Friday, Saturday, Sunday. O, it seemed to me the days were weeks long.
My! can I possibly stand it till Sunday? I must tell somebody, and as I
passed by the ironing table it seemed as if it had a halo of light all around
it, and I ran up to the table and smote it with my hand and shouted,
“Glory to God, I have got religion!” The Lord kept me level-headed and
didn't make me so excited I didn't know what I was doing. Mrs. Mifflin
was very delicate; she had asthma, and I knew if I said anything to excite
her it might kill her, and the Lord kept me so I didn't make any noise to
excite her at all. I didn't tell her; didn't feel led to tell her. There was no
one in the house at the time, not a soul. She was on the front veranda and
I had it all to myself in the kitchen. O, what a day! I never shall forget it;
it was a day of joy and gladness to my soul. After I had been converted
about a week I was very happy. One morning it seemed to me I didn't
know what to do with myself, I was so happy. I was singing an old
hymn,—</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“O how happy are they, who their Saviour obey,</l>
            <l>And have laid up their treasures above;</l>
            <l>Tongue can never express the sweet comfort and peace,</l>
            <l>Of a soul in its earliest love.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>When I got to the verse:—</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“When my heart, it believed, what a joy I received,</l>
            <l>What a heaven in Jesus' name;</l>
            <l>'Twas a heaven below, my Redeemer to know,</l>
            <l>And the angels could do nothing more</l>
            <l>Than to fall at His feet, and the story repeat,</l>
            <l>And the Lover of sinners adore.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>O, how my soul was filled. Just then the enemy whispered to me,
“There, you are singing just as if you had religion.”</p>
          <p>“Well, I have. I asked the Lord to convert me and He has done it.”</p>
          <p>“How do you know?”</p>
          <p>“Well I know He did it, because it was just what I asked the
Lord to do, and He did, and I know He did, for I never felt as I do
now, and I know I am converted.”</p>
          <p>“You have a great blessing,” the Devil said, “But how do you
know that is conversion?”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “That is what I asked the Lord to do and I believe
He did it.”</p>
          <pb id="smith49" n="49"/>
          <p>“You know, you don't want to be a hypocrite?”</p>
          <p>“No, and I will not be, either.”</p>
          <p>“But you have no evidence.”</p>
          <p>“Evidence, evidence, what is that?” Then I thought, I wonder
if that is not what the old people used to call the witness of
the Spirit. “Well,” I said, “I won't sing, I won't pray until I
get the witness.” So I began and I held this point; God helped
me to hold this point. I said, “Lord I believe Thou hast converted
my soul, but the Devil says I have no evidence. Now Lord
give me the evidence,” and I prayed a whole week. Every now
and then the joy would spring up in my heart, the burden was all
gone, I had no sadness, I could not cry as I had before, and I did
not understand it and so I kept on pleading, “Lord, I believe Thou hast
converted me, but give me the evidence, so clear and
definite that the Devil will never trouble me on that line again.”</p>
          <p>Praise the Lord, He did, and though I have passed through
many sorrows, many trials, Satan has buffeted me, but never from
that day have I had a question in regard to my conversion. God
helped me and He settled it once for all.</p>
          <p>This witness of God's spirit to my conversion has been what
has held me amid all the storms of temptation and trial that I have passed
through. O what an anchor it has been at time of storm. Hallelujah, for
the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth. Ye shall know if ye follow on to
know the Lord. Amen. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith50" n="50"/>
          <head>CHAPTER V.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>HOW I BOUGHT MY SISTER FRANCES AND HOW THE LORD PAID
THE DEBT.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>It was in September, 1862. The Union soldiers were stationed
all along the line, from Havre de Gras and Monkton, Md. My
aunt, my mother's sister, lived about a mile and a half from Hereford,
on the old homestead, where my grandmother lived and died.
After the death of my mother there were six of us children at
home with father. My aunt, who had been married about two
years, wanted my father to let one of my sisters go with her to
Maryland. She had but one child of her own at that time, and
she wanted my sister to be company for her little child, and to
look after him, as she worked out by the day very often. So my
father gave her my sister Frances, who was then about ten years
old. It was not very safe for colored people to pass up and down,
but sometimes they could do it without being molested at all. My
aunt used to come back and forth once a year to the camp meeting,
as many of the colored people, round about did. The camp
meeting was then called the old Baltimore Camp. It was held on
Lowe's camp-ground. My sister was very anxious to go with my
aunt. She promised to take very good care of her, so father was
quite willing to have her go. She had been there about three
years, I think; my aunt then had two children; and my sister took
care of them while she would be away at work every day; of
course things didn't always go on with children as they should,
and then my aunt was very severe on Frances; several times she
whipped her very severely, so that the neighbors interfered, and
that made unpleasant feelings between the neighbors and my
aunt. Word came to my father about it, but he could not go very
well, nor did any of the rest feel that we could go; there was
so much excitement about the war we did not like to risk it.
<pb id="smith51" n="51"/>
After the war had begun, these soldiers were stationed, as I have said, and I
had made up my mind that I would risk it, and go and see about my
sister. Prior to this my aunt had written father that Frances had got very
unruly, and when she would whip her she would run away, and that she had
gone off somewhere, and he must come and see after her. I was living in
Lancaster, Pa., with Col. H<corr>.</corr> S. McGraw's family. I got six dollars a month.
I told Mrs. McGraw about my sister, and told her I thought it was safe for
me to go now; that I would be safer under the protection of the Union
soldiers. I got her to advance me fifty dollars and I started on my journey
down to Monkton. I went to Little York, Pa., and from York to
Monkton, Md. I got to my aunt's house about one o'clock in the
afternoon. She was not at home. The children were there, and they told
me Frances was living with Mr. Hutchinson. Well, I didn't know where Mr.
Hutchinson lived, but by inquiring got on the right road. Finally I came to
the man who had been magistrate in that part of the country; I wanted to
see him, for I had heard in that time my sister had been sold, so I went in
to inquire what could be done. My sister was born free—born in
Pennsylvania—and my father and mother were free, and I wanted to see
what could be done. He told me that Frances had run off from my aunt
and come to their house, and as he saw she had been very badly treated,
and as she was very kind to the children, his wife thought they would keep
her. She came to him for protection. Well, just at that time they were
selling black people; every one they could pick up anywhere that could
not prove they were free born, were sold for so much. My aunt was a little
vexed, so she did not bother about Frances, and my father could not go
and swear for her, consequently she was sold to Mr. Hutchinson for a term
of ten years. He told me that all I could do was to see Mr. Hutchinson,
and if he would consent to give her up, I could get her by paying him what
he paid for her, He said there was nobody to come forward and swear for
her, and he saw she was not kindly treated, but that was all he could do
about it. He did not take much pains to give me satisfaction. Oh! those
were times! However, after he told me what he did, I started for Mr.
Hutchinson's. My! how I cried. How I thought of my dear mother. I was
all alone. I walked and prayed. I had had nothing to eat all day. I was very
hungry. I had passed several farm-houses, and wanted to go in and ask for a
<pb id="smith52" n="52"/>
drink of water, but I was afraid. Finally I came to a very fine house,
standing back from the road; beautiful grounds, green grass and trees, a
beautiful white veranda, and an old lady in a white cap, sitting out on the
veranda; there was a pump in the yard, with a nice bright tin cup hanging
on it; but there was a large dog lying on the stoop, so I stood at the gate a
moment; the old lady got up and walked to the end of the veranda, and I
called out to her, “Madame, I'm very thirsty; will you please let me come
in and get a drink of water?” She said “No, no; go on, go on.” I nearly
fainted for a moment, and I lifted my heart and said, “Now, Lord, help
me, and take away the thirst;” and in an instant every bit of thirst and
hunger left me; I had not a bit, no more than if I never had been thirsty. I
walked on about a mile further in the sun; I got to Mr. Hutchinson's and
saw my poor sister. I don't think I ever saw a heathen in Africa, that
looked so much like a heathen as she did. I could hardly speak to her. She
was busy at work, and seemed to be happy, but I was not. I told her I had
come after her, and to see Mr. Hutchinson. Poor thing, she was so glad to
see me!</p>
          <p>I don't know how many black people Mr. Hutchinson owned; he was
excited over the war; and while he was considered to be a very good man
to his black people, yet he was rough when I told him what my errand
was. When I told him my sister was freeborn, was not a slave and never
had been, he simply said he had nothing to do with that; he had paid forty
dollars for her, and he was not going to let her go for less. Well, I didn't
know what to do. I cried, but he raved; he swore, and said Frances had not
been of any use anyhow. At first he said he would not let her go at all.
Then he went into the house. His wife was a very nice woman. How well I
remember her. I cried, and cried, and could not stop. I was foolish, but I
could not help it. She said something to him. He went into the house, and
by and by he came back and said he was not going to let her go for less
than forty dollars. Then my sister told me if I would go over to Mrs.
Hutchinson's father's (I think his name was Matthews, and he was a
Quaker), and see him, she thought he might help me. They were very
nice people, and had always been kind to her. It was about a quarter of a
mile across the fields. So I went over then and old Mr. Matthews told me
I was to go on back, and next morning he would ride over. So, sure
enough; next morning the
<pb id="smith53" n="53"/>
old man came over. He pitied me, I saw, but he could not help me much.
Mr. Hutchinson walked up and down and swore. I told Mr. Matthews that
I had no money scarcely, and I did not know how to get back if I paid out
the forty dollars. I would only have enough to get back to York, and how was
I going to get from York to Lancaster, where I lived, and get my sister there besides?
Well, Mr. Hutchinson said, he had nothing to do with that. So he told my sister she
could get ready and go. I paid him the money. Then she got ready. She
went to get her shawl, and he
said to her she should not have anything but what she had on. They had
given her a shawl, a dress and a pair of great big brogan shoes; and they
let her take the dress (a blue cotton striped) she had on; madame had
given her a gingham apron; that she was to leave. So we started; just what
she stood up in, with one
domestic dress under her arm, was all she had. He flourished the
horse-whip around so I didn't know but we were both going to get a flogging
before we left; but we got out without the flogging. But oh! wasn't he
mad! I thanked the Lord for the old Quaker gentleman. But for him it
would have been much worse. Then
how I prayed the Lord would bless Mrs. Hutchinson. I believe
she was good. There were a number of little black children around there, and Mr.
Hutchinson was kind to them, and played with them, and put them on
the horse and held them on to ride, and they seemed to be very fond of
him. But then they were slaves. What a difference it made in his feelings toward them.
My sister was free. He had not any business with her, and I had
no right to pay him any money; and if I had had as much sense
then as I have now, I would not have paid him a cent; I would
have just waited till he went to bed, and taken the underground railroad
plan. But it is all over now, and my poor sister has long since gone to her
reward.</p>
          <p>When I came back to Lancaster, to Mrs. McGraw's, she allowed me
to bring my sister there, and she helped around with the work till I got her
trained somewhat; for she had always worked in the field, and had very
little idea about housework. Now I worked, as it were, for a dead horse; for
I was in debt to Mrs. McGraw fifty dollars. She paid me my wages
regularly, but there was this debt; and with Frances on my hands, I was
not able to pay a cent of the fifty dollars. Oh! how it worried me. I hated
to think of it; I hated so to have debt. But then I could not help it,
<pb id="smith54" n="54"/>
and I had no one to help me. My sisters were all poor, and worked
hard for themselves. Father was not able to help me. One day
Mr. Robert McGraw, Col. McGraw's brother, came to spend some
time with them in Lancaster. He was a man that had plenty of
means, and was very generous. I was always very glad when Mr.
Robert came to see them. I was always sure of two dollars and
fifty cents or five dollars when he went away. We dined at three
o'clock in the afternoon; had breakfast at nine. Mr. Robert had
had his breakfast and gone down town. He went into a bank to
get a bill changed. He had four one hundred dollar bills rolled
together. He went into the bank and got one bill changed as he
went down in the morning. He came back at three o'clock to
dinner. After dinner was over he always came out in the kitchen
to light his cigar. Mrs. McGraw's son, Henry, a boy of about ten
years of age, had a very fine dog, and thought a great deal of him.
I was very particular about my kitchen, and they would come out
into the kitchen and get to playing, and would sometimes make
my kitchen look pretty well upset. Of course I didn't say anything,
for Mr. Robert was kind; but I did not like it. Now when
he got the bill changed and went to put the three hundred dollars
back in his pocket, instead of putting the money into his pocket,
he slipped it inside his pants; and strange as it may seem, he had
come all the way home and it was not lost on the street. But
while he was playing in the kitchen with little Henry after dinner
it slipped down and dropped on the floor. It just looked like a
piece of paper he had twisted up to light his cigar. I saw it lying
there, but did not bother to pick it up at first. He had gone away
down street. It was a little rainy. After awhile the dog came
running in to go upstairs after Henry. The middle door was shut
and he could not got upstairs. As he came back past me I went
to give him a send off with my foot, and kicked this roll of paper
that lay there. Something seemed to whisper to me, “You had
better pick that up and look at it. It might be a twenty dollar
bank note.” So I picked it up; and Oh, my! In all my born days
did I ever have such a surprise. Three hundred dollars! Three
one hundred dollar bills on the Baltimore bank! My! But I said,
“This is Mr. Robert McGraw's.” Mrs. McGraw was very kind,
but I knew if I gave it to her that I would not get more than a
dollar; but if I kept it and gave it to Mr. Robert I was sure he
would give me five dollars. There was no one in the kitchen but
<pb id="smith55" n="55"/>
myself. The other two servants were upstairs. So I said to myself,
“Mr. Robert will be here in a few minutes.” This was
between half past four and five o'clock in the afternoon. I said nothing
to any one. Mr. Robert did not come till along about six or seven o'clock
in the evening. I had not said a word to anybody. The suggestion came to
me, “Now this is a good chance for you to get out of debt to Mrs.
McGraw. None of these bills are marked, and you can take it to the bank
and give it to somebody and you can get that money.” I let all these
thoughts play through my mind, and then I said, “Now, Mr. Devil, you
lie, I don't mean to get into any trouble about that money at all.” After
awhile I heard some one coming, talking, and I saw two or three persons.
Mr. Robert did not come in at the front door; he came around through
the yard and came in at the side door. Two boys were with him, and they
had lanterns, and they had looked all along the street for this money.</p>
          <p>This is the way he missed it. He went into a barber shop to get
shaved. After he was shaved he put his hand into his pocket to get the
money to pay for it, and found that he had only the money that he had
got changed. The other bills were gone. He was very jolly, and said, “I
have lost three or four hundred dollars; I don't know which. I will give
fifty dollars if I can find it.” And of course they were all out looking for
it. So he came into the yard.</p>
          <p>“What is the matter, Mr. Robert?”</p>
          <p>“Amanda,” he replied, “I have lost three or four hundred dollars,”
and then saying a word with two d's in it, he said he didn't know which,
and continued looking about with the boys. I said, “My, Mr. Robert,
three hundred dollars?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, three or four, I don't know which. I will give fifty dollars if I
can find it.”</p>
          <p>As soon as he said, “I will give fifty dollars if I can find it,” I said
“Mr. Robert, what did you say?”</p>
          <p>“I said I will give fifty dollars if I can find it.” Then he looked up at
me through his glasses, and I said, “I wonder if I can find it,” and at the
same time reached way down in my pocket.</p>
          <p>“Amanda,” he said, “did you find it?”</p>
          <p>“Hold on; wait till I see.” And making a desperate effort I hauled it
out. There were the three one hundred dollar bills, My! weren't the boys
surprised! He turned right around to the
<pb id="smith56" n="56"/>
flour chest that stood in the kitchen and counted me out fifty dollars in
ten dollar bills.</p>
          <p>I got down on my knees right there and then and thanked the Lord,
and Mr. Robert said, “Oh, Amanda, it's all right, it's all right; you are
welcome to it.”</p>
          <p>And that is the way the Lord got me out of that debt. “In
someway or other the Lord will provide.” Amen. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith57" n="57"/>
          <head>CHAPTER VI.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>MARRIAGE AND DISAPPOINTED HOPES—RETURN TO
PHILADELPHIA—A STRANGER IN NEW YORK—MOTHER
JONES' HELP—DEATH OF MY FATHER.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>After my conversion I continued to live in Columbia, Pa., a year or
two; then went to live at Colonel McGraw's in Lancaster, about ten miles
from Columbia, where I remained some four or five years. In the
meantime the civil war had broken out, and my husband, in common with
so many others, enlisted and went South with the army, from which he
never returned. From Lancaster I went to Philadelphia, where I remained
at service with different families for several years. There I became
acquainted with James Smith, a local preacher, to whom I was
subsequently married.</p>
          <p>When the first few months after my marriage to James Smith had
passed, things began to get very unsatisfactory. My husband had one
grown daughter, eighteen years of age, by a former marriage, and I had
one daughter, about nine years old, by my first marriage. At times, things
in the house were very unpleasant. I was greatly disappointed, perhaps I
had expected too much of my husband. He was a local preacher and an
ordained deacon in the A. M. E. Church. My first husband was not a
professing Christian at all, neither was I when I married him. During the
years of my widowhood I boarded my little girl, here a while and then
there. Sometimes she was well taken care of and at other times was not;
for I found that often people do things just for the little money they get
out of it; and when I would go and see the condition
of my poor child, and then had to turn away and leave her and go to
my work I often cried and prayed; but what could I do more? I had not
yet learned to trust God fully for all things.</p>
          <p>One reason for my marrying a second time was that I might have
<pb id="smith58" n="58"/>
a Christian home and serve God more perfectly. I thought to marry a
preacher would be the very thing, though notwithstanding, I prayed
earnestly for light and guidance from the Lord, and I believe, now, he
gave it me, but I did not walk in it. How sorry I have been many times
since. I told my husband how, since my conversion, I felt it my duty to
be an Evangelist. He quite agreed to it all, and told me he was preparing
himself to join the Conference and so go into the itinerant work. He
explained and reasoned it all so well, and, of course, I had learned to love
him, and that went a good ways towards making everything look very
plausible, notwithstanding the light the Lord had given me. I said the Lord
knows the deep desire of my heart is to work for Him, and I
could help my husband so much in his work. I had seen and
known the influence of a minister's wife, and how much she could
help her husband or hinder him to a great extent in his work.
Mr. Smith said that was just the kind of a wife he wanted. I
remembered Rev. Joshua Woodland and his wife, how they used
to go about among the people and make them feel they were of
them, and all who know them loved them; and so with my pastor,
Rev. L. Patterson and his wife. She would lead prayer meeting
and pray with the sick and dying, and was a beautiful
housekeeper with all, and all these just suited me, and I thought how
nice it will be to be able to do so much good, and beside to be
spoken of as “Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Smith.” I thought I saw it
clearly, and I said, yet after all, this looks like the Lord's will. At
that very hour Satan had gained the victory over me and yet I did
not know it was he. After I had given my consent I went to the
Lord to have it ratified, but not a ray of light came. I felt sad,
but what could I do? I said when the Conference comes and Mr.
Smith gets his appointment I will begin work at once with the
people, and I will then get light and liberty of soul and will be all
right, so this cheered me; but O, the subtilty of Satan, how he
can transform himself into an angel of light to deceive even to
this day.</p>
          <p>The marriage was over and the Conference came. For several weeks
prior to the session of the Conference I saw that my husband did not
seem to be interested and studious as he had been, and when I would speak
to him about it he would be cold and indifferent. O, how indescribably sad
I felt; I was frightened. Now I thought if he changes his mind and does
not join the Conference,
<pb id="smith59" n="59"/>
what will I do? I felt I could not stand the disappointment. My heart was
sad, yet I tried to hope all through. I watched my husband, but he was
still indifferent. One day he came home from
the Conference quite out of sorts with the Bishop and all the brethren,
and I knew from the way he expressed himself all was up for my good
work as a pastor's wife; but I prayed with what spirit was left in me and
hoped that at the last things would come out all right. Finally, the
Conference closed and the appointments were read. I said to my husband:
“Are you not going to-night to hear the appointments?”</p>
          <p>“No, I don't want to hear them;” so I went out alone. It seemed to
me I could scarcely walk to the church—old Bethel Church, on Sixth
street, Philadelphia. I went in, sat down and listened to the long list of
appointments read. James Smith's name was not there. I said, can it be I
have heard rightly. I saw my mistake, Satan had deceived me. “O, Lord,”
I said, “what shall I do?” I went home and asked my husband all about it.</p>
          <p>I shall never forget how he took me on his lap and kindly put his
arm around me and said, tenderly, “My dear, I was afraid to tell you what
was really in my heart, I was afraid you would not marry me.”</p>
          <p>“But how could you deceive me so?”</p>
          <p>“I knew it was wrong,” he said, “but you will forgive me?”</p>
          <p>Of course, I would, and did, but the remembrance was grievous. The
Lord sustained me and gave me His grace.</p>
          <p>After a year Mrs. Colonel McGraw, with whom I had lived in
Lancaster for some four years, came for me to go a few months to
Wheatland, Md., where they had moved. They found it difficult to get a
cook, and they thought I might go for a few months to get the house
settled. After getting the consent of my husband, I took my baby, little
Nell, six months old, and my daughter Mazie, and we went for the
summer. O, what I went through during those three months! I had to do
all the cooking for the house, and eight farm hands, beside helping with
the washing and doing up all the shirts and fine clothes and looking after
my children. How I did it I don't know. There were but two other servants in
the house, chambermaid and waiter, so I had no help only as they were
kind enough, at times, to lend a hand. My baby seemed to get along
nicely for the first three weeks, then she was
<pb id="smith60" n="60"/>
taken sick with summer complaint, and in six weeks I had to lay her
away in the grave to a wait the morning of the Resurrection. Mrs.
McGraw had gone to Lancaster, so was not there. Mr. McGraw was just as
kind as he could be to make things as pleasant as possible. He made all
the arrangements for the funeral, and bore all the expenses, but, in spite
of all, my mother heart was sore and sad. My husband was at Bethlehem
Springs and could not get there. Nevertheless, the Lord stood by me.
Praise His name for ever and ever. Amen.</p>
          <p>In the fall I returned home to Philadelphia, and went out to days'
work and took washing, in every way to help my husband. In the course
of time the Lord gave me another dear little boy, and I named him after
Thomas Henry, whom I loved for his Christian, manly bravery in the
dark days of slavery.</p>
          <p>He was a member of the M. E. Church, and was a licensed preacher
for a number of years at Hagerstown, Md., and left that church and joined
the A. M. E. Church in 1834. The stewards and sometimes the preachers,
in those days owned slaves, and as one of the stewards of the church he
belonged to, sold a poor colored girl away from her child, he was sad
about it, knowing them all as he did; so he went to the Presiding Elder
and asked him about the clause in the discipline about buying and selling
slaves. He told him that he had nothing to do with the Steward's
property; and after still further inquiry the same answer was given. Then
with Tom Henry forbearance ceased to be a virtue and he said no man
whose hand is red with innocent blood shall ever put, the Sacrament in
my mouth. He remained a worthy member of the A. M. E. Church,
which he served nobly till he fell asleep in Jesus, about ten years ago.</p>
          <p>I speak of him because he was a father to me, and so often
comforted my heart when I would be almost overwhelmed.</p>
          <p>The story of his life ought to be read by every Methodist preacher
of to-day, for many of them have forgotten what the fathers had to go
through in preparing a church for them to carry forward. What
wonderful changes have been since then! Surely,
God hath been good to Israel.</p>
          <p>In 1865 my husband took it position at Leland's Hotel, and we
moved from Philadelphia to New York. We were strangers, I, especially.
My husband, James Smith, was a Mason and an Odd Fellow, so in that
way knew many more persons than I. The New
<pb id="smith61" n="61"/>
York people, both white and colored, seemed so different from the
Philadelphia people. I could not seem to get into their ways. In
Philadelphia my church relations were so congenial and spiritual, but
here I was very lonesome. We found it difficult to get rooms. In
Philadelphia, you could get a small house to yourself, but rents
in New York were high, and there were many things in the way. I hoped
my husband would go back again; but no, I must make
the best of things till we got started and acquainted. That means
something when one goes to New York a stranger, as I did, and with but
little money. I took a situation as cook up town, Twenty-fourth street
and Lexington avenue, with a Mrs. L. It was a very nice place; there I
stayed about two months. My husband got a
room in York street, and then I only went out to day's work, still finding
the people with whom I met cool and unsocial compared with what they
were in Philadelphia. I told my husband I did not like New York. Then he
advised me to join some societies,
then I would get better acquainted. All the leading high-toned church
people were in society; so it was then, and is to-day. Well, I was
high-toned in spirit,—always had been; I think I took after the white folks I
lived with; they were aristocratic. So I thought that is a good idea and I
will get to know all the nice people; so I joined three different societies.</p>
          <p>I was greatly disappointed in the spirit that I saw manifested among
the members, but I said I will have to get used to things, then it will be
better, so I went on for a year. Then there was a new society started
called the “Heroines of Jericho.” None but
Master Masons' wives and daughters could join it, and this society was
very high-toned, and as my husband was a Master Mason, he was anxious
for me to join. He came home one night and told me all about it. Nothing
would do but I must join this if I let some of the others go.</p>
          <p>Well, after some weeks I did, and we had flashy times, all the tinsel
regalia and turn out and money spending and show; it took all
I could gather to keep up with it, and I had no chance to draw
anything, for I had good health and was never sick; but still I must go on
paying my dues regularly, as I had begun; and so I
did till '68, then after God had sanctified my soul He opened my eyes to see
the folly of all this and taught me how to trust in Him, and I came
out of every one of them.</p>
          <p>The more I prayed about it the clearer God made it to me that
<pb id="smith62" n="62"/>
all these secret societies are the mothers of selfishness, pride and
worldliness. I shall praise God forever that when I asked Him for
light on these things He gave it to me, and as I walked in it He
led me out into a place of broad rivers. Some of the sisters and
brethren visited me and tried to persuade me. They said, “you
were just come to where you would be in office, and you have paid
so much money in, and you should not leave it now.” When I did
not yield they turned on me and treated me coolly, and said many
unkind things about me. But thank God, I was out to go in no
more. I treated everybody very kindly, and did pray for them all,
for I knew God would give them light if they only would receive it.</p>
          <p>After this I had my trials. My husband could not understand
why I should take such a position, but I could not explain,
I could only sing,</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“He leadeth me! Oh! blessed thought.</l>
            <l>Oh! words with heav'nly comfort fraught;</l>
            <l>Whate'er I do, where'er I be,</l>
            <l>Still 'tis God's hand that leadeth me.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>One morning as I was over the wash-tub my heart was sore. Oh!
what a night I had had. I felt I could not bear any more, and I said, O,
Lord, is there no way out of this? And as I wept and prayed the Lord
sent Mother Jones. I did not want her to catch me crying; I did not
believe in telling all my little troubles, but there she was, and I was so full
and had suppressed so long that I could hold in no longer. “Well,
Smith,” she said, “how do you do?”</p>
          <p>“O, Mother Jones, I am nearly heart-broken; James is so unkind,” and
I began to tell all my good works; how I did this and how I did that, and
all I could to make things pleasant, and yet he was unkind.</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “that is just the way Jones used to do me, but when
God sanctified my soul He gave me enduring grace, and that is what you
need; get sanctified, and then you have enduring grace.”</p>
          <p>“My,” I thought, “is that what sanctification means? Enduring 
grace? That is just what I need; I have always been planning to get out of
trials, instead of asking God for grace to endure;” and as she talked on,
down deep in my heart I prayed the Lord to make her go so I could get
sanctified and get enduring grace,
<figure id="ill1" entity="smith62"><p>MR. SAMUEL BERRY, FATHER OF AMANDA SMITH.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith63" n="63"/>
before James came home. O, how I did want her to go! After a while she
went.</p>
          <p>The minute she shut the door I turned the key and ran into the
bed-room and got on my knees and prayed, “O, Lord, sanctify my soul and
give me enduring grace. O, Lord, sanctify my soul and give me enduring
grace.”</p>
          <p>Oh! how I struggled and wept and prayed. I threw myself on the
floor, on my face, then I got up and walked up and down the room,
wrung my hands, pulled my hair and cried, “O, Lord, sanctify my soul
and give me enduring grace.”</p>
          <p>I thought if I could only get it before James came home at night, for
I could never go through another night like last night, then I would cry,
“O, Lord, sanctify my soul and give me enduring grace.” So I went on
for an hour, and when I got through I did not have the great blessing;
God had prepared a better way. I was in such distress that I never thought
about faith; I was taken up with my desire and distress when seeking the
blessing. Well, I did not get it then, of course, for faith without works is
dead, so works, without real faith in God, are dead also.</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“I struggled and wrestled to win it,</l>
            <l>The blessing that setteth me free,</l>
            <l>But when I had ceased all my struggle,</l>
            <l>This peace Jesus gave unto me.” </l>
          </lg>
          <p>In this connection I will give a brief account of the closing years of
my father's life, as doubtless some may desire to know how he who had
fought the battle of life so bravely met the last great enemy—death.</p>
          <p>After my mother's death my father married again, but his
second marriage was not as congenial as the first, and father had
got older, and was not patient and forbearing as he ought to have
been; and mother's people and children and grandchildren all lived
in Baltimore, so that she would be away often for months at a
time. Father was old-fashioned, and did not like some of the new
methods in church, such as fairs and festivals and the like; so
that in speaking against these things, and not in the mildest spirit,
I fear, he offended the pastor of the church he belonged to; it was
the African Zion Church, called Big Wesley, in Philadelphia, on
Lombard street, below Sixth. He was a class leader, but he had
incurred the displeasure of the pastor and the people mostly; so
<pb id="smith64" n="64"/>
things got to be very unpleasant, and his spirit got sour and he left the
church.</p>
          <p>The Quakers had a mission on St. Mary's street, for the colored
people, and they did a great deal of good, and father used to
go there regularly; he seemed to enjoy it; they were plain and
very kind; they manifested such a kind spirit towards all the colored
people, and looked after the poor so nicely in the whiter time.
There were large and good Bible classes, and they had excellent
teachers. But notwithstanding all this, my father had lost his
spiritual life. Oh! how it grieved me to think of it. I wept and
prayed for him, and would talk to him sometimes when he would
let me; but the old-time people did not want much talk from the
children; so I had to be very careful.</p>
          <p>After the Lord had sanctified by soul, my burden for my poor
father increased! Oh, how sad! I wept, and it seemed that the
Lord must save him anyhow, whether or no. But, oh! how I
learned that we cannot do anything by trying to drive God. He
cannot be driven. “But, oh!” I said, “It is my dear father I
want saved, and the Lord can and must save him.”</p>
          <p>He was working at that time on a large and high building, and I was
so afraid if he were to fall and be crippled, or killed; I could not bear to
think of it. So I prayed more fervently. One day I had an awful test while
I was praying for him in New York; he was in Philadelphia; and it came
to me, “Would you be willing for your father to be lost?” Oh! my blood
seemed to curdle at the thought; how I did cry to God. Then it came,
“Suppose it was God's will, could you submit?”</p>
          <p>“Oh! Lord,” I cried, “You made him, and he is yours, and you have a
right to do with your own what you please; but oh! save my father.”</p>
          <p>Then it came, “Suppose you were to hear that he had fallen off
that building and was injured for life?” Just then it seemed I saw him fall,
and saw the men bring him home, all mangled and bleeding. Oh! what
horror! I held my breath, for it seemed it was really so.</p>
          <p>“I cannot bear the thought of seeing him suffer,” I said. “But, oh, Lord, if
there is no other way, then let Thy will be done.” And I let go of father
and took hold of God; and though I cannot tell how, I rested so sweetly in
God. His justice is right. His love is right. Two years after this passed
away before my father
<pb id="smith65" n="65"/>
died; but, oh! how sweetly the Lord seemed to bring him to Himself;
took all the harshness out of him; sweetened him down so beautifully. I
shall never forget.</p>
          <p>I had been home to Philadelphia on it visit, and I had father come
around one night to tea before I left; he seemed so changed and different
from what he had been; he had been sick for several
days, but not in bed. I was not there when he died. The morning he died;
he got up as usual, was very weak, but dressed himself, put on all his
Sunday clothes, went out and took a walk, came back and read his Bible,
and then said to my sister, “I feel so weak, I think I will go upstairs and
lie down.” And they went up a little while after, and she saw he was
dying; not a struggle or a groan. I never had an anxious thought about
him from the time I sank down into the will of God. What else ought we
to do, when we bring our friends, but to sink into the will of God, and put
them into His hands, and trust Him? Amen. Amen.</p>
          <p>I had three brothers in the late war. My youngest brother came
home sick, and died in the hospital at Harrisburg, in September, '62. I did
not hear of his sickness until it was too late. I went at once, but when I
got there he was dead and buried two days or more. Oh, what a blow it
was to me! He was my favorite brother. He was home on a furlough with
his captain, and came to see me. He and I had talked of trying to buy a
little home for father. He was rather wild and I wanted him to save his
money and send it to me, and I would put mine with it. Poor boy! I
wondered why he didn't write after he went away. But he was taken with
smallpox and died, and I never saw him again. I saw the men that were
with him while he was sick and dying, and his grave; that is all, till the
morning of the Resurrection.</p>
          <p>My next brother, Samuel Grafton, served three years. He lived at
Towanda, Pa., and about a year ago he was drowned.</p>
          <p>My oldest brother, William Talbert, served two years in the war,
and died about eight or nine months ago at York, Pa. How glad I was that
I went to see them all before I went to Africa, and talked and prayed
with them, and helped them all I could. Out of a large family of thirteen
children, two sisters and myself are all that are living. One of my sisters
lives in Brooklyn, N. Y., and the other in San Francisco, Cal.</p>
          <p>But I return to the story of my experiences in New York.</p>
          <p>The rent in York street was high. We got a room on Broom
<pb id="smith66" n="66"/>
street. I went out house cleaning then, but my condition was such that I
could not get on very well, and after a few months the woman that I had
the room with said I would have to move, she was afraid I would be sick,
and she could not attend to me, and she was afraid I was not able to get
any one. That was true. It took about all I could earn to pay rent and
keep up our societies, so I heard that persons in my state were well cared
for at the Colored Home. I told my husband I would go there until after
my confinement. He consented, as we could get no suitable rooms, and I
went; but oh! when I got there and saw how things were I could not stay
longer than a week. My husband went to see a friend, Mrs. Harris, a
Philadelphia woman. She lived in Grove street. She was taking care of
some one's house uptown and was not home at her own house. Her
husband only was in at night, so she told my husband I could come there.
I went there from the Home.</p>
          <p>When my baby was three weeks old I took a situation with a person
that seemed to be a real lady; she gave me three dollars a week, with my
baby. I had not been in the house long before I saw it was the wrong
place. Several girls passing back and forth through the kitchen and
laughing and behaving so rudely, I saw that they were not straight. Oh!
how sad. I had gone for a week until she could get some one. What shall I
do, shall I go? I need the money and I said I will stay this week, so I told
the madame I would stay only for a week. She said she was sorry, but if I
would only stay she would give me more wages. I told her she must get
some one, I could not stay, I would go
when my week was up; so when the day came she stayed out of the
kitchen all day, and sent orders. Then she went out pretending to look
for some one; got back very late, sent word if I would stay till the next
day she would pay me, some one had promised to come, so she went on
for several days. One night I wailed until nine o'clock; I sent up for the
money; she wanted me to stay till morning; I said I will not stay in this
house another night, I will leave here to-night if it is not till twelve
o'clock. She sent the money, not as she promised, but with cursing. I was
glad to take what I got and get out. I went to a friend, Mrs. N., on Sullivan
street, and stayed all night; I slept but little. She had a house full of
washing, but little room, so she made me a bed an all ironing board and
two chairs. Next morning while my baby slept,
<pb id="smith67" n="67"/>
I felt led to go around and see my old Philadelphia friend, Mrs.
Harris, on Grove street, who had now got home again, to see if
she could tell me of a room anywhere. On my way back the Lord
seemed to direct me and I came through Amity street. I saw in
the rear a furnished room to let. I went in. There, I met old Mrs.
Anderson, who was very kind and said when I told her who I was,
that she had heard her sons, Gus and Peter, speak of me. I had
met them years before at Long Branch. She seemed so pleased;
it was she that had the basement to let. She let me have the
basement at six dollars per month, and I told my husband when
he came in the evening from the hotel, and he said he would pay
the rent! Oh! how glad I was. I did thank God; I knew He had
led me.</p>
          <p>There was a carpet on the floor, a good sized stove, a bedstead,
three chairs, a table and a lamp. I ran away and got my poor baby and
was soon back. It was rather damp and I had never lived in a basement
before in my life, but I soon had a good fire, and then when my husband
came he was glad and sent the things, what few we had, and in a week or
two I began to feel quite at home. Persons began to bring in washing to
me, a half dozen, then a dozen, etc., and so I went on. After the first
two months Sister A. wanted the carpet off the floor; a day or two later
she wanted the table. All right, I said, it was rather inconvenient, but still
I gave it. Another month's rent paid. Two or three clays after she
wanted the mattress off the bed, and I said, “Sister A., you let the
basement furnished for six dollars a month.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “I can get more than that for it, and I want the
mattress.”</p>
          <p>“All right,” I said, and gave it to her. Then I began to guess what
New York sharpers meant. Next thing was a chair, then the next was the
stove. She said she had a good chance to sell it. I begged her then to let
me have the stove a little longer, and in time the Lord helped me and I
got a stove. In the meantime some one moved out from the upstairs. I
told James, and we moved upstairs. Four rooms at eight dollars a month. I
kept two and rented out the two attic rooms, so that helped to pay my
rent. Then I began to get in some families' washing and was getting on
very nicely, so much better to be upstairs and out of the damp
basement, and I was happy. Then a shadow. Little Tom Henry, my baby,
was taken sick, and after several weeks of
<pb id="smith68" n="68"/>
great suffering he died, and we laid him away in Greenwood Cemetery,
there to await the glorious Resurrection morn. My poor heart was sad for
days, but Oh! how the Lord comforted me and upheld me with all.</p>
          <p>I still went on with my washing. Many nights I have stood at my
wash-tub all night, from six in the morning till six the next morning, and
so at my ironing table, night and day. I would get so sleepy I could hardly
stand on my feet, then I would lean my head on the window ledge and
sleep a little till the first deep sleep would pass off, then I would work on
till daylight with perfect ease. I had to use all the economy I could, and I
knew just how much ironing I could do with a ten cent pail of coal. If I
lay down I would oversleep myself, and my fire would burn out, and my
coal would be gone. I worked hard day and night, did all I could to help
my husband, but he was one of those poor unfortunate dispositions that
are hard to satisfy, and many a day and night my poor heart ached as I
wept and prayed God to help me.</p>
          <p>In the next rooms to me, on the same floor, a Mrs. J. lived; she was
an old Philadelphian. She had known my husband, and I thought as she
was an old Philadelphian, and she seemed so nice, I would have a true
friend who would sympathize with me and help me. How often when we
are passing through deep trials we look for human sympathy, and lean on
the human more than on God. In this I have always failed; but still I had
to learn by experience. She was a widow. She and her daughter lived
together. I was as kind as I could be, and did all I could for her poor
daughter when she was ill. Mrs. J. and I had the same landlady, Mrs.
Bowen. She lived in the front house just above Sixth avenue on Amity
street. She was far from being a Christian woman, but was kind and lenient
about her rent.</p>
          <p>We paid her, not always the first day of the month. She would take
a dollar at a time just as she could get it and say nothing. Christmas time
came. Mrs. B. sent over to ask Mrs. Johnson to come in and cook her
Christmas dinner, and she would let it go on the rent, as she was behind,
and so it would help her. Mrs. J. said she would do it, but in the evening
another party came for Mrs. J. and paid her the cash, notwithstanding
she had promised Mrs. B. she would go. She sent her daughter to Mrs. B.
and she went where she would get the cash. This displeased Mrs. B. very
much, when she considered how lenient she had
<pb id="smith69" n="69"/>
been with her for so long. The girl was young and could not do the work
as well as her mother, and Mrs. B. said, “I will not put up with Mrs. J.
any longer; she shall move.”</p>
          <p>I tried to talk to her as best I could, and told her to see Mrs. J. and
not put her out; it might be she would pay up all her back rent. No, she
would go to Jefferson Market and have a notice sent her to move.</p>
          <p>“Wait,” I said, “till she comes home to-night and hear what
she says.” So when Mrs. J. came I told her she had better go in
and see Mrs. B. and not have her send the notice; but to my surprise
Mrs. J. was quite spunky, and said if she wanted to send
her a notice she could do so.</p>
          <p>“Well, Johnson,” I said, “you know Mrs. B. has been very kind, and I
think you ought to go in anyhow and tell her why you did not come;” but
she did not; so Mrs. B. had her summoned before the court of Jefferson
Market. Saturday morning came. I had a large basket of gentlemen's
shirts to iron. Mrs. J. came in and asked me if I would go to court with
her. I said, “J., I have to get these shirts home by one, o'clock; the
gentleman is going away, and I have promised, and if I go with you I
can't do it.” A friend of Mrs. J.'s was there, and I said, “Charlotte, can't
you go?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” she said, “I am going.”</p>
          <p>“O,” I said, “then you don't need me; there is no use of so many
going.” She said, “yes.”</p>
          <p>I went to my work, and thought when they came back they would
tell me how they came out; but no, neither of them came near. When I
met Mrs. J. in the evening I said, “Good evening, Mrs. J., is that you?”
She did not speak. I was dumbfounded. I said, “That is Mrs. J., I know;
but what is the matter?” A week passed. She went and came, and one
evening as I was coming in I walked up to her and took hold of her and
said, “But say, Johnson, what is the matter?” She pulled away from me,
but never spoke a word.</p>
          <p>O, how vexed I was at myself. I said the idea of my forcing people to
speak to me when they don't want to, and I have done nothing to them.
“I will never speak to her again while I live,” I said. For two years after,
God only knows what I had to undergo through that woman.</p>
          <p>She had succeeded in paying up the back rent, and Mrs. Bowen was
kind enough to let her stay. She lived next door to
<pb id="smith70" n="70"/>
me on the same floor. Her daughter would speak, but she, never.
Sometimes she would act as though she wanted to, but I
was afraid to trust her, as she had acted so rudely before. She used to
tantalize me by sending messages to me by people. When it would be my
Saturday to scrub the long veranda and down the steps, she would wait on
Saturday night till it was all done, and then would throw greasy bread
crumbs all over the stoop and steps, and you know how grease will spread
on soft pine. I would often cry, but said not a word.</p>
          <p>A Sister Brown, to whom I had let my two rooms upstairs,
and Mrs. J. got to be very special friends. In the spring I went
out house-cleaning, and often when I would come home from
work Mrs. B. would come in to talk and have a great story to tell
me about what Mrs. Johnson said. I said nothing. I knew if I
opened my mouth that both of those dear sisters would wish they
were miles away. I prayed God not to let me speak; so one day I
got home about four o'clock; a little while after Sister B. came in,
so kind, apparently. After talking, she began about what Mrs.
Johnson said. I said, “Look here, Sister B., I have no objections
if Sister Johnson and you talk about me all you like. I work hard,
and though I live beside Mrs. Johnson, I don't live off of her. I
I don't owe her a cent”—(and she did owe me, for she had borrowed
money from me and never has paid it yet). I said, “You
must never tell me anything she says again while you live. I am
next door to Mrs. Johnson, and if she wants me to know these
things she must tell me herself.”</p>
          <p>These sisters were both in my own church. So poor Sister B.
took offense at what I said and moved into Mrs. Johnson's. Mrs.
Johnson moved into her two attic rooms and let Mrs. Brown have
the lower rooms. I said nothing, but went on as if nothing had
happened. My! what fine cronies they were; but it was not of
long duration. After a few months Mrs. B. and Mrs. J. had a
terrible falling out, and I had to take Mrs. B. to keep her from
being set out in the street; and so had a chance to return good for
evil<corr>.</corr> This greatly changed Mrs. B.'s spirit. We got on nicely
till they were able to suit themselves better. Amid all this my
soul cried out after God. I would talk to my husband, but he had
no sympathy with holiness. He had had advantages far
me, and was far more intelligent. He would always want to
on this subject, and I could not keep up on that line and it would
<pb id="smith71" n="71"/>
throw me back, so I told the Lord one day if He would send James
away somewhere till I got the blessing he would never get it away
again, but that he hindered me from getting it. I knew he would
often go away with his people for a month or two at a time.
That was in my mind when I prayed; so, sure enough, in about a
week after this prayer I looked out one morning and there came
James back. When he came in I said, “My! James, what is up,
are the folks going away?”</p>
          <p>“No; they have got a young Irishman, just from the old country, a
nephew of the cook who has lived in the family for a number of years,
and they have taken him at fifteen dollars a month. He has been around
me for two weeks, pretending he came to visit his aunt, but I see now he
was only taking lessons how to manage the horses.”</p>
          <p>James got forty dollars, and a reduction to fifteen was a good
deal in the employer's pocket. My heart throbbed. “O,” I said,
“if he should find out I prayed he would blame me,” and I was
afraid to talk much. He was like a fish out of water when he
had no work. It was two weeks before he got a situation. Being
a first-class coachman, he would not take less than forty dollars.
Finally he got a situation at fifty dollars a month at New Utrecht,
with a Mr. Roberts. He had only to drive twice a day. They
had fine English horses, and they wanted them well cared for.
They gave a comfortable house, rent free, two tons of coal for the
winter, and a barrel of flour. This was the first of September.
He went and wanted me to go, but having a right young baby I
said, “No, James; I have got some nice families' washing in, and
you go and try till spring, and I will save up and in the spring we
will take a fresh start and we call have our garden and everything.”
But no, I must go right away. I reasoned every way I
could, but he was determined I should go. At last I said, “James,
I am afraid to go; you have done me so bad right here where I
have just begun to get used to the people, and know how to turn
around, and what will it be if I go there out in the country, no
church near, and a stranger, and if I give up my washing what
will I do? I can help myself a little now.” But this did not
please him, and I told him I would wait till spring. The landlady
died, and a new landlord raised the rent,—thirteen dollars. He
paid the rent, but would do no more. His daughter was married
and lived in Philadelphia, so he sent for them to come on and live
<pb id="smith72" n="72"/>
in the house, and he lived with them and would come home every other
Sunday and stay till Monday. He came home regularly every fortnight. I
said, “Now, Lord, while James is away do please give me the blessing I
seek. I will be true, I will never let anything he may say or do get the
blessing away from me.”</p>
          <p>One day while cleaning up my room I distinctly heard a voice say to
me, “On Sunday morning go to Green Street Church and hear John
Inskip.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “I will.”</p>
          <p>Then came such a quiet hush all over me, and I smiled. This was on
Wednesday morning. So I went on thinking it over. Now, I was not
definitely seeking the blessing as I had been. I thought when an
opportunity offered and I could be baptized and come up to the Bible
standard, then the Lord would have to sanctify me. How blind I was!</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith73" n="73"/>
          <head>CHAPTER VII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>THE BLESSING—ABOUT SEEKING SANCTIFICATION BY WORKS.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>I always got up as early on Sunday mornings as on other mornings. I
got my breakfast, and cleaned up my house, and at
nine o'clock my little Mazie went to Sunday School. While she was gone
I would cook all my dinner and get everything ready. I
did I not have time to cook much through the week, as I had often to
dry my clothes in the house and I could not have the smell of
cooking, so Sunday was the only day I would have a real good dinner,
but I never stayed home from church to cook—so I gave my baby his bath
and laid him in his cradle, then I got down on
my knees and prayed the Lord to keep Will asleep till I went to Green
Street Church, and to keep James in a good humor so he would not scold
me, for I hated to be scolded, in the worst way. James was peculiar. If he
came and I happened to be out, even
though I went to carry clothes, he would be vexed. So after Mazie came I
said, “Now you read your library book and be a good girl, I am going to
Green Street Church this morning; it lets
out before our church does, so I will be home in time. You can
tell your pa, if he comes before I get back. If Will cries, don't
take him up; just rock him.”</p>
          <p>She was a good strong girl, thirteen years old, quite able to
take care of him and could manage him quite as well as I could,
so I went and left them. On my way to Green street, it seemed
the Devil overtook me. Just as I turned in Carmine street, I felt
a Satanic influence walking by my side and whispering, “Now,
you know, if James comes home and finds you are out, you know
what you, will catch; you had better go to Bedford Street and hear
John Cookman.”</p>
          <p>“Well, I will.”</p>
          <p>So when I got to the corner and was just going to turn down
<pb id="smith74" n="74"/>
Bleecker street, a voice said, “No, go on.” I went on. After I had gone
about half a block Satan whispered again, “You are seeking
sanctification?”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“Well, if James comes home and you are out, he will be very angry,
and that will be a sin and you should not make anybody sin.”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “I will not do it.”</p>
          <p>Then Satan said, “You had better go and hear that Presbyterian
minister on the corner of Houston and Prince streets.” I had heard how
kind they were to colored people and I had promised several times I
would go and hear this minister; the Devil had found that out some way; I
can't tell how he knew it, but he did. “You had better go and hear him;
then, it is nearer home, three blocks nearer, and you can get home
quick.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “that is so.”</p>
          <p>When I got to the corner, as I was about to turn down, with a gentle
pull a sweet voice whispered, “No, no, go on.”</p>
          <p>“Lord, help me!”</p>
          <p>Oh, how will I ever praise God enough for His tender love and
faithfulness to me in that awful hour. He gave power to my
fainting spirit, and when I had no might, He increased strength.
Hallelujah! Hallelujah! Praise the Lord!</p>
          <p>I went on a little further and by and by the enemy seemed to
approach me again fiercely He said, “Now, you are the biggest fool that
ever was. You think you are going to hear John Inskip; he is not there,
he is at the Five Points.”</p>
          <p>“O, if I thought Brother Inskip was not there, I would not go. I
would go back.”</p>
          <p>I went on. When I reached the steps I shall never forget the
thrill of joy that ran through my heart when I heard Brother
Inskip pray. With what strength I had left I said, “Thank God,
he is here and not it the Five Points.” I seemed to feel the
Satanic presence sweep by me and say, “O, she has found it out.”
Old Satan knew I had caught him in one of his biggest lies. I
went into the church and sat down about three seats from the door.
I had been to that church but once before and that was Brother
Inskip's first Sunday. While I lived in York street I was very
sick and could not walk away up to Sullivan Street Bethel Church
where I belonged, so I went in there that Sunday. I sat in the
<pb id="smith75" n="75"/>
gallery. The people were so kind; one brother handed me a book and
asked me to come again. I thank God for that spirit that was in Green
street those days, even to colored people. The Sunday I got the blessing
I did not sit upstairs, but O, how tired I was when I got into the church. I
leaned my head forward and prayed God to give me strength. When
Brother Inskip had finished his prayer he rose and made his
announcements; the last hymn was sung, then came the text:—
Ephesians, 4th Chapter 24th Verse,—“And that ye put on the new man,
which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness.” He said,
“In preaching from this text this morning the brethren will observe I
shall have to make some reference to a sermon that I preached a few
Sabbaths ago on sanctification.”</p>
          <p>I was struck, for I had never heard a minister say that word in
commencing his sermon before, and I said, “O, I have missed
my chance; two Sabbaths ago I had such a drawing to come here and I did
not do it; O, Lord, I have disobeyed that spirit and I
am so sorry; do forgive me and help me, I pray Thee.”</p>
          <p>O, how I wept, for I had lost my chance and I am so hungry
for the blessing; but, “Lord forgive me and help me to listen now.”</p>
          <p>I raised my head and fixed my eyes and thoughts on the speaker and
got so interested it seemed he was preaching right to me, and I took
every word. By and by I heard my baby scream out,—I heard him scream
as distinctly as ever I heard a child scream. “You told Mazie not to take
that child up, but she has done it and let him fall,” Satan suggested.</p>
          <p>For a moment the actual thing did occur, and it was before
my eyes. My heart stood still and a voice said, “Trust the
Lord.”</p>
          <p>“I will,” I said, and fixed my mind again and listened, and as dear
Brother Inskip warmed up and I was feasting, my baby screamed out
again. I jumped, and it seemed that all the people in the church heard; it
was so plain.</p>
          <p>“There,” the Devil says, “James has come home and Mazie has not
done as you told her, and you will catch it when you get home.”</p>
          <p>O, I felt if I had wings I would fly. I wanted to scream out. A sweet
voice said, “You said you would trust the Lord.”</p>
          <p>“So I did,” I said, so I sat back and was listening and drinking
<pb id="smith76" n="76"/>
in and thought all was well now. Again I heard my baby scream.</p>
          <p>“There,” said the Devil, “Mazie has let him fall and broken his
back,” and I got up and walked to the end of the pew.</p>
          <p>“It is no use,” I said, “I shall be tormented here; I will go home.”
And it was as though a person stood before me and said,
“Didn't you say that you would trust the Lord with that child?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “and I will trust the Lord, even if he is dead;”
and I sat down. Just as I sat down Brother Inskip said: “There are a great
many persons who are troubled about the blessing of sanctification; how
they can keep it if they get it.”</p>
          <p>“Oh!” I said, “he means me, for that is just what I have said. With
my trials and peculiar temperament and all that I have to contend with,
if I could get the blessing how could I keep it? Now, some one has told
him, for he is looking right at me and I know he means me.” And I tried
to hide behind the post, and he seemed to look around there. Then I said,
“Well, he means me, and I will just take what he says.” He used this
illustration: “When you work hard all day and are very tired,—“Yes,” I said,
and in a moment my mind went through my washing
and ironing all night,—“When you go to bed at night you don't fix
any way for yourself to breathe,”—“No,” I said, “I never think about
it,”—“You go to bed, you breathe all night you have nothing to do with
your breathing, you awake in the morning, you had nothing to do with
it.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, yes, I see it.”</p>
          <p>He continued: “You don't need to fix any way for God to live in you;
get God in you in all His fullness and he will live Himself.</p>
          <p>“Oh!” I said, “I see it.” And somehow I seemed to sink down out of
sight of myself, and then rise; it was all in a moment. I seemed to go two
ways at once, down and up. Just then such a wave came over me, and such
a welling up in my heart, and these words rang through me like a bell:
“God in you, God in you,” and I thought doing what? Ruling every
ambition and desire, and bringing every thought unto captivity and
obedience to His will. How I have lived through it I cannot tell, but the
blessedness of the love and the peace and power I can never describe. O,
what glory filled my soul! The great vacuum in my soul began to fill up;
it was like a pleasant draught of cool water, and I felt
<pb id="smith77" n="77"/>
it. I wanted to shout Glory to Jesus! but Satan said, “Now, if you make a
noise they will put you out.”</p>
          <p>I was the only colored person there and I had a very keen sense of
propriety; I had been taught so, and Satan knew it. I wonder how he ever
did know all these little points in me, but in spite of all my Jesus came
out best. As we colored folks used to sing in the gone by years:</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Jesus is a mighty captain,</l>
              <l>Jesus is a mighty captain,</l>
              <l>Jesus is a mighty captain,</l>
              <l>Soldier of the cross.”</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Jesus never lost a battle,</l>
              <l>Jesus never lost a battle,</l>
              <l>Jesus never lost a battle,</l>
              <l>Soldier of the cross.”</l>
            </lg>
          </lg>
          <p>Hallelujah! Hallelujah! Amen.</p>
          <p>I did not shout, and by-and-by Brother Inskip came to another
illustration. He said, speaking on faith: “Now, this blessing of purity like
pardon is received by faith, and if by faith why not now?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <p>“It is instantaneous,” he continued. “To illustrate, how long is a dark
room dark when you take a lighted lamp into it?”</p>
          <p>“O,” I said “I see it!” And again a great wave of glory swept over
my soul—another cooling draught of water—I seemed to swallow it, and
then the welling up at my heart seemed to come still a little fuller. Praise
the Lord forever, for that day!</p>
          <p>Speaking of God's power, he went on still with another illustration.
He said: “If God in the twinkling of an eye can change these vile bodies
of ours and make them look like his own most glorious body, how long
will it take God to sanctify a soul?”</p>
          <p>“God can do it,” I said, “in the twinkling of an eye,” and as quick as
the spark from smitten steel I felt the touch of God from the crown of
my head to the soles of my feet, and the welling up came, and I felt I
must shout: but Satan still resisted me like he did Joshua. But the Captain
of the Lord's host stood close by and
said, “Take off the filthy garments from him,” and Satan was mad.
again I yielded to the tempter and did not shout. Then I felt the
Spirit leave me. I knew He had gone, and I said: “O, Holy
Ghost, if Thou wilt only return I will confess Thee.” I am so
<pb id="smith78" n="78"/>
glad God put the word confession in my mouth. I thought I would get
ready, so when the Spirit came again I would shout; but before I knew it
just as though some one threw a basin of water in my face, a great wave
came and just as I went to say “Glory to Jesus!” the Devil said, “Look,
look at the white people, mind, they will put you out,” and I put my
hands up to my month and held still, and again I felt the Spirit leave me
and pass away.</p>
          <p>Then Satan said: “Now, you have lied to the Holy Ghost, for you
said if the Holy Ghost returned you would confess Him, and He did return
and you didn't confess, and you have lied to the Holy Ghost.”</p>
          <p>O, shall I ever forget the horror of that hour? I thought I had
committed an unpardonable sin, so was doomed forever. All hope was
gone, and a horror of darkness swept upon my spirit. For about five
minutes it seemed to me I was in hell, but somehow, I don't know how, I
said, “Well, I know the Lord has sanctified my soul”—I felt so sure of it
—“and I will go home to my church and give the witness.”</p>
          <p>Just then Satan says: “They will not believe you because you did not
get the blessing there.”</p>
          <p>Then I knew there was a little jealousy and prejudice among some, so I
said: “Well, no matter, I know the Lord has sanctified my soul,
anyhow.” And I went to get up to go out, but could not stand on my feet.
O, I was so weak. My head seemed a river of waters and my eyes a fountain of
tears. I put my hand in my pocket to get my handkerchief, but I could
not get it out. Just then they arose to sing the closing hymn, that blessed
hymn, “My latest sun is sinking fast.” I tried to get up, but could not; then
the Devil says, “No one knows you here, and they will think you are
drunk.”</p>
          <p>“Lord, what shall I do,” and a voice seemed to whisper in my
left I ear, for Satan stood at my right, and would whisper his suggestions:
“Pray for strength to stand up.” I took hold of the pew
in front of me and trembling from head to foot I stood up, but held
on to the pew. Just as I got fairly on my feet they struck the last
verse of the hymn,</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Oh! bear my longing heart to Him,</l>
            <l>Who bled and died for me.</l>
            <l>Whose blood now cleanseth from all sin,</l>
            <l>And gives me victory.”</l>
          </lg>
          <pb id="smith79" n="79"/>
          <p>And when they sang these words, “Whose blood now cleanseth,”
O what a wave of glory swept over my soul! I shouted glory to Jesus. Brother
Inskip answered, “Amen, Glory to God.” O, what a triumph for our King
Emmanuel. I don't know just how I looked, but I felt so wonderfully
strange, yet I felt glorious. One of the good official brethren at the door said,
as I was passing out, “Well, auntie, how did you like that sermon?” but I could
not speak; if I had, I should have shouted, but I simply nodded my head.
Just as I put my foot on the top step I seemed to feel a hand, the touch of which I
cannot describe. It seemed to press me gently on the top of my head,
and I felt something part and roll down and cover me like a great cloak!
I felt it distinctly; it was done in a moment, and O what a mighty peace
and power took possession of me! I started up Green street. The streets
were full of people coming from the different churches in all directions.
Just ahead of me were three of the leading sisters in our church. I would
sooner have met anybody else than them. I was afraid of them. Well, I
don't know why, but they were rather the ones who made you feel that
wisdom dwelt with them. They were old leading sisters, and I have found
that the colored churches were not the only ones that have these leading
consequential sisters in them. Well, as I drew near, I saw them say
something to each other, and they looked very dignified. Now, the Devil
was not so close to me as before; he seemed to be quite behind me, but
he shouted after me, “You will not tell them you are sanctified.”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “I will say nothing to them,” but when I got up to
them I seemed to have special power in my right arm and I was
swinging it around, like the boys do sometimes! I don't know why, but O
I felt mighty, as I came near those sisters. They said, “Well, Smith,
where have you been this morning?”</p>
          <p>“The Lord,” I said, “has sanctified my soul.” And they were
speechless! I said no more, but passed on, swinging my arm! I suppose
the people thought I was wild, and I was, for God had set me on fire! “O,”
I thought, “if there was a platform around the world I would be willing
to get on it and walk and tell everybody of this sanctifying power of
God!”</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Of victory now o'er Satan's power,</l>
              <l>Let all the ransomed sing,</l>
              <l>And triumph in the dying hour</l>
              <l>Through Christ the Lord our King.”</l>
            </lg>
            <pb id="smith80" n="80"/>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Oh! it was love,</l>
              <l>'Twas wondrous love,</l>
              <l>The love of God to me,</l>
              <l>That brought my Saviour from above,</l>
              <l>To die on Calvary.”</l>
            </lg>
          </lg>
          <p>Somehow I always had a fear of white people—that is, I was not
afraid of them in the sense of doing me harm, or anything of that kind—
but a kind of fear because they were white, and were there, and I was black
and was here! But that morning on Green street, as I stood on my feet
trembling, I heard these words distinctly. They seemed to come from the
northeast corner of the church, slowly, but clearly: “There is neither Jew
nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor
female, for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.” (Galatians 3:28.) I never
understood that text before. But now the Holy Ghost had made it clear to
me. And as I looked at white people that I had always seemed to be afraid
of, now they looked so small. The great mountain had become a
mole-hill. “Therefore, if the Son shall make you free, then are you free,
indeed.” All praise to my victorious Christ!</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“He delivered me when bound,</l>
            <l>And when wounded, healed my wound.</l>
            <l>Sought me wandering, set me right,</l>
            <l>Turned my darkness into light.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p><sic corr="Hallelujah!">Hallelujahl</sic> Hallelujah! Praise the Lord!</p>
          <p>When I got home I opened the door; the baby was still asleep. I
said: “Mazie, has Mr. Smith come?”</p>
          <p>“No.”</p>
          <p>“Has Will slept all right?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, he has not wakened up at all.”</p>
          <p>“Well, the Lord has sanctified my soul this morning,” and
she said, “Has he, mother?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “and I want to go around and tell Auntie Scott.” She
was my good band sister. She lived in Clinton court,
off Eighth street. When I got to the door, I knocked and opened at the
same time. Brother Scott was lying on the sofa; he was assistant class
leader to Brother Henry De Schield's, who was my leader. He believed in
the doctrine of holiness, but had not the experience at that time, but,
thank God, he believed in it and said
<pb id="smith81" n="81"/>
nothing against it, so that was in my favor. Brother Scott was “on the
fence,” sometimes he would seem to believe in it and talk as though he
had it, at another time he would oppose it bitterly, so you never knew
just when he would turn on you. When I went in that morning, I said:
“Pop Scott, the Lord has sanctified my soul this morning.”</p>
          <p>He raised himself up, and said: “Did—did He?” (He stammered a little.) I
did not wait for any more, I began to sing an old hymn that I had often
heard sung in our love feasts and class meetings in the gone-by days,
which seemed to be the real song of my soul. I had never felt such soul
union with Jesus before in my life; so I sang:</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“I am married to Jesus</l>
            <l>For more than one year,</l>
            <l>I am married to Jesus</l>
            <l>For during the war.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>The old man looked at me and smiled and got ready for an
argument. The children all looked astonished. Sister Scott had not come
in from church. When I had finished the verse, I said, “Good morning,”
and as I opened the door to go out, Sister Scott was just coming in. I said;
“Oh, Scott! the Lord has sanctified my soul this morning.”</p>
          <p>I thought she would be so glad for she told me that years before in
Canada, she had got the blessing through Mrs. Dr. Palmer. She never
spoke of it definitely and clearly, so I never understood anything about
it, but to my great surprise she very coolly said, “Well I hope you will
keep it,” and passed right in by me, and said not another word. I went
out. Oh, what a shock!</p>
          <p>“There,” the Devil says, “She don't believe you have got the
blessing.”</p>
          <p>“O Lord,” I said, “Can it be that I am mistaken and will I have to
go back and go all over the ground. I would rather die right here in my
tracks.”</p>
          <p>As I was turning out of Eighth street in Sixth avenue, I cried out, “O
Lord, help me, and if this blessing is not sanctification, then what is it?”
And the Lord did help me. Quick these words came with power to my
heart: “It is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth.”
“Believeth,” seemed to be so powerfully emphasized, and I said, “Lord, I
do believe that Thou hast sanctified my soul,” and the power of God
came upon
<pb id="smith82" n="82"/>
me so that my knees gave way under me and I dropped
as though I were shot, right on Sixth avenue. The people were passing
and looked at me and said nothing. I suppose they thought I
was a little gone in the head, but God had turned my captivity
and my mouth was filled with laughter. I scrambled up as best I
could, for I did not fall prostrate, my knees gave way and I dropped
on my hands, and every time I said the word which the Lord
put in my month: “It is the power of God unto salvation to every
one that believeth,” another wave of power came upon me. Down
I went again, and so three times, before I got home, I fell under
the mighty power of God. Hallelujah! It is to-day the same,
“The power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth,”
and I do believe God, and He has kept me saved magnificently.
Hallelujah! There is a big triumph in my soul. I don't know
where the Devil went, but I heard no more of him for a week,
then he called on me and said, “When people get sanctified,
everything gets better around them.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” said I.<sic corr="quote make not needed">“</sic></p>
          <p>“Well, you see James is not any better, if anything he is worse.”</p>
          <p>That was true, if possible, and I said I did think so too, and didn't
understand it, for I thought he would be glad to know that I had got more
religion.</p>
          <p>“Then,” said he, “You have no witness that you are sanctified.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “I will have it, God helping me, right now.”</p>
          <p>It was Friday. I was ironing; I set down my iron and went and told
Jesus. I said; “Lord, I believe Thou hast sanctified my soul, but Satan
says I have no witness. Now, Lord, I don't know what to ask as a direct
witness to this blessing, but give me something that shall be so clear and
distinct that the Devil will never attack me again on that point while I
live.”</p>
          <p>After a short prayer I waited a moment in silence, and said,
“Now, Lord, I wait till Thou shalt speak to me Thyself,” and a moment
passed and these words came: “Ask for the conversion of Miss Chapel.”</p>
          <p>I said, “Lord, for a real evidence that Thou hast sanctified my soul,
I ask that Thou will convert Miss Chapel between now and Sunday
morning.”</p>
          <p>In a moment these words were flashed through my soul: “If
<pb id="smith83" n="83"/>
thou canst believe all things that are possible to him that believeth.” And
I said, “Lord, I believe Thou will do it,” and a flood of light and joy filled
me. Oh, I praise the Lord. I arose from my knees praising God. I went to
ironing; after a little while, Satan came again.</p>
          <p>“You ought to go and see if the woman is converted before you are
so sure.”</p>
          <p>“Well, yes, I would like to go, but then it is two miles away, and I
am afraid Will might wake up and cry.”</p>
          <p>But the enemy urged me, “You had better not be too sure, you
ought to go and see,” and I was sorely tempted. I lifted my heart to God
in prayer and said, “Lord help me, I believe that Thou wilt do it, and I
will trust Thee.” Then there came a still hush and quiet all over me and I
went on ironing and singing. Praise the Lord!</p>
          <p>Miss Chapel, referred to, was a very nice young woman,
though not a Christian. She was a very upright, moral person. She was
taken ill, and her sister, a very earnest Christian, was very anxious about
her state, and asked me and others to come and
pray with her. One day I went, and met Mother Jones and several others.
We sang and prayed with her and left her. And now a week had passed
and I had not heard from her, and I had thought
that was why the enemy attacked me so fiercely on Friday. Sunday
morning came and I had persisted in believing and praising
God, according to His word: “If thou canst believe all things are possible
to him that believeth.” I went to church, and as I sat in my pew after the
sermon was over, and the collection was being
taken up, Sister Jones, who sat in the opposite pew, got up and came over
to me, and said “Smith, Chapel has got the blessing.” I said, “Praise the
Lord, when did she get it?” She said, “Yesterday afternoon.” Then these
words were spoken to my heart in power: “Now that is your evidence,”
and I said, “O Lord, I do thank Thee, Thou hast answered my prayer
and given me this distinct witness that Thou hast sanctified my soul.”</p>
          <p>Many times since then my faith has been tried sorely, and I have had
much to contend with, and the fiery darts of Satan at times have been
sore, but he has never, from that day, had the
impudence to tell me that God had not done this blessed work. Hallelujah!
what a Saviour!</p>
          <p>Everybody does not have direct witness to their sanctification
<pb id="smith84" n="84"/>
nor to their justification in that way, but it is their privilege to have the
clear, distinct witness of the Spirit to both justification and
sanctification, and, as a rule, persons who do not get this distinct witness
are unsettled in their Christian life, often waver and falter, and are more
easily turned aside to new isms and doctrines; but, thank God, He has kept
me in perfect peace while my mind has been stayed on Him and I have
trusted in Him. Praise His name forever!</p>
          <p>James did not come home for two weeks. When he came I sat down
on his lap and put my arms around his neck and told him all about it. He
listened patiently. When I got through he began his old argument. I said,
“Now, my dear, you know I can't argue.”</p>
          <p>“O well,” he said, “If you have got something you can't talk about, I
don't believe in it.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “I have told you all I can and I cannot argue.” O, how
he tantalized me in every way, but God kept me so still in my soul, and
my poor husband was so annoyed because I would not argue. I knew what
it meant, but praise God he saved me. I could only weep and pray.</p>
          <p>Shortly after I was converted, I was deeply convicted for the blessing
of heart purity; and if I had had any one to instruct me, I can see how I
might have entered into the blessed experience. But not having proper
teaching, like Israel of old, I wandered in the wilderness of doubts and
fears, and ups and downs, for twelve years; and but for the Rev. John S.
Inskip's having the experience himself, and preaching that memorable Sunday
morning, September, 1868, in the old Green Street Church, New York, in all
probability I might never have got into the blessed light of full salvation.</p>
          <p>I shall ever thank God that the evidence of my acceptance with Him
was so definite and clear when I was so deeply convicted for the blessing
of heart purity. It was a hard struggle, anyhow; but if this point had not
been settled so clearly it would have been much worse—the difference
between the two convictions, pardon and purity. When I was convicted
for sin I was under condemnation, and felt that I was a lost and wretched
sinner. Now, when God in mercy had pardoned all my sins, he took away
all condemnation and gave me joy and peace in believing. Hallelujah!</p>
          <p>Now, when I was convicted for purity or sanctification, it was
<pb id="smith85" n="85"/>
a deep conviction of want—an indescribable want; not condemnation.
But, oh! that deep heart want. Like, after you have eaten
a good hearty breakfast, and have worked hard all day, and
get very hungry for your dinner or supper. Well, my heart cried
out and longed as one that “Longeth for the morning.” And yet
I had no means, no words to express just what I wanted. One day
a friend came in to see me. I was then living at Col. S. McGraw's, in
Lancaster. She was quite a high-toned colored lady, for everyone knew
the Porter family, and they were always considered one of the leading
families among the colored people. The father was a large farmer in Kent
county, and the sons were all fine young men, and pretty well educated, as
was also the daughter. She had been a school teacher for many years, but
was now married to Rev. Lewis Hood, who was pastor of the Union
Church in Lancaster. So I thought I could open my heart to her, and she
would be able to help me. So I said to her, “Sister Hood, I don't know
what's the matter with me. Somehow I feel like I wanted something,
but I can't tell just what. I pray, but I do not get help just
as I want.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “What's the matter with you? Aren't you
converted?”</p>
          <p>“Oh! yes,” I said, “It isn't that.”</p>
          <p>“Well, haven't you got the witness of the Spirit?”</p>
          <p>“Oh! yes; it isn't that.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “If you keep on you will be crazy.”</p>
          <p>Then I was frightened, and said, “Oh! she does not understand me; and
now if she tells anybody what I said they will not understand it, and will
think I have backslidden; and here I am leading class, and the leader of
the female prayer meeting.”</p>
          <p>So as soon as she was gone I ran down into the cellar and got down
on my knees, and asked the Lord to take out of the mind of Sister Hood
all that I had said, so she would not repeat it. I was in sore distress.</p>
          <p>Several days after this I was reading my Bible, and I turned to the
forty-second Psalm, first verse, “As the heart panteth after the water
brook, so panteth my soul after the living God.” My heart leaped. “Oh!”
I said, “That's what I wanted—God! Now if anyone asked me what I
wanted, as Sister Hood did, I could tell them it was God I wanted.” The
more I read my Bible, and fasted and prayed, the deeper my hunger
became. One day I went
<pb id="smith86" n="86"/>
to George James—I generally called him “Father James”—he was a
tall, elderly man, very dignified in manner, but was kind. He was very
black, his hair was while, and he was a leading local preacher, and deacon
of the A. M. E. Church, in Lancaster, at that time, where I belonged. So I
went to him, and I said: “Father James, I have been reading the Bible
to-day, and I see this: ‘Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.’
What does that mean?”</p>
          <p>“You know,” he said, “That is in the Bible for you to come as near
to it as you can. But God knows you never can be ‘pure in heart.'”</p>
          <p>Then he went on and explained to me in his way. Of course I did not
get much light. And the Devil said to me as I went home thinking it all
over, “You are seeking after something that's not for you.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “People do have this blessing. There are Job Morris,
and Polly Waters, and others, and they say they are sanctified, and
everybody believes them.”</p>
          <p>“Oh! but they are almost ready to die. But you are young, and you
cannot expect to have what they have.”</p>
          <p>“Well, perhaps so,” I said.</p>
          <p>“Then, you know, Father James said that the Bible did not mean
that.” But somehow my better judgment said he was
wrong. “I believe what the Bible says, and there must be some
way that this grace can be obtained, or God never would have left
it on record.” But how to get hold of it I still did not know. I
would read my Bible, and pray, and pray on. No light—only the
deep hunger. Of course I had comfort in doing my duty—
attending my class meeting and prayer meetings, and I would go
about and pray with the sick and dying, and work in revival
meetings, and in all ways I could. After working hard all day
many times I would be called up at twelve or one o'clock at night
to go and pray with somebody that was sick or dying. I never
refused to go, rain or shine, cold or warm; I felt it was my duty,
and I was always glad to do it. Then I would come home,—
sometimes at three o'clock—and have but very little sleep, and
up and off to work again next morning, when I did not have work
in the house. My meat and drink was to see souls coming to
Christ. I had no fear to go into a congregation and speak to men
or women, young or old. I hardly ever went for persons in a
<pb id="smith87" n="87"/>
congregation, in time of extra meetings, but what they went
forward, and many of them were converted. Praise God forever!</p>
          <p>And yet at times my spirit was <sic corr="vacillating">vascillating</sic>. Sometimes high
on the mountain. When I would tell of the rapture and joy I felt,
sometimes the older brethren and sisters would say, “Ah, child, I
was that way, too, when I first got converted; but you wait till the
Devil shoots a few bomb-shells at you and you will not have so
much joy.” Poor me! I tried to look out for these bomb-shells.
Oh! why didn't they tell me of the land of corn and wine and oil,
and that the God of Caleb and Joshua was able, and would bring me in if
I would only trust in Him? But, dear souls, they did not know it
themselves, so could not help me. So one day I felt I must go and talk
with Father James, for I had been reading the fourth chapter of second
Thessalonians and third verse, “For this is the will of God, even your
sanctification.” So I said, “Father James, I have been reading the Bible
to-day, and I see this.” Then I quoted the text.</p>
          <p>“Oh!” he, said, “my child, don't you know when people die very
happy?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <p>“Well, you know, God does not sanctify you until just before you
are ready to die. Of course you could not go to heaven unless you were
holy, and sanctification makes you holy, and you could not live in this
sinful world if you were holy. So if you were sanctified you would die.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said. “Well, if it is going to kill me, I don't want it. I don't
want to die. The Lord has done a great deal for me. I can do a little for
Him; so I will just go on and do the best I can.” So on I went.</p>
          <p>Some time after this I was reading the fifth chapter of Matthew, and
when I got to the eleventh and twelfth verses I said, “My experience
does not come up to this: ‘Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and
persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely for my
sake.’ ‘Rejoice and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven.’ I
cannot rejoice when anyone lies on me; it's no use; I can't do it.” Then
came up all my good works. “I go to church; I attend to all my duties; I
do not go about meddling with other people's affairs; I mind my own
business; and when anybody says anything about me that is not true, I
must have satisfaction. I am not going to stand it.” I
<pb id="smith88" n="88"/>
had not read, “They that love God in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution.” But, Oh! haven't I learned it since then. One day
one of the dearest friends I had, as I thought, told a real lie on me.
It made quite a stir. I wondered where all the coolness came
about in different directions but did not know the real cause. So
I made up my mind I would go and ask the parties what the matter was. So
I got down and prayed that the Lord would give me
the right spirit, and not let me get vexed, and not let the parties
get vexed, and make them tell me what the matter was. So off I
started a little after nine o'clock in the morning. I walked till
about two o'clock in the afternoon, and found myself about as
near the truth when I stopped as when I started. The first place
I called I said to the friend, calling her by name, “I hear so and
so; I came to ask you what about it?”</p>
          <p>“All I know,” she replied, “is what John B. said that Mary S. said
that you said that I said that she said,” and so on.</p>
          <p>Well, I went to the next parties. They said the same thing:
“Well, all I know about it is Ann So and So said that you said
that she said that I said that they said,” etc. I went the round,
then started home, so ashamed and disgusted. As soon as I got
home I took off my wraps, went down into the cellar and got down
on my knees, where I always went to settle hard difficulties, and I
said, “Oh! Lord, if you will help me, I will never, while I live, go
after another lie.” And thank God I never have, though sometimes
I have been tempted; but the Lord has always delivered me.
Praise His dear name! Amen.</p>
          <p>Some months after this I got interested in the subject of baptism, and
I thought if I were immersed it would help me to see the way better. So I
went to Father James and told him I would like to be immersed. My
father and mother had all of us children baptized, as the discipline of the
Methodist Church required; but I thought if I could answer for myself it
would be better<corr>.</corr> Then if I camp up to all that the Bible said as far as I
knew, the Lord would be obliged to give me the great blessing I sought.
Father James did not discourage me in this, but rather was favorable. So
this helped me to think that I was on the right track now. There were
four or five others who wanted to be immersed also; so I went around to
see them, and it was decided to send to Philadelphia for a good brother
and local preacher in the African Methodist Church, a sanctified man
named Brother
<pb id="smith89" n="89"/>
Jones. Some years before there was a great revival in Columbia,
and some six or eight of the converts wanted to be baptized. So
they sent to Philadelphia and got Rev. Bob Collins, who was a
powerful preacher in his day, and a leading minister in the A. M.
E. Church. It was in the dead of winter. The Susquehanna
river was frozen over, and they cut the ice, and Brother Collins
baptized eight, I think it was. And they shouted and sang.
They stood on the shore, and all around on the ice by hundreds.
It was six o'clock in the morning. Oh! what a time! Of course
all the Baptists believed in that, and they were out, and rejoiced
with them that did rejoice. Our minister at that time was Rev.
Sanford. His wife's sister, Henney Johnson, had been very sick,
and she had got converted. But she leaned toward the Baptists.
So to save her to her church, she was baptized that Sunday, and
she got well after that, which was a great wonder to many. Sister
Harriet N. Baker was one of the strong members in the church.
She was baptized the same Sunday morning. Lancaster was only
twelve miles from Columbia, so that we in Lancaster got water
struck! For most all the colored people in Lancaster would go to
Columbia to quarterly meeting. Oh! how I have seen the power
of God displayed in the salvation of souls. What men and women
they were to pray in those days. How I remember Candes Watson,
Sarah Henderson, Chris Stokes, Simon Morris, John Morris, Jake
Snively, and a host of others. How they come before me now, as I
think it all over. But all these have gone, though it seems but as
yesterday.</p>
          <p>But to return to my story. After I had seen the parties
I went to Father James and asked him to write to Brother Jones
and find out what the cost would be. He replied that we were to
pay him twenty dollars and his traveling expenses from Philadelphia
and back. I was willing to pay him a month's wages, which
was six dollars, if the others would make up the balance. So they
were to try. A few weeks passed, then one of the leading ones in
the number, Sister Maxwell, was taken sick, and her husband
would not let her go into the water. Brother Williams went away.
I had got my dress ready, but the others all backed out. Then
Father James was taken sick. So he said that March was a bad
month to go into the water, so if I would wait until April or May
he would perform the ceremony. But alas! Poor man! About
the first of April I stood by his bedside and saw him die, and
heard his last words.</p>
          <pb id="smith90" n="90"/>
          <p>It was Sunday evening, and after I had come from church I went to
sit with Sister James, his wife. It was about half past ten or eleven o'clock
P. M., and the old man seemed to be sleeping quietly. All at once he
roused up and coughed and made a noise as though something was in his
throat. I said, “Father James, what is the matter? Do you want a drink of
water?”</p>
          <p>“No,” he said, “there seemed to be a big black man standing by me
running red hot irons down my throat.”</p>
          <p>Oh! how disappointed I was. For I wanted him to get sanctified a few
minutes before he died, as he had taught me. But now all was over, and I
had no one to go and talk to, but must wander on in darkness. Not a ray
of light could I see.</p>
          <p>After a year or two I went to Philadelphia. There I was married to
my second husband, James Smith. Then I had given up seeking the
blessing definitely, and so went on. Several years later on, we moved to New
York; and, after many more trials, that I have already referred to, I was
deeply convicted again for the need of heart purity. And again I began to
seek it by works. I read in the Bible, “If I, your Lord and Master, wash
your feet, ye ought also to wash one another's feet,” John, 13:15. There
were four of us sisters who had united in a band to pray for mutual help to
each other; Sister Scott, Sister Bangs, Sister Brown, and myself. I told
them what the Bible said about it, and they all agreed. I did not tell them I
was seeking the blessing of holiness. I was afraid they might say
something to turn me aside, and I was so hungry. So I got ready, and I
thought as there were only four of us, and we were trying to help each
other, that it would be right for all four of us to be together at this time.
But now I praise the Lord that He did not allow this to come to pass,
though I did not know then that he was hindering them, as I do now. I
was the only one that had a small baby. Sister Bangs and Sister Brown had
no families, and Sister Scott's children were all grown. So I had them come and meet
at my house every Monday afternoon. Sister Scott always came. Sister Bangs would be
there one afternoon, and Sister Brown would not be there. Then
when Sister Brown was there, Sister Bangs wouldn't be there. So
they were never all there at once. Still I held on and thought it
was best not to have this feet-washing done unless we were all
together. So I told the sisters and they agreed with me that the
four, ought to be together. We did not try get up a society of
<pb id="smith91" n="91"/>
this kind, but just we four united for our own mutual help. After three or
four weeks went on, and we were defeated every time, I decided not to do
it. I prayed about it, and it seemed to come to me that I was not to do it.
So that is how the Lord saved me from the mistake of seeking salvation
by works. How I ever praise Him for His loving kindness, and for His
tender mercy, and for His great patience and forbearance with me. I see
now that if I had not been hindered as I was, that I should have gone
about teaching that immersion, and the washing of feet, were necessary
in order to be sanctified, which would have been a great mistake, but
the Lord saved me from it. Praise His name. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith92" n="92"/>
          <head>CHAPTER VIII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>MY FIRST TEMPTATION, AND OTHER EXPERIENCES—I GO TO NEW
UTRECHT TO SEE MY HUSBAND—A LITTLE EXPERIENCE AT
BEDFORD STREET CHURCH, NEW YORK—FAITH HEALING.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>For about three weeks after God had sanctified my soul, he seemed
to let me walk above the world.</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“I then rode on the sky,</l>
            <l>Freely justified I,</l>
            <l>Nor did envy Elijah his seat.</l>
            <l>My glad soul mounted higher,</l>
            <l>In a chariot of fire,</l>
            <l>And the moon it was under my feet.</l>
            <l>I could not believe</l>
            <l>That I ever should grieve,</l>
            <l>That I ever should suffer again.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>But the Lord knew I must be disciplined for service. He
began by degrees to let me down, and the tempter seemed to be let
loose upon me. I have said the Devil turned his hose on me, for it
was as though a man was washing a sidewalk or carriage, Satan
seemed to come at me in various ways, in such power. I settled
down in God, I got where I could not make a single effort to pray
or do anything. I was helpless—I could not get out of the way.
Oh, what temptations! So I said, “Well, fire away, but I will trust
in God, though he slay me.” It was dark, but it was not long
till light broke in and drove the darkness all away.</p>
          <p>Why does God permit these fierce temptations? It is, I believe, first,
to develop the strength and muscle of your own soul
and so prepare you for greater service, and second, to bring you
into sympathy with others, that are often sorely tempted after
they are sanctified, so that you call help them. For example:
<pb id="smith93" n="93"/>
After the dreadful temptation I have spoken of I met two persons
that were suffering from the assaults of the old Accuser, as I had.
One was at Sea Cliff, the other at Chester Heights Camp Meeting.
The lady at Sea Cliff was a very interesting, intelligent lady. She
was Assistant Superintendent of a Sabbath School, as well as a
school teacher. She had a large Bible class of young persons and
had great influence with them, and with the church, where she
was a member. She came from Greenpoint or Williamsburg. I
don't remember which. She had sought and found the great
blessing of full salvation, and had walked in the blessed light and
comfort of it for over a year, and was very helpful to many of her
friends, and, especially, to her large Bible class of young people, a
number of whom had been led to consecrate themselves fully to
the Lord, and had come out into the clear light of this experience
of perfect love through her instrumentality. Of course Satan would
hinder her from such a work as that, so he cast a heavy black
cloud over her soul, and she was in dreadful darkness for three
months. She went over and over her consecration to see if she
had taken anything back in any way. No, she knew she had been
true up to all the light God had given her, still Satan accused her
and told her there was something wrong or she would not have
this cloud hanging over her. She was afraid to tell her young
believers for fear she would discourage them, so she had to go on
with her work testifying definitely to what God hall done for her,
but only held on by naked faith. Many times after she would get
home from meetings she would spend hours in her room weeping
and praying before the Lord, but no help came. The tempter
would assail her as being a hypocrite and testifying to what she
did not feel in her heart, but God helped her to stick to her facts.
She had given herself to the Lord, and she was His, darkness or
light, joy or no joy, it did not alter the fact, and she decided to
declare it. When she came to Sea Cliff in this state of mind she
was obedient. She would testify and tell just her state, then she
came forward for help. As she would tell her sad story she would
weep bitterly; then different ones would try and tell her what to
do, and she said I am willing to do anything; so one and another
would say do this or that; then she was asked to come forward.
She would be the first one to go and kneel to
get help and light.
Everybody seemed to be in great sympathy with her and tried to help her.
I saw where she was and knew she was under a temptation
<pb id="smith94" n="94"/>
of the Devil, but I was a colored woman, I did not like to push
myself forward. I heard this young woman's story for three days, so I
used to pray for her, but never got a chance to speak to her. One
morning Sister Inskip was leading a young people's meeting in a tent on
the upper part of the ground. I slipped in and sat down on one of the
outer seats. I see now why the Lord seated me there. The tent filled up,
and Sister Inskip talked and then asked others to speak. Again this dear
young lady got up, and said she had got what she came for, she had got
some help, but she had to go home that day, and she would rather die
than go home as she was. Mrs. Inskip said, “Well, just give yourself to
the Lord.”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” I thought, over and over, “why don't she tell her to shout.”</p>
          <p>No one ever had intimated that it was a temptation from
Satan. When they went to kneel down this young woman knelt
right in front of me so that I did not have to move from the seat I
had taken, and, while Mrs. Inskip was speaking and helping
others, I leaned forward and said to this lady, “That is a temptation
of the Devil; you praise the Lord and he will bring you out.”</p>
          <p>She looked up, and through her blinding tears, said, “Oh, Amanda
Smith, were you ever so since you were sanctified?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, my child, I was. I was shut up in prison for three weeks and
only just got out the other day.”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” she said, “I see it. Now Satan has been telling me that
sanctified people never had a cloud.”</p>
          <p>“Don't you mind him,” I said, “Praise the Lord.”</p>
          <p>“Glory to Jesus!” She sprang to her feet and cried, “I have got the
victory, I am saved, I can go home, Jesus has set me free, O, Praise the
Lord.”</p>
          <p>“Whom the Son makes free is free indeed.” Hallelujah!</p>
          <p>Then I saw that my experience in the weeks before, had been made a
blessing to her, just as Job's experience was intended to be a blessing to
men and women through all coming time.</p>
          <p>I went to New Utrecht, to Mr. Roberts', to see my husband, James
Smith. His son-in-law, John Bentley, was there when I went. Whatever
had gone before, I do not know. I knew this young man. He had been at
my house in New York. I had treated him well, and had done my very best
for him, and his wife also. But that day he cursed me, and told me I had
no business
<pb id="smith95" n="95"/>
there. I thought it was strange he should talk so to me, and I
believe he incurred the displeasure of God, as did Elymas, the
sorcerer, who withstood Paul and sought to turn away from the faith
Sergius Paulus, a prudent man who had called for Barnabas
and Saul, and desired to hear the word of God. But this man
withstood them. But Paul, being full of the Holy Ghost, set his
eyes on him, and said: “Oh! full of all <sic corr="subtlety">subtilty</sic> and mischief,
thou child of the Devil, thou enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou
not yet cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord? And now,
behold! the hand of the Lord is upon thee. Thou shalt be blind,
not seeing the sun for a season.” “And immediately there fell on
him a mist and darkness, and he went about seeking some one to
lead him by the hand,” (Acts 13:8-12.) So, that day in New
Utrecht, John Bentley came in, as I was in the next room talking
with James, my husband. I had gone over to see him. My rent
was due, and he had not been over for two weeks, and had not
sent me any money. I was not well, and my baby was sick, and I
was insisting that James should give me some money, at least
the sixty cents that it cost me to come over from New York. But
he would not. I was crying and talking, for my heart was almost
broken. So, when John Bentley cursed and swore at me, I turned
to him quietly, and said: “Why, John Bentley, haven't I a right
to come where my own husband is?” But he was fierce. I did
not know but he was going to strike me. But I went up to him
and looked him in the face, and said to him: “When you have
been at my house, haven't I always treated you well? I have
never laid a straw in your way in my life; and I don't know why
you should speak to me in such a way.”</p>
          <p>He went on talking and abusing me terribly. There seemed to come
an indescribable power over me, and I turned and lifted my hand toward
him, and I said to him: “Mind, John Bentley, the God that I serve will
make you pay for this before the year is out.”</p>
          <p>He said: “Well, I don't care if He does. Let Him do it.”</p>
          <p>He had not more than said the words when he seemed to tremble and
stagger. There was a chair behind him, and he dropped down into the
chair. I never saw him from that day. This was about two weeks before
Christmas, and before the New Year came, John Bentley was dead and
buried!</p>
          <p>I always feel sad when I think of it, but I believe that God was
displeased with that man for cursing me that day.</p>
          <pb id="smith96" n="96"/>
          <p>My husband, James Smith, was formerly of Baltimore, Md.
He was for many years a leader of the choir of Bethel A. M. E.
Church, in that city. Afterward he moved to Philadelphia, and
was ordained deacon in the A. M. E. Church. He died in
November, 1869, at New Utrecht, N. Y. Since then I have been a
widow, and have traveled half way round the world, and God has
ever been faithful. He has never left me a moment; but in all
these years I have proved the word true, “Lo! I am with you
always, even to the end.”</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“Sometimes 'mid scenes of deepest gloom,</l>
            <l>Sometimes where Eden's bowers bloom,</l>
            <l>By waters still, or troubled sea,</l>
            <l>Still, 'tis my God that leadeth me.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Amen. Amen.</p>
          <p>I had told the Lord I would be obedient and would do all he bade me,
so one day while I was busy at work it was whispered to my heart, “You
go to Bedford Street on Sunday.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “I will.” I always liked to go and hear Rev. John
Cookman, who was then pastor. Sunday morning came; it was Easter
Sunday. My friend, Sister Scott, and I went. Strange to say, but the usher
took us up front, in what is or used to be called “The Amen Corner.” I
shall never forget John Cookman's text and sermon. The words were:
“See that ye make all things after the pattern shown you in the Mount.”</p>
          <p>O, what a congregation, and what power the young man seemed to
have in those days. He brought out holiness so clear and definite. I had
got wonderfully blest as they sang the old Easter Anthem, as only
Bedford Street could sing it in those days. O, how it thrills me now as I
think it all over! As Brother Cookman went on with his sermon
increasing in fervor and power, the Spirit whispered to me distinctly,
“Raise up your right hand,” and I was just going to do so, when the Devil
said, just, as distinctly, “Yes, you look nice lifting up your black hand
before all the people”—and I drew back and did not do it.</p>
          <p>Then the Spirit said: “The other day you told the Lord you
would do any thing He would tell you to do.”</p>
          <p>“O, yes,” I said, “I did. O, Lord, forgive me and give me another
chance and I will lift my hand for Thee!”</p>
          <p>By-and-by the Spirit said again, “Lift up your right hand,”
<pb id="smith97" n="97"/>
and I did, and the power of the Spirit fell on the people and the whole
congregation. There were “Amens,” and “Amens,” and sobs and weeping
and “Praise the Lord,” heard all over the house, and many were led out
of prison by the simple act of obedience to God. He did not tell me to
shout, but to lift my hand for Him, and the people shouted, and my own
heart then filled with adoring praise. O, I would God I had always obeyed
Him, then would my peace have flowed as the river, but many times I
failed. Once on the car coming from New Utrecht, where I had gone to
see my husband, I had a tract in my hand with a message for a lad that got
in. I saw him look at me, and then turn quickly away as if he was afraid I
would hand it to him. My heart was prompted to give it to him, but I
kept hesitating. First, I said, “I will wait till some of the people get out.”
Then, I said, “I will wait till I get out.” The car stopped, the lad got out
and ran away as though I was after him. I looked after him and wanted to
call him, but he was gone. Then these words came to me in such force
that I have never forgotten them, “His blood will I require at your
hand.” I did nothing but pray to God for His pardoning and forgiving
mercy from that hour till I got home; at last, I felt He forgave me and
gave me peace in my heart.</p>
          <p>Here I desire to record some things the Lord taught me about what is
now called faith, or divine healing.</p>
          <p>I think it was in October, 1868, not very long after I had got
the blessing of sanctification. It seemed that my faith had
increased and strengthened in this short time, so that I did not
seem to find it difficult to believe God for anything I really needed.
I had never heard of Dr. Cullis, Dr. Bordman, or Dr. Mahan, of
Oberlin, Ohio. I had never read a book or paper of any kind. I
believed what I read in the Bible about the miracles performed by
the Lord Jesus, opening the eyes of the blind, unstopping the ears
of the deaf, and healing the sick, but thought it belonged to the
days of miracles especially, and it was to prove to the unbelieving
Jews the Divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ. I had often prayed
for sick people, and asked the Lord to bless means that were used,
and so many times He did it, as I believe in answer to prayer;
but I never made any time about it, as though it were some especial
state of grace, so much higher than entire sanctification or
holiness. So I went on claiming promises, quenching the violence
of fire, escaping the edge of the sword, out of weakness was made
<pb id="smith98" n="98"/>
strong, waxing valiant in fight, and really turning to flight the armies
of the aliens. And so found out that there is no want to them that fear
the Lord. But I did not feel led to make a special gospel of the great and
deep things God had taught me. The Gospel of Jesus was so full and
practical, and with good, common sense it seemed to cover all my need.
Praise the Lord for that lesson. For I find, no matter what the state of
grace attained to in this life, one may ever learn some new lesson. Learn
to know one's own self. Learn to know one's weakness. Learn to know
the beauty of love and power and sympathy of Jesus Christ, our Lord and
Savior. And so on.</p>
          <p>It was Saturday. I was very busy, as that is a busy day, especially with
a washwoman. After I had swept my room I gave the dustpan to Mazie to
carry out to the ash box that stood on the sidewalk. It was when I lived in
the rear at 135 Amity street, New York. When she came in, she said, “O,
ma, some one has thrown a lot of nice books into the ash box; some of
them are almost new.” She was very fond of reading, so she said, “May I
bring some in?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, no,” I said, “Mazie; I have little enough room now, and I do
not want any old books or trash brought in.” But contrary to my orders,
the child slipped three of these books into the house, and hid them in
the little closet on the shelf behind the smoothing irons. In the bottom
of this closet, on the floor, I kept my coal. I could put in about two
pailfuls, which was about a half bushel, at a time. So on Monday morning
after prayers, Mazie had gone to school, I went to put some coal in the
stove and then was going to gather my clothes. But I noticed that my
irons were not back on the shelf in their place properly. So I went to
arrange them, and found these books.</p>
          <p>“There,” I said, “I told Mazie not to bring any of these books
in; she has not obeyed me.” But as I looked at them I said,
“Perhaps I should not have told her ‘no’ until I saw them; for
they really are almost new.” I don't remember what the two
were, but the third was a small-sized book, entitled, “Child's
Book on Physiology.” So I began to read it. I looked through it.
As I read on, its explanations, simple and so beautiful, of the
human body in all its parts, in a way that any child could understand it, I
got so interested that I sat down, though I was in such
a hurry. After reading and thinking, I turned to the first page.
<pb id="smith99" n="99"/>
There was a cut of the human frame on the fly leaf. As I looked
at it and studied it, I said, “Surely, as the Psalmist says, ‘Man is
fearfully and wonderfully made.'” Now, in my imagination, I
covered that frame with flesh, and skin, and sinew, and blood,
and pulse, and life. Then I got a pain, or rheumatism, in the left
arm or back; and I said, “Now, there is a man suffering pain in
his arm and back. I give him medicine in his mouth, and it
must go all this round to reach that spot; when God, who made
him, knows how to reach the difficulty direct.” Now, all this
was as I imagined. There was not a soul in the house but myself.
So I said, lifting my eyes to heaven, “Oh! Lord, I will never take
another bit of medicine while I live without you tell me to.” And
I got up and threw out all my medicines—I had a few simple
remedies in the house—and for a year and eight months I never
touched anything. Oh! what wonderful lessons the Lord taught
me in that time. It did seem that He watched as a father would
watch his child. Sometimes I would bring in a basket of clothes,
and it would be so warm I would sit down between the window
and doors so as to get the breeze quickly, and I would hear the
Spirit whisper, as distinctly as a man, so gently, but clearly:
“You are sitting in the draught.” Often I have looked around to
see if there was not really a person speaking. If I was prompt and
moved, it was all right. But sometimes I would say, when the
whisper came, “Oh, yes, but I'm so warm;” and I would forget,
until I would feel a pain in my back, or neck, or somewhere.
Then I would at once look up to God and say, “Now, Lord, teach
me the lesson you want I should learn; and then do please relieve
me of this pain.” Can you understand the patience and forbearance
of God? I cannot. Sometimes He would bless me so; I
would be so happy, I would whirl round and round and laugh and
say, “Oh! Lord, how beautiful. I will never have to take any
more medicine, and I can save the money that I spent for medicine
for other purposes.” But the Lord knew how to teach me,
praised be His name. So at the expiration of a year and eight
months, it was in November, I think, I took a severe cold. I
never knew how I got that cold, and if the grippe had been known
then, as now, I would have said I had it in its severest form. I
never thought of medicine. The Lord was my physician, and had
done everything I had asked for myself and my child for a year
and eight months, so of course He would now. So I prayed as
<pb id="smith100" n="100"/>
aforetime, but still grew worse. Oh! how dreadfully ill I was. But I held
on. Oh! how I did cry to God for deliverance. For three days and nights I
could not lie down, my cough was so bad. I had a raging fever. My head
ached, and every bone in my body ached. I still grew worse, until the
morning of the fourth day. I tried to get my clothes on, but could not
stand up long enough. “Oh! what shall I do?” I went in my bed room and
knelt down by a chair. Oh! how I cried and prayed. “Oh! Lord, what is
the matter? What have I done? Thou didst always heal me when I asked
Thee; and now Thou seest I can hardly hold my head up, I am so sick.
Oh! Lord, show me if I have done anything to displease Thee; make it
clear to me, and forgive me, for Jesus' sake. Now, Lord, I will just be quiet
till Thou dost speak to me and tell me what I have done, and why Thou
dost not heal me as Thou usest to do.”</p>
          <p>So I waited a few minutes; I don't know how long; then it seemed as
though the Lord Jesus in person stood by me; such a peaceful hush came
all over me, and He seemed to say, so tenderly, Oh! so tenderly, “Now, if
you knew the Lord wanted you to take medicine would you be willing?”</p>
          <p>“No, Lord, you always have healed me without medicine, and why
not now? What have I done?”</p>
          <p>Then it seemed just as though a person spoke and said, “No, no, but
if you knew it was God's will, would you be willing?” I said, “No, Lord;
you can heal me without medicine, and I don't want to take it.” Then the
patient, gentle voice said the third time, “No, no,” and putting the
question a little differently, said, “If you knew it was God's will for you
to take medicine would you be willing to do God's will?”</p>
          <p>Oh! how I cried. I saw it, but I said, “No, Lord, I don't like medicine;
but Thou canst conquer my will. I do not want to live with my will in
opposition to Thy will. Thou must conquer.”</p>
          <p>Oh! what a battle. It took me one whole hour before my will went
down. I held on to the chair, for I felt I must get up, but I said, “No, I will
die right here.” But I held right on to the chair. I said, “I will never rise
from here until my will dies.” And I knew when the death was given and
when the victory came. I remained quiet, and thought it all over. And I
said, “Lord, I thank Thee. Now tell me what I must do.” For I felt if the
Lord had said, “Now, you go over there on Sixth avenue to
<pb id="smith101" n="101"/>
the drug store, and take all the medicine, bottles and all,” I was willing!
Oh! I was willing all through! It seemed wonderfully sweet to die to my
own will, and sink into God. So just then it came to me to use a simple
remedy that I had used a thousand times before, and in twenty-four hours
I was as well as ever. I never got over a cold like that before in my life in
so short a time; a cold like that would always be a three weeks' siege. But I
seemed to see what it all meant. God showed me. I was worshiping my
will.</p>
          <p>Sometimes when I have told this strange experience to some of the
good people in these days, they throw up their hands in holy horror and
say, “Oh! I don't see how you could dare to say so.” But I see the same
spirit of will-worship in many of those who profess what they prefer to
call “Divine healing;” the same spirit of will-worship that I had. But I do
not think they know it. I am at no controversy with anybody on these
lines. But, Oh! how I do thank and praise God for opening my eyes to see,
and I think, understand His will concerning Amanda Smith. I do not
believe in calling the doctor for every little thing, or making a drug store
of one's self; but I believe it right when you need medicine or doctor, to
use both, prayerfully, and with common-sense, with an eye single. But to
say the use of means in sickness is contrary to the will of God, and that all
Christians should have faith and trust the Lord to heal them without the
use of means at all, even though their common-sense, which is as much
God's gift to us as any other blessing, tells them to use the means, but
must close their eyes, ignore all symptoms, and by the force of will, which
they must call “faith,” ride over everything;—now this is where the tug
of war comes in, with Amanda Smith. My neighbor prays, and is
wonderfully healed; she is a Christian; so am I; we have both been blessed
of God; I pray, and am not healed; someone tells me it is a lack of faith
on my part, or there is something wrong in my consecration, or there is
something wrong in me somewhere, and that is the reason I am not
healed. Now comes the question: “How do you know that? Who told you
so?” So that I must either stand judged, or else I must judge, and where do I
get my authority for so doing? The Lord help me. Amen.</p>
          <p>The days of miracles are not past. God has healed without
the use of means of any kind, as well as with; and why He does
not now heal every case as He used to do, I do not think I have any
<pb id="smith102" n="102"/>
right to say is because of a lack of faith on the part of some poor,
weak child of God; and so consign them to perdition. Then there
are some things God would have us do for ourselves. Not long
ago I was at the home of a good minister, a man that knew the
Lord, and for years had walked in the light and blessedness of full
salvation. He had begun to get deaf in his right ear; it came on
gradually; sometimes worse than at other times. So he prayed
earnestly, and believed God, and held on about a year. Finally he
seemed to grow worse. His wife, a good, saved, orthodox, level-headed
woman, had often said to him he ought to see a doctor
about it. But he had a pretty strong will of his own, and did not
yield easily to her persuasions. But she was gentle and patient.
One morning as he was sitting in the room talking with me, she
came in and said, “Now, my dear, you must really go and see the
doctor this morning about your deafness; let him examine it; you
are getting worse all the time, and it will never do to have you
going around deaf.”</p>
          <p>The good man looked at his wife, then he turned to me and said,
smilingly, “Sister Smith, my wife is generally pretty clear when she
decides upon a thing.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, Sister Smith,” she said, “it would do no harm to go and see
about it, anyhow.”</p>
          <p>“Sister M.,” I said, “you are quite right; just what I say.”</p>
          <p>So off he went. He was gone about two hours. When he returned, I
said, “Well, Brother M., what did the doctor say?”</p>
          <p>“Oh! praise the Lord,” he said, “I am all right; clear as a bell.” So
he told the story, and laughed heartily. I said, “What did the doctor do?”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” he said, “he told me to sit down and he would examine
My ear; he said there was nothing serious the matter; the wax
was very dry. So he took his instruments and took out about a
thimbleful of wax, and put a little sweet oil or something in it,
and it is all right.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “praise the Lord. Some people would have teased the
Lord to have Him clean out their ears, when they might do it themselves,
or get someone to do it to whom God had given the sense and ability.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith103" n="103"/>
          <head>CHAPTER IX.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>VARIOUS EXPERIENCES—HIS PRESENCE—OBEDIENCE—MY TEMPTATION
TO LEAVE THE CHURCH—WHAT PEOPLE THINK—SATISFIED.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>One day I was busy with my work and thinking and communing
with Jesus, for I found out that it was not necessary to be a nun or
be isolated away off in some deep retirement to have
communion with Jesus; but, though your hands are employed in doing
your daily business, it is no bar to the soul's communion
with Jesus. Many times over my wash-tub and ironing table, and while
making my bed and sweeping my house and washing my
dishes I have had some of the richest blessings. Oh, how glad I am to
know this, and how many mothers' hearts I have cheered
when I told them that the blessing of sanctification did not mean
isolation from all the natural and legitimate duties of life, as some seem
to think. Not at all. It means God in you, supplying all
your needs according to His riches in glory by Christ Jesus; our need of
grace and patience and long suffering and forbearance,
for we have to learn how not only to bear, but also to forbear with
infirmities of ourselves and others as well.</p>
          <p>I return to my story. Thus as I thought, I asked again, “I wonder
why the Lord did not sanctify me fully when he justified me? He was
God, and He could have done it; He could have done it all at once if He
had had a mind to.” Then the question,
“Well, why didn't He do it?” and I was blocked. I believe that question
was from Satan; he intended to make me think unkindly of God. “Here
you have been struggling all these years; God could have done it all at
once; but why didn't He do it?” “Yes,” I said, “that is so.”</p>
          <p>“Well, why didn't he do it?” And I was so sad I began to cry and
said, “Lord, I don't know why you did not sanctify me
<pb id="smith104" n="104"/>
wholly when you justified me freely; but I know you have not done it.”
Then the blessed Holy Spirit came so sweetly and answered my question
by asking me another, “Why didn't Jesus make the blind man see the first
time He touched his eyes?” After the first touch Jesus bade him look, and
asked him what he saw. He said, “I see men as trees walking.”</p>
          <p>Then He touched him again and he said he saw every man clearly.</p>
          <p>He was Christ with the same power in His first touch as He had with
the second. He could have made the blind man see clearly the first time,
but He did not.</p>
          <p>“Why,” I said, “Lord, I see it, and it is none of my business why you
didn't sanctify me fully when you converted me; it is enough for me to
know that you have done it.” I came into light and liberty praising the
Trinity. I quit asking God questions about His own work. I think it is
impertinence, and yet how many do this very thing, and when they don't
get an answer to satisfy themselves they become perplexed and then land
in skepticism with regard to the whole doctrine and truth of this great
salvation.</p>
          <p>One of the first things I discovered after I came Into the blessed
light and experience of full salvation was a steady and appropriating faith
that I never realized before. I always believed the Bible and all the
promises, but I did not seem to have power to appropriate the promises
to my soul's need; but after the light broke in and my darkness had fled,
power was given me not only to believe the promises, but to appropriate
them.</p>
          <p>“My!” I said, as I would read the promises, “that is mine, and that
is mine;” and it was like when the sailors reef their sails; I took hold of
them and wrapped them round me and walked up and down in possession
of the land. All things are yours, and ye are Christ's, and Christ is God's.
I sang:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“All things are mine,</l>
            <l>Since I am His—</l>
            <l>How can I keep from singing?”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>One day as I was busy about my room I seemed to feel the conscious
presence of Jesus. I saw nothing with my eyes, but I seemed to be
conscious of the presence of a Holy Being by me and around me, and I
talked with Him, and I was saying, “Now, if anyone should ask me to
tell the difference between justification
<pb id="smith105" n="105"/>
and sanctification, how could I tell them? There is a difference; I know it;
I feel it; but I don't know how to tell it.” And the dear Lord Jesus seemed
to answer my question by asking another. He said: “What is the difference
between sunlight and moonlight?” In a moment I saw it. I knew
the beauty of the lovely moonlight. I had read by its brightness, and had
often sewed at night, and it was beautiful. That was my justified state. How
many times, I did not understand clearly, as in the sunlight; but the
deeper experience was in power like sunlight in the natural world. It
penetrates all the dark corners. If there is even it small nail-hole in a
door, or a crack anywhere, the sun finds it out and looks through;
then it heats up everything all about it. There can
be no frost where the sunlight is; but it is tropical all the time. There were
deep recesses in my heart that the moonlight did not reveal, but when the
great sunlight of sanctification came, how it seemed almost to eclipse the
moonlight state of justification, save the abiding consciousness of the
time when God wrought that first work in my soul. I no longer sang the
old hymn,</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“The midsummer sun shines but dim;</l>
            <l>The fields strive in vain to look gay,</l>
            <l>But when I am happy in Him,</l>
            <l>December's as pleasant as May.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>That means two distinct states as real as the moonlight and sunlight.
I knew it was true, but, O, why should there be a December in my heart
when I may have the beaming sun? When the Holy Ghost came to my
soul in sanctifying power it was the inaugural of a perpetual May-day that
shall go on increasing in faith, and light, and strength, and power, and
thanksgiving, and praise, and rest, and peace, and triumph forever and
ever and ever. Amen. Amen.</p>
          <p>How true this old hymn of Charles Wesley's: </p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“I find Him in singing;</l>
            <l>I find Him in prayer;</l>
            <l>In sweet meditation,</l>
            <l>He always is there.</l>
            <l>My constant companion,</l>
            <l>Oh, may we ne'er part,</l>
            <l>All glory to Jesus.</l>
            <l>He dwells in My heart.<corr>”</corr></l>
          </lg>
          <pb id="smith106" n="106"/>
          <p>One day I was meditating and thinking upon His goodness. My heart
was full of praise as I thought of all the Lord had done, and I said, “Oh, I
will not need to pray now, as I used to do.” Just then these words came:
“The children of Israel gathered manna fresh every morning.” I said,
“Yes, Jesus.” I knew He meant to teach me that it must be daily bread my
soul would need, and as my natural need was met each day, so my spiritual
need must be met by prayer and the reading of His Holy Word and the
appropriating of His promises. Without this all else would avail nothing.</p>
          <p>How I marvel at God's patience with me when I think how He led me
about to teach me how to be obedient, in spite of all Satan's devices.</p>
          <p>I was working up town one day, as the lady wanted some blankets
washed. The morning I was to go I had slept rather late. I was to have
been there at seven o'clock. A long walk from Fourth street to
Twenty-third street. I felt led to take some tracts. I always kept a lot on hand and
would take them when I went out, generally looking over them so as to
see and know just what I was giving away. This morning Satan seemed to
hurry me. “You will be too late if you stop to sort the tracts.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “I am afraid so.” Then the Spirit would seem to say,
“Take the tracts.” Then I picked up a handful and began to look over
them. Then I got so nervous. Satan said, “You know that lady will not
pay you if you are not there at seven.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “she is hard about money anyhow.” So I laid the
tracts down and started off, and it seemed to me I never saw so many
opportunities where I could have given a tract as I did that morning.
When I got to the house the lady said she would not have the blankets
washed that day; I should come the next week. And I saw how Satan had
hindered me. How sorry I was I did not listen to the good Spirit and take
the tracts. God knew the washing was not to be done that day, and that is
why He whispered so gently to my heart, “Take the tracts.” I don't know
who lost the blessing by my not giving them, but I know I lost a blessing
by not obeying. O, it is so safe to obey even though it may be dark. A few
days later on, I went, and as I had sorted my tracts, I prayed that the
Lord would show me to whom to give them; and what a good time I had.
I met a very fine looking
<pb id="smith107" n="107"/>
man and as I looked at him I trembled; but as he drew near I said,
“Now, Lord, help me.” I had met some colored men and had given them
some tracts and spoken a word, and the Devil said, “That is a white
gentleman, and he will curse you.”</p>
          <p>But when he came near I said, “Pardon me, sir; will you have a
tract?”</p>
          <p>He seemed thoroughly astonished, but very pleasant and courteous.
He took the tract and thanked me. A couple of weeks after, a friend said
to me, “Did you give a tract to a young man on Sixth avenue last week?”</p>
          <p>”Yes.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “It was you, then. I was working for Mrs. A.,
and she told me that her son came home so happy and told her that a
colored woman had given him a tract, and that he had never read
anything that had done him so much good as that tract.”</p>
          <p>O, how the mother and son rejoiced together.  Her dear boy
that she had prayed for so long had found peace and joy in the
Lord. How strange it should come about in the way it did, but
God moves in mysterious ways His wonders to perform. On a little
further, I passed two men: they were musicians. They stood talking,
and as I came near them a deep feeling came over me to give
those men a tract. My heart beat quickly, but just as I got near
them they seemed to think what I was going to do, so they started
and walked across on the side. I said, “Lord, if you want me to
give that man a tract, if there is a word that Thou dost want him
to have, make him cross the next corner back again.” O, how I
did pray! Sure enough he did cross over the next corner and met
me face to face and took a tract, and thanked me and seemed
deeply impressed. Praise God.</p>
          <p>At another time. One night I was crossing on the ferry boat. I had a
good religious paper in my hand, which had a good sermon in it and some
experiences. I said I will take this and give it to some one, men are more
willing to take a paper than a tract. On the boat a nice looking lad sat
just opposite me, and as I looked at him the Spirit said, “Give him that
paper.” Again I looked and thought I will give it to him before we get
out. Then something seemed to say, “Give it to this other man that
looks more thoughtful.”</p>
          <p>“No,” it came to me, “Give it to that lad.”</p>
          <p>I got up and handed it to him. He took it and threw it underneath
<pb id="smith108" n="108"/>
the bench. Then said Satan, “Now you have made a mistake, you
would better have given it to the man.”</p>
          <p>But I lifted my heart in prayer and said, “Now, Lord, if there is
anything in that paper that Thou dost want that young man to know,
make him pick it up. Lord, don't let him go out, make him pick up that
paper.” I continued to pray, and we were nearing the shore. I saw the
fellow was very restless. O, how I did beg the Lord to make him pick it up,
I felt it had a word for him. Just as the boat struck the dock, he stooped
down and picked up the paper and put it in his pocket and ran away. Just
then the grand old text came: “If ye shall ask anything in My name, I
will do it.” (John14:14).</p>
          <p>I think it was November, 1869. On my way home one evening from
work, I met a friend on Sixth avenue. She said to me, “Smith, are you
going to the Fair to-night?”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “I am tired and shall not go.”</p>
          <p>“I have two tickets, if you like to go I will give them to you.”</p>
          <p>“All right,” I said, “If I feel better after I get home I will go. You
know I never go to such places unless the Lord wants me to do something
for Him.”</p>
          <p>“Well,<corr>”</corr> she said, “I wish you would go.”</p>
          <p>I went to my home at thirty-five Amity street, and as I prayed and
asked the Lord, it was very clear to me I was to go. It was a damp, rainy
evening, and I would think, “Well, it is too damp and I will not go.”
Then it would come to me, “Go, take some tracts.”</p>
          <p>I knew I would be criticised, for I had become a speckled bird among
my own people on account of the profession of the blessing of holiness.
Remarks would be made, “There is Amanda Smith, with her
sanctification again.” So I knew all that would be said, but I said, “Lord
help me, and I will go for Thee. Tell me what Thou dost want me to do.”</p>
          <p>I went in, and there were quite a number; all seemed to look
at me, remarks passed, and then all went on as they would there.
I walked about and spoke to several, then I sat down and lifted
my heart in prayer, and said, “Lord, I have no business here, and
why should I stay, make it clear what you want me to do;” and
these words were spoken to my heart distinctly, “Go stand in the
way.” I got up and went and stood at the lop of the stairs where
the people were coming up. Several persons passed up, then came
<pb id="smith109" n="109"/>
two young men full of glee. The Spirit seemed to pick out one
especially, and said, “Speak to that young man<corr>.</corr>” I did; he was respectful
as he could be, but said it was time enough for him, and with a toss of the
head turned away.</p>
          <p>I handed some tracts to several others, then the Lord seemed to say,
“You may go home.” I went out, and felt that I had done as I was told,
but how strange that I should not do anything but that. I went home and
bore this young man up to God. This, I think, was on Wednesday
evening. On Saturday, as I was carrying some clothes home, I met some
one on Sixth avenue and they said, “Did you hear that Charlie S. is dead?”</p>
          <p>“No.”</p>
          <p>“Well, he is, he was found dead in his bed this morning; he was at the
Fair the other night, well and hearty.” I went and looked at him. There
he was, dead, no sign of sickness, and the very young man that God had
sent me to speak to. He looked as though he were asleep. O, how sad it
was, and yet how glad I was that I had strength given me that night to
obey the Lord, and do as I thought He led me, whether the young man
would hear, or whether he would forbear.</p>
          <p>I seemed to see the inconsistencies of the brethren and sisters so
much more than I ever had before. I had seen some before, as I suppose
most people do. I saw my own, and what the Lord had saved me from,
and I wanted everybody to get saved right away. Brother Patterson was
pastor of the Sullivan Street A. M. E. Church at the time I got the
blessing. He enjoyed the experience and preached the doctrine. But
colored people are like some white people; although the church prospered
under his administration, and we had a wonderful revival during the two
years, and the church was built up and edified, yet many of them did not
like him. After he left, Rev. Nelson Turpin was sent to us. He was fierce.
He openly opposed and denounced the doctrine and experience of the
blessing of full salvation, although there were a number in the church,
some among the leading members, who claimed to have the experience.
He was very popular with the great mass. The church was crowded. Then
we poor souls who dared to testify definitely in a Love Feast, or in a
General Class, might expect a raking; and especially on Sunday nights,
when the church would be crowded, he, would take especial pains to tell
some ridiculous inconsistency about some sanctified sister or
<pb id="smith110" n="110"/>
brother that he used to know. Then, if a sister, he, would say: “They put
on a plain bonnet and shawl and wear a long face, but they are sanctified
Devils.” Then all eyes would be turned on Sister Scott and myself, for we
were about the only ones that dressed in the way described. Then there
would be a regular giggle all over the house. How much I had to contend
with. Hence my temptation to leave the church. Then I did not like fairs
and festivals and all the rest of it. But God saved me from backsliding
over any of those things. Then I was in bondage to my clothes; in
bondage to other people's clothes. If they were not made just as I thought
they ought to be it troubled me, and I did not care if I did not hear them
speak and pray in prayer meeting. I had rather not kneel at communion
with these dressed-up people. Then I was afraid of Brother Turpin. At
first he was very kind; but after a little while he would always try to shun
me. But I would follow him up, ask him to come to see me, and would go
to see Sister Turpin and the children. But he would always be very formal
and cold. My! how afraid of him I did get! So one day Mother Jones said
to me, “Sister Smith, if I were you I would not say anything about
sanctification. You see people do not like it, and they persecute you, and
I do not like to hear them.”</p>
          <p>“Well, but Mother Jones,” I said, “the Lord has blessed me so, and
I can't help it.” Then she laughed and took hold of me kindly, and said,
“I would not say anything about it if I were you.”</p>
          <p>So I went home and thought how Mother Jones sympathized
with me. So I began to be very indefinite in my testimony. I
chose words that the people would like. I would say, “I am all
the Lord's.” They would say, “Amen!” Or, if I said, “Jesus
saves me fully,” or “The blood cleanseth,” they would say,
“Amen!” to that. But if I used the word “sanctify,” then there
was a rustling among the dry bones. Then look out for the next
testimony, especially if in a General Class or Love Feast. Thank
God, He led my class leader, Henry De Sheilds, into the experience in
answer to prayer, just three weeks after I got the blessing.
So while “Pop” Scott, who was assistant class leader, never came
out clear, Brother De Shields was a power and a great help to
myself, and to many. He still lives in New York, and at this
writing is walking in the light of full salvation. Still, I was afraid
of Brother Turpin. Then darkness came over me, and the joy
<pb id="smith111" n="111"/>
and peace all seemed to be gone. I did not know what ailed me. So I set
apart Friday to fast and pray, and find out the cause of this darkness.
Satan suggested many things, but I held on and cried to God for light and
help. So, about two P. M., though I had stopped my work and gone away
and prayed a number of times that day, I took my Bible and knelt down to
pray. And I said: “Oh! Lord, show me what is the matter. Why is this
darkness in my mind? O! Lord, make it clear to me.” And the Spirit
seemed to say to me very distinctly, “Read.” And I opened my Bible, and
my eyes lighted on these words: “Perfect love casteth out fear. He that
feareth has not been made perfect in love.” Then I said: “Lord, if I am
not, I will be now.” Then I saw what was the matter. Fear! And I said:
“Oh! Lord, take all the man-fearing spirit out of me. I thank Thee for what
Thou hast done for me, but deliver me from fear. Take all the woman-fearing
spirit out of me, and give me complete victory over this fear.”
And, thank the Lord, He did it. There was no especial manifestation, but
there was a deep consciousness in my heart that what I had asked the Lord
to do, He had done, and I praised Him. Then He came to me: “Will you go
uptown to Union Church on Sunday and testify definitely?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, Lord, if Thou wilt help me, and give me Thy strength, and go
with me, I will go.” So there was a calm and peace in my heart. Union
Church, uptown, was a colored church. There was not a member in it that
believed in the doctrine of holiness; and from that church there had been
great criticism in regard to my professing such a blessing<corr>.</corr> Sunday morning
came. The Love Feast was at 6 o'clock A. M. I had been but once before. I
got ready and went. My heart trembled, and my knees trembled. But I
went on, and I said, “Now, Lord, help me, and I will go.” I got in and sat
down. The church was well filled. A number of strange ministers sat in the
altar. Every eye was turned on me. After the meeting opened the
testimony began. The ministers urged everybody to be short, and in many
of the testimonies there were remarks and insinuations thrown out to me.
I sat still and prayed. Oh! how I did pray. Then they began to get very
noisy. They shouted and praised. I said to the Lord; “Now, Lord, I will
speak for Thee if Thou wilt make these people be quiet. Lord, make them
be quiet. I can't talk when there is a great noise, and Thou hast sent me
here to speak for Thee, and I want the
<pb id="smith112" n="112"/>
people to hear. Lord, make them be still.” Sometimes there would be
three or four on the floor speaking at the same time. The ministers
would urge them on, and say: “The Lord can hear you all. Don't wait on
one another.” But I prayed, “Lord, still them, still them.” Then there
came a pause. Then I got on my feet. Then they began to shout again,
and they drowned me out. So I stood still, and prayed, “Lord, still the
people.” And He did. They calmed down so that when I began, there was
not another one spoke. I began and quoted several passages of Scripture
bearing on holiness definitely, and on God's promise of this grace to
those who sought it, and how it was obtained by faith. And they listened.
The ministers touched one another. I went on talking, and by and by I
came to a point when it seemed a finger touched my tongue, and the
power of God came upon me in such a wonderful manner that I talked, it
seemed to me, about ten minutes. The people looked as though they were
alarmed. The ministers who sat in the altar, and who had looked so
critical when I came in, began to shout “Amen! Lord Almighty, bless that
sister!” And then the fire seemed to fall on all the people. When I had
finished, I. sat down, feeling that I had delivered the message according to
the will of the Lord. To His name be all the glory for the strength He
gave me that day. Amen. Amen.</p>
          <p>One day Sister Scott called and was so happy. She told me some
white sisters had been at her house, and had prayed and sung, and that
they were full of the Holy Ghost. They were dressed so plain and neat.
They belonged to the Free Methodist Church, uptown somewhere in New
York. And they asked her to come to some of their meetings. “Oh!” I
said, “why didn't you bring them to see me?” She said, “I told them I
would bring you up to their church sometime.” So on Sunday I went with
her. It was about two miles from where I lived. We started early, and, of
course, we walked all the way. We thought it was a dreadful thing to ride
on the street cars on Sunday. And I think still we should not do it
whenever we can avoid it. But I am not in bondage even in this as I once
was. Praise the Lord! We got to the church. Mr. Mackey, who was so
well known all over New York, was then very popular and prominent in
that church, and was a good friend to the colored people. For years he led
meetings at the Colored Home in New York. When we went into the
church he was there, and was so glad to see us. He shook hands, and seated
us, and was so kind.</p>
          <pb id="smith113" n="113"/>
          <p>“My!” I thought, “how nice these people are.” For such treatment
as that in a white church was not common for colored persons. Then the
church was so very pretty and plain. No stained glass, or cushions, no
pipe organ and quartette choir. Then the sisters were all so plain. So was
I. For before I got the blessing I dressed Quaker style, because I liked it,
and it was a matter of economy. Then the preacher that Sunday morning
was a Mr. James, and he had no gold studs in his shirt, no rings on his
fingers. His face was placid and bright. And what a sermon he preached on
Holiness. My soul was fed, and I prayed to the Lord to put it in the heart
of the minister to ask persons to join the church. I felt I must join this
church. It was a true church. And that kind of preaching I had heard my
father talk about that they used to hear forty years ago. Well, I prayed.
Always before when I had prayed, from the time I had received the
blessing, somehow the Lord had answered me so quick. But this morning
He didn't seem to answer; and yet, now, I see it was an answer. For
sometimes when the Lord denies a request, it's as much an answer as when
He grants it. Though I had been a member of the African Methodist
Church for years, I was willing that morning to join without a letter, on
probation. I said, “I can get my letter from my church, I know, but they
will want to know all the reason why, and I don't want to tell. I just want
to come into this church. These people seem so good! Just the right kind
of people.” So I prayed on. The sermon was finished. Then they had a
prayer meeting, and Brother Irvin prayed. Oh! what a prayer. I shall ever
remember it. He was well known, and a man of wonderful power. And I
thought, “Will they close without asking if any one wants to join! I will
get up and go and ask them to take me in. But then they will wonder why
I have not brought my letter, and what will I say? The Lord help me!”
And He did, but not as I wanted then, but as it is written, “Ye shall know
if ye follow on to know the Lord.” The meeting did close, and no one was
asked to join. But the friends gathered around Sister Scott and me, shook
hands, and said they were glad to see us. The minister shook hands and
asked us to come again. They were all so nice. They shouted, and were so
free, as the Free Methodists are. Brother Irvin came up to me, and gave
me several tracts on the origin and doctrine of the Free Methodist
Church. How that it separated itself on account of slavery and
<pb id="smith114" n="114"/>
secret societies. All this was new to me, but suited me exactly. Then he
gave me a tract on plain dressing. Oh! how I did peruse that. Brother E.
lived on Dominick street downtown, not a great way from where I lived,
on Amity street. He had a week night class at his house, so he asked us to
come. On Tuesday night I went. It was warm, and there stood on the table
a pitcher of water, and every now and then someone of the brethren
would shout, “Glory to God,” then take a glass of water. Well, I thought it
was dreadful. For I thought, “We don't do that. We can stay at class until
it is out without drinking water.” Then I thought it was wrong to use a
fan. So I suffered from heat rather than fan myself when in church. Then
they made so much unnecessary noise. Just what I didn't like in my own
people. And I thought it would be different.</p>
          <p>But I had made up my mind to join this church. So the next week I
went again and they were having a prayer meeting. They had a great big
carman on his knees by a chair in the middle of the floor. A brother was
on each side of him, one behind him, and another in front, and they were
shouting and pounding and trying to make the man say he believed.
“You believe! Say Hallelujah.” “Praise the Lord.” Then they would say.
“Amen!” Then they got up, took hold of the man, stood him on his feet
and said, “Praise the Lord.” But he was heavy, and would not say it.</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “that's just what I find fault with my own people for.
And these people are good people, but they have their failings, just like
other people. So I might as well stay where I am.” Then they told me
there were no prejudices among them. That colored people were always
treated well. And I was glad of that. So the next week I went again.
Brother James led the class that night. He had thrown across his shoulders
a very stylish shawl, such as gentlemen wore in those days, and in it was a
very pretty steel pin and chain, which shone bright.</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “I did not think Brother James would wear that.”</p>
          <p>So a sister came in. When she saw Sister Thompson, whom I had got
to go with me that night, and myself, she frowned and turned her back on
us. “Well,” I thought, “they say they have no prejudice. But she acts just
like she had, anyhow. After all, perhaps I had better not join.”</p>
          <p>Then a dear lady got up and gave such a beautiful testimony,
<pb id="smith115" n="115"/>
and was so sweet in spirit. How her testimony helped me. But, Oh! such a
raking as Brother James gave her about her dress. She had on a plain fifty
cent black straw bonnet, with a piece of black ribbon across the middle and
a little bow on the side. Not a flower, or a bit of color of any kind. She
said, “Well, Brother James, I never thought anything about it. I just got
the milliner to fix it up to wear to market, and I put it on.” I never
thought anything about the bow he had so bitterly denounced. But he did
not let her off. He picked her testimony all to pieces. How I felt for her.
And I thought there was much more of self and spirit in his manner and in
the swell shawl and the steel pin and chain that swung about, than there
was in the sister he raked so. Next he came to the sister who turned her
back. She spoke short, and kept her back to us. When he came to me, I
arose and said: “I understood that you people have no prejudices against
colored people.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” Brother E. says.</p>
          <p>“Well, will it be right for me to speak just what I think?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, certainly,” said he. “We are Free Methodists, so you can
speak your mind.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “I think you have the spirit of prejudice among you
just like other people. I do not think I am mistaken, for the spirit of this
meeting seems very clear to me.”</p>
          <p>They had on the mantel three or four little stuffed birds. So I said,
“I do not think it is right to have those stuffed birds there. The Bible says
we are not to have pictures of anything in heaven, or on earth, or in the
water.” Well, I knew the quotation correctly then. So after I had said
this, Brother E. said, “Well, Sister Smith, God bless you. About there
being prejudice, you are mistaken; but about the images, you are right.”</p>
          <p>So then Brother E. led his wife, and he said to her “You don't pray
as much as you used to, I know. Often when I used to be down town in my
office I could tell when you were praying.” Then he talked to her so before
all the people.</p>
          <p>When he got through she got up and went upstairs and slammed the
door after her. And I said, “Well, that means what I used to mean when I
slammed the door after me.” But still he did say a lot of things to her
that I thought he ought to have said to her alone. So I said, “Well, these
people are just like my own. So I guess I will not join.”</p>
          <p>When we came out, one of the sisters came out with us. She
<pb id="smith116" n="116"/>
was a good sister. She went up to me, took hold of me, and said,
“Sister Smith, you are right about that prejudice part of it. That sister
that you referred to has got prejudices, and she was so vexed, and she said
to-night as she was coming she hoped the colored folks would not be
there. She does not like it because they come.” I said, “I knew I was right.
But Brother E. does not know that, does he?”</p>
          <p>“Oh! no, she does not say it to them; but she has said it to me, and I
know her.”</p>
          <p>So I never went back again.</p>
          <p>Then Rev. Joshua Woodland was pastor of the A. M. E. Church in
Brooklyn. He was a man of God, and preached the Gospel. So I said, “As I
cannot get real food for my soul in my own church, I will go to Brooklyn
and join Brother Woodland's. Of course it will cost me something to go
and come, but I will walk on this side and cross on the boat, and walk on
the other side to church; and then a sermon once a week will help me, and
I will still go to my class here in New York.” So I prayed for light and
guidance for three weeks. At last I said, one day, “Lord, show me by Thy
Spirit through Thy Word, what I must do. Thou knowest I want to do
Thy will only.” And I opened my Bible, and as I looked, my eyes lighted
on these words: “Fear not, stand still, and see the salvation of God.” And
there came a flood of light and peace to my heart. And I arose and
praised the Lord. I never left the church, but I have seen sad results of
many who have left and gone away. Some have done well, probably, but
others have made sad failures. What a pity. I can call up a number of
white people, young men and women, that I used to know in New York,
and Oh! how they have failed in their lives, leaving one church and
joining another. Thank the Lord he has kept me steady. Amen.</p>
          <p>It is often said to me, “How nicely you get on, Mrs. Smith; everybody
seems to treat you so kindly, and you always seem to get on so well.”</p>
          <p>“Yes; that is what you think,” I said; “but I have much more to
contend with than you may think.” Then they said: “Oh, well, but no
one would treat you unkindly.” Then I said: “But if you want to know
and understand properly what Amanda Smith has to contend with, just
turn black and go about as I do, and you will come to a different
conclusion.” And I think some
<pb id="smith117" n="117"/>
people would understand the quintessence of sanctifying grace if
they could be black about twenty-four hours. We need to be saved
deep to make us thorough, all around, out and out, come up to the
standard Christians, and not bring the standard down to us;
and as old Brother Cooper in Africa used to say, “Lord, help the people
to see.” Amen.</p>
          <p>One day a lady asked me if I did not think all colored people
wanted to be white I told her that I did not think so—I did not. I
never wished I was white but once, that I could remember, and that was
years ago. I was at a white Methodist Church in Lancaster; I sat in the
gallery<corr>.</corr> The new minister had come. This
was his first Sunday. I lived at Colonel Henry McGraw's, on
Lime street, and the church was about two squares from where I
lived. The colored church where I belonged and attended was
quite a ways from our house. I always had a big dinner to cook on Sunday
when Mr. McGraw was at home. He had a very dear friend, Mr. James
Reynolds, whom he always liked to have dine with him. I
generally liked to go to church on Sunday morning, but it was too far for
me to go and get back so as to have my dinner in time. I was always very
proud of being prompt with my dinner so that often on Sunday I would
only get out at night. This Sunday I thought I would go and hear the new
minister. All the young people generally sat upstairs, and a colored person was to
them an object of game and criticism. I was careful to do nothing to
provoke this spirit, but I generally got enough of it.</p>
          <p>I don't remember what the text was; but O, how well I remember the
power with which the preacher spoke, and the sweetness of his
countenance. As he preached the Lord blessed
me wonderfully, and I did want to shout “Praise the Lord;” and I
remember saying “I wish I was white, and I would shout ‘Glory to Jesus.’ ”
They did not look at white people, nor remark about their shouting; for
they did use to shout! I did not shout, but thought, “The willing mind is
accepted according to what a man hath, and not according to what he hath
not.” And that was the only time in my life I ever wanted to be white.
But, praise the Lord! I shout now whenever His spirit prompts. No, we
who are the royal black are very well satisfied with His gift to us in this
substantial color. I, for one, praise Him for what He has given me,
although at times it is very inconvenient. For example: When on my way
to California last January, a year ago, if I had been white I could have
stopped at a hotel, but
<pb id="smith118" n="118"/>
being black, though a lone woman, I was obliged to stay all night in the
waiting room at Austin, Texas, though I arrived at ten P. M.;
and many times when in Philadelphia, or New York, or Baltimore, or
most anywhere else except in grand old historic Boston, I could not go in
and have a cup of tea or a dinner at a hotel or restaurant. There may be
places in these cities where colored people may be accommodated, but
generally they are proscribed, and that sometimes makes it very
inconvenient. I could pay the price—yes, that is all right; I know how to
behave—yes, that is all right; I may have on my very best dress so that I
look elegant—yes, that is all right; I am known as a Christian lady—yes,
that is all right; I will occupy but one chair; I will touch no person's plate
or fork—yes that is all right; but you are black! Now, to say that being
black did not make it inconvenient for us often, would not be true; but
belonging to royal stock, as we do, we propose braving this inconvenience
for the present, and pass on into the great big future where all these little
things will be lost because of their absolute smallness! May the Lord send
the future to meet us! Amen.</p>
          <p>At Ocean Grove a lady took me aside and said, “Now, Amanda
Smith, I want to ask you honestly; I know you cannot be—.”</p>
          <p>“What now?” thought I.</p>
          <p>“I know you cannot be white, but if you <hi rend="italics">could</hi> be, would you not
rather be white than black?”</p>
          <p>“No, no,” I said, “as the Lord lives, I would rather be black and fully
saved than to be white and not saved; I was bad enough, black as I am, and
I would have been ten times worse if I had been white.” How she roared
laughing. She was all right, but I think she just wanted to test me a little
bit. Yes, thank God, I am satisfied with my color. I am glad I had no
choice in it, for if I had, I am sure I would not have been satisfied; for
when I was a young girl I was passionately fond of pea-green, and if
choice had been left to me I would have chosen to be green, and I am sure
God's color is the best and most substantial. It's the blood that makes
whiteness. Hallelujah!</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“The blood applied,</l>
              <l>I'm justified,</l>
              <l>I'm saved without, within,</l>
              <l>The blood of Jesus cleanseth me</l>
              <l>From every trace of sin.”</l>
            </lg>
            <pb id="smith119" n="119"/>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>CHORUS—“There is power in Jesus' blood,</l>
              <l>There is power in Jesus' blood,</l>
              <l>There is power in Jesus' blood</l>
              <l>To wash me white as snow.”</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Many years my longing heart</l>
              <l>Had sighed, had longed to know</l>
              <l>The virtue of the Saviour's blood,</l>
              <l>That washes white as snow.”</l>
            </lg>
          </lg>
          <p>One day in New York I went into the Tuesday Palmer's meeting. A
lady came in, and there was a very comfortable seat by me, and after
looking about for some other place she finally decided to take the one by
me; but I saw she was uncomfortable. She fanned and fidgeted and fussed
and aired herself till I wished in my heart she had gone somewhere else.
Before the meeting closed I arose and spoke; the Lord helped me and
blessed the people. At the close of the meeting this lady turned to me so
full of pleasant smiles, and said, “Oh, I did not know I was sitting by
Amanda Smith; I feel myself highly honored.” I looked at her and pitied
her, but felt sick! I said in my heart, “From all hollowness and sham,
Good Lord deliver us!”</p>
          <p>One day at Oakington Camp Meeting there was a lady I heard giving
her testimony. She said, “I have come over five hundred miles to this
meeting to get the blessing of entire sanctification. I believe it is my
privilege to enjoy this experience, but I have not got it. I have read all
the works on the subject and sought earnestly day and night, and yet I
have not got the light.”</p>
          <p>O, how I wanted to tell her it was not in the books. I arose to
speak and tell her, as I thought the Lord wanted me to, but I was told to
sit down, there were others who wanted to speak. I was a little sorry, for
I was quite sure my desire to speak was the Lord's prompting; but I must
needs learn obedience of the powers that be. Praise the Lord for the grace
that enabled me to do so. Hallelujah! I also saw some things that were not
what I called consistent with the profession of the sanctified life. It was
unexpected, and I was young in the experience and was struck a little; but
God saved me from backsliding from this principle, as many do when
they meet with things in life that do not harmonize with the profession
of holiness. There is much of the human nature for us to battle with,
even after we are wholly
<pb id="smith120" n="120"/>
sanctified, so that we shall ever need the beautiful grace of patience.“
For ye have need of patience, that, after ye have done the will of God,
ye might receive the promise.” Hebrews, 10: 36.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith121" n="121"/>
          <head>CHAPTER X.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>“THY WILL BE DONE,” AND HOW THE SPIRIT TAUGHT ME ITS MEANING,
ALSO THAT OF SOME OTHER PASSAGES OF
SCRIPTURE—MY DAUGHTER MAZIE S CONVERSION.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>It all came to me so clearly after I had received the baptism of the
Holy Ghost. I saw that I had prayed from my earliest childhood this
prayer, but had never understood it; but, Oh! when the Spirit revealed it
to me I was so astonished that I had not seen it before. “Our Father,” I
said, “God is my Father. He has made me, and I am His child.” How that
word “Father” filled me with awe.</p>
          <p>“Who art in Heaven, hallowed be Thy name.” At these words a
holy reverence passed through my whole being.</p>
          <p>“Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done on earth as it is in Heaven.”
Like the angels do it in Heaven. Then I thought,
“How do the angels do God's will. Do they hesitate? Do they question?
Do they shrink?” And I said “No.” Swift, prompt, loyal obedience by
angels, and I asked God that I may do His will on earth like angels do it in
heaven. When I saw this, I covered my face and wept, and laughed; so
simple, and so great!</p>
          <p>“Thy will be done.” Oh! that word, and to say it from the
heart. When you stand by your dear ones dying, with not two
dollars for funeral expenses, with a husband and father away, and
when he might have come, yet did not, with no one to go to, when
the very heavens seemed brass, and the earth iron, and you and
your own body exhausted from hard work and watching day and
night, and with but little food to sustain the body, then to say, “Thy
will be done,” from the heart, is more than all burnt offerings and
sacrifice; and this prayer prayed from the heart, is what is meant
by being entirely and wholly satisfied. I did not understand this
when I first learned it, but the time came a few months after.</p>
          <pb id="smith122" n="122"/>
          <p>The Lord took from me my dear little Will. He was the brightest and
most promising of all the five children I had had,
and when he was but three days old, I got on my knees by my bedside and
consecrated him to God. I had not done so with the others, and I thought
it was why the Lord took them away, but I did not know about
consecrating children to God, only in baptism. Now I saw afterward there
was selfishness in it, though I was really sincere. I did this, thinking the
Lord would not take him. Then I promised I would train him prayerfully,
and he should be a preacher of the Gospel. I said: “Lord, I give him to
Thee, and I hold myself just as Thy servant, to raise him for Thee; he is
not mine, I give him wholly to Thee, and now help me to raise him.
When he is five years old I will have him reading, and I will work day and
night to give him an education.”</p>
          <p>When I got through with my prayer I arose and lay down
again. He grew and thrived beautifully till he was five months
old. Oh, how bright he was. He had had several little sick turns,
but I never once thought he would die, because I had given him
to the Lord so fully, and now the Lord will let me have him. One
morning I had cleaned up my room, and had my tubs all ready to
go to washing, for this I always did, so that my house was in
order if any one should come in. The next was to give my baby
his bath and make him comfortable. Just after I had done this
and laid him down on the sofa, and emptied his bath, he seemed
perfectly well and was crowing and so bright. His sister, Mazie,
was getting ready for school, and was calling, saying: “Be good,
Will, till I come back.” All at once she called out to me: “Oh
Ma, look at Will,” and he was stiff in a fit, and there was froth on
his mouth and he was black in the face. My kettle of wash water
was on, and in a moment I had him another bath ready. I stripped
him. There was no one to call. I never lost my presence of mind a
moment. I put him in his bath. I did not forget to put in the
water a handful of salt and a little mustard. I don't know how
I did it, God kept me so still in my soul. He soon came out of his
spasm when I put him in the warm water. The dear little fellow,
the first thing he did was to look up and say, “Mama,” and pat
me on the check with his little hand. He seemed all right and I
dressed him and laid him down and went to my washing. He
slept and took his food as usual till several days had passed, then
he seemed poorly and fretful, and I took him to a doctor; he prescribed
<pb id="smith123" n="123"/>
for him and said he would be all right in I few days; but another
spasm. Then for five long weeks I worked and watched and never took
off my clothes, only to change them. I did everything I could; had no one
to help; had to do my washing between times as I could. It never entered
my thoughts that he would die. One Wednesday morning, I had been
watching all night; he was restless, but I had got him quiet about five
o'clock in the morning. I stole away from him to finish hanging up my
last clothes and finish my work. About six o'clock he awoke and cried,
and I would call to him and he would wait to see if I was coming and then
he would cry again. I would say: “Hold on, Will, I am coming.” Oh, how I
worked! I had to work quick. When I got through I went to take him
up. I found he had kicked off one of his little socks. I picked it up cheerfully
and said, “Oh, Will, you have lost one of your boots, old man.”
When I went to put it on I saw his little foot was swollen on top. I knew
what that meant; an arrow went through my heart, and I could hardly lift
him from the bed. I tried to say, “Thy will be done,” but I could not. I
thought, “After all, the Lord is going to take him, and I can't say ‘Thy
will be done.’ ”</p>
          <p>I had heard of a wonderful doctor for children, a lady. I
thought I would try this new doctor. I took him in my arms, and
when I got to the doctor's I could not speak a word. She looked
at him and said to me, “You must not feel so bad, his eyes are
bright, and I think he will be better in a few days;” but I knew
the sign of his feet was no mistake. I paid her one dollar, and a
dollar and a half for the prescription, and had but fifty cents left;
all I had in the world. I went home and did as I was told, but I
could not say “Thy will be done.” Oh! the agony of my soul.
The Lord sent a dear friend in Minte Corsey. Oh, how glad I was
she came. She lived at service and could only stay a day or two,
but this was a great help to me. Friday morning came, still I
could not say, “Thy will be done.” I wanted to say it, and then
I resolved that I would neither eat nor drink until I could, from
my heart, say, “The will of the Lord be done.” It took me from
Thursday till Friday afternoon about three P. M. I got the victory.
While I was alone pleading with God for power to say, “Thy will
he done,” all at once my heart seemed to sink into a deep quiet,
and I said, “Lord, Thou hast helped me, and I can say, ‘Thy
will be done.’ ” Oh, how sweet it was; it seemed to me I could
<pb id="smith124" n="124"/>
taste it; it was sweet as honey; and a voice seemed to reason,
“Now, Amanda, you can have your choice, if you say the life of
your child you may have it as easy as turning your hand,” and I
said, <corr>“</corr>Lord, Thy will is so sweet, I only want Thy will;” and it
came again, “Whatever you desire it is only to say,” and I
said again, “Oh, Lord, Thy will is so sweet, I only say Thy will
be done.” Then the joy sprang up in my heart. I was filled with
joy, and I went out of that room saying, “Victory, victory, thanks
be to God, He giveth victory, Hallelujah!”</p>
          <p>This was Friday afternoon about four o'clock. About two o'clock the
next morning little Will fell asleep in Jesus, in my arms. I washed the
little body and laid it out myself; laid him on the little stand. No tears;
God seemed to dry them up with joy! O, the greatness of His peace that
passeth understanding!</p>
          <p>Saturday morning I don't know how I got my clothes home, but I did.
I got a young man to go for my husband<corr>,</corr> who was at New Utrecht, not
far from Brooklyn, N. Y. I had but two dollars, that had come in from
my washing, and I wondered what I would do, but my husband would be
home, and I thought I could leave that. Just then a flood of sadness
seemed to fill my heart. I could not understand it. I was sick and weak,
and I said it is because I have lost so much rest. I sent my little girl to tell
some friends to come in, and they sent word it was Saturday and they
were all busy, so no one came. I lay down I few moments, then I broke
into a flood of tears. “Lord, help me!” I said.</p>
          <p>About ten o'clock the young man came back, whom I sent to see my
husband. He sent word he was sick himself, and could not come, and had
no money. I felt I must sink. I said, “O, Lord, help me!” I was so weak I
had to lie down three times before I could get properly dressed, as I must
go out in the street. I thought I would go and see a lady with whom I
used to live, away uptown, Fortieth street and Madison avenue. I thought if
they could help me get my baby buried, I would clean house to
pay them again. While I was getting ready to go, my dear friend,
Sister Nancy Thompson, who lived in Clinton court, near Eighth Street,
sent a messenger to say I must come to her house at once.</p>
          <p>“O,” I said, “I can't. I must go uptown,” but the child would not
go without me.</p>
          <p>She said, “Auntie Thompson says I must not come without
you,” and I went with the child. I thought after I had seen her,
<figure id="ill2" entity="smith124"><p>MAZIE D. SMITH.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith125" n="125"/>
then I would go on uptown. When I saw this dear friend, Sister
Thompson, she said, “Smith, I hear your baby is dead.” I said, “Yes.”</p>
          <p>She said, “If twenty dollars will help you, I can let you have it.”
And I saw God, and wept!</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Sometimes, 'mid scenes of deepest gloom,</l>
            <l>Sometimes where Eden's bowers bloom,</l>
            <l>By waters still, o'er troubled sea,</l>
            <l>Still 'tis God's hand that leadeth me.” Amen.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Dear Sister Nancy Thompson has gone to Heaven out of great
tribulation, last January. God was so good to bring me back from Africa
to see her and pray and praise with her on earth before he took her to
himself.</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“There the wicked cease from trouble;</l>
            <l>There the weary are at rest.” Amen.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>I went home and sent off to make arrangements for the funeral on
Sunday. The undertaker was kind. I told him just my situation. I said if
you will take fifteen dollars I will pay you the other fifteen in a week. He
said he had a bill to pay next Thursday and if I would let him have it by
then, he would do what he could. I told him I thought I could do it. O, how
the Lord did help me. He was so reasonable. God, I know, was in it all. On
Sunday, at one o'clock, the funeral. I waited for my husband till after
three, then they said if we did not go the gates would be closed and I
would have to come back with the body. O, I was so alarmed. I did not
know this. So the undertaker himself said, “I think I had better go
myself.” So he got on beside the driver, and they drove very fast and we
got there just as they were closing the gates, and but for the undertaker's
being with us we would have had to bring back the lifeless little body. I
thought my husband would meet me at the cemetery, as it was but a short
distance from where he lived. I hoped he would be able to come that far;
but no, he was not there. O, I could not describe the feelings of that hour.
God held me Himself. I thanked the kind undertaker, and we got home
about half past six o'clock.</p>
          <p>It was the Quarterly Meeting Sunday at the A. M. E. Church on
Sullivan street. I knew I had many friends there. Brother George Smith
was always a good friend. He was the Chairman
<pb id="smith126" n="126"/>
of the Board of Trustees. I went to him, and as I was an honorable
member of the church, and had always done my duty as far as I was
able, financially and otherwise. I told him just my situation, and asked
him if he would be kind enough to state it and ask the people for a
collection of fifteen dollars, that I might pay the undertaker. He did so,
and there was a cheerful response and about twenty dollars was given, but
as I had said fifteen, I got that and no more. I was thankful for that. I
went on Tuesday and paid the bill, and got the receipt. O, what a burden
was lifted from my heart. The undertaker, too, was glad, and thanked me
and said, “Mrs. Smith, you have done well.”</p>
          <p>All that fall and winter was deep trial, and O, what lessons
He taught me of Himself. Praise His name. The summer came
and I went to Long Branch to work. I thought it would do me
good, as I was very much run down. Still deeper trials came, and
various. I was at Congress Hall, Mr. Laird's. He and his wife
were very nice. The housekeeper that had charge of the hiring
of most of the women help was front Philadelphia. She was a
Miss Jordan. She had power to discharge any that did not suit
her. She would give them an order to the office and they were
paid off and discharged—chambermaids, scrubbers and laundry
women. I went as private laundress for the family of four, and if
I chose to assist when there was a rush, all right. The wages were
fair, and I could take my little girl, and I went in the laundry.
There were many professing Christians, but one, a quiet and
elderly person, who was living on good works of her own, and
looking and stumbling at the inconsistency of others who professed
to be Christians. The head laundress, whom I had known in
Philadelphia for years, was a good church member, and I thought
a good Christian, but I found things were different. I would do
all my work and would always help with the sheets and pillowcases
or towels or table cloths, whatever was the need, but always
got through so as to go to church on Sunday. I found, after the
first two Sundays, it was giving offense, and there was much criticism
and talk about some people who had so much religion they
could go to church and couldn't work on Sunday. They would
say, “I came down here to work; I go to church at home.”</p>
          <p>I said nothing but felt sad. Every day at twelve o'clock I
would run up in my room just over the laundry and pray. I never
was over five minutes, so as not to be missed. Remarks began to
<pb id="smith127" n="127"/>
be made about this: “I can't get time to sleep. Some people can stop and
go to sleep. I came here to work.” I said nothing. One day just as I got on
my knees, some one of them came up and opened the door, and seeing
me on my knees, slammed the door and went down laughing. “Some people get
on their knees to sleep, pretending to be praying.” Then the laughter.</p>
          <p>I came down but said nothing, not a word. So Miss J., the
housekeeper, was informed. She was always very nice to me, but this
time she came storming in the laundry and said, “Mrs. Smith, you will
have to help with the sheets and table-cloths.”</p>
          <p>“All right,” I said, and when I got through I would. I would get up at
four o'clock in the morning; by seven I would have twenty or thirty
sheets out on the line. I did not talk. By and by some one would call out,
“Miss J. says no one out of the laundry will go to church on Sunday; she
is not going to have it. What will you do, Mrs. Smith?”</p>
          <p>I said, “Well, Sunday is not here, yet; we will see when it comes.”</p>
          <p>Then I saw several of them look in washing to make extra money
—white pants, coats and vests. I would do all my work, then they would ask
me to help. I did help to iron several times, till eleven o'clock one
Saturday night, then I quit. I felt it was not right, and saw why they really
had to work on Sunday—not that Mr. Laird required it—and when I saw
this I resolved by the grace of God I would not be a party to their
maneuvers. Sunday came. Every eye was on me to see what I was going
to do. I didn't say anything; I went on as usual getting ready, and went
upstairs. I watched my chance and found Miss J. in another part of the
house, out from the laundry, and I went to her. I had prayed that the
Lord would help me to speak to her and make her willing to hear, for as a
general thing she didn't stop to hear what you said when she had made up
her mind you must do something. So I met her in the hall of the big house
and I went up to her and said, “Miss Jordan, I want to go to church this
morning. The work is all done excepting what the women want to do for
themselves, and I will have nothing to do with it,” and she said, “Quite right,
Mrs. Smith, you go on; don't say anything about it.”</p>
          <p>I went down, got ready, dressed my little girl, said nothing to
anybody at all,—didn't say what I had said to Miss Jordan, didn't
say what Miss Jordan said to me,—and went to church; but O,
the storm of remarks and criticisms.</p>
          <pb id="smith128" n="128"/>
          <p>As I sat in church I thought to myself, “I don't like these
surroundings, I don't like these spirits; I don't mean to get into a
controversy or quarrel, and I think I will just go on Monday morning to
Mrs. Laird and tell her that I will go home,” and I sat looking to the Lord
about it. This was before the service began. By and by the services began.
The Rev. Dr. Stratton was the pastor, and announced the first hymn,
which was,</p>
          <p>“Give to the winds thy fears—”</p>
          <p>I shall never forget it—</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Give to the winds thy fears,</l>
            <l>Hope and be undismayed;</l>
            <l>God knows thy sorrows, counts thy tears,</l>
            <l>God shall lift up thy head.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>I praised him, and said, “Lord, if you will help me, I will stick.”</p>
          <p>One day I was very much tried again, and was really depressed in
spirit. I tried to be kind to everybody, and as accommodating as I could. I
had not had a word with anybody, didn't want to, and didn't mean to,
though they had tried in various ways to draw me into little spats, but the
Lord saved me and gave me grace. One day I was feeling a good deal
depressed and cast down, because I could not understand why there should
be so much unpleasantness; there was no necessity for it, as I could see. I
went up and knelt down to pray, feeling that I must leave, yet I needed
the means; I needed the money. While I was praying and asking the Lord
to help me and show me what to do, it seemed as though an angel stood
by me. His wings were plumed, and the ends seemed to be tipped with fire.
It was a beautiful sight, a beautiful vision, and seemed very clear to my
mind; and I said, “Lord, what does this mean?” and these words came to
me: “The wings of Hope and arms of Faith shall bear you conqueror
through.” I thanked the Lord and rose from my knees and went down to
my work. I said nothing to anyone. I went to Mrs. Laird and said to her,
“Mrs. Laird, I think I will go home; I don't like the unpleasantness; I think
a good deal of it unnecessary; I have not been accustomed to having
words or quarreling, and it makes me feel very bad; I think I had better go
home.”</p>
          <p>She said, “You do the clothes very nicely, and Mr. Laird and
<pb id="smith129" n="129"/>
I like you very much—like your work.” And I said, “I don't want to
have any words with Miss Jordan.” She says, “Never mind Miss Jordan.
You need not mind anything Mary Jordan says to you; you come to me.
You just go right on with your work, and if you are disturbed, come to
me.”</p>
          <p>I thanked her and went back to my work. I said nothing to anyone. I
stayed until the whole house was closed for the season.</p>
          <p>So the Lord brought me off more than conquerer. That's just like
Him. Blessed be His name!</p>
          <p>“For this is the will of God, even your sanctification.” As I thought it
over, I reasoned like this: “If my father, when he died, had left me heir to
a certain it mount, or estate, why, I should have claimed it. And if there
were other heirs, and they had tried to get it from me, I would have
contended for my rights out of the will. And as it was in my father's will,
the law would have justified me in so doing.” As I thought it all over, I
remembered reading in the papers a suit in the Orphans' Court at
Brooklyn just at that time. So it all seemed plain to me. When Satan
would suggest, “You cannot expect such a blessing,” I stood on these
words, “But it is the will of God. He is my Father. And He said in His
inspired word, through His Apostle Paul, it is the will of God. And I am
one of His legitimate children and a rightful heir, and I propose to have
my rights out of the will, if all the rest of the heirs get offended.” When I
anchored there, somehow I seemed to get help. No matter how the
Tempter would come, I stuck to the word, and would say, “But it is the
will of God.” And it seemed every time I would say it, it was like a girdle
to my faith. Oh! how Satan hates to have you believe God. How he tries
to wrest His word from your grasp. But when we hold on by faith, even
though we tremble, how we honor God, and how we triumph at last.
Hallelujah! Hallelujah! Amen! Fear not, my trembling friend, whoever
you are. Believe only, and thou shalt see the glory of God, and not only
see, but feel His power.<sic corr="no quote necessary">”</sic></p>
          <p>It was in the winter of 1869, in New York. We were holding revival
services at Bethel Church, Sullivan street, Rev. Henry Davis, pastor.
There were several young people in the Sabbath School who were
converted. Mazie was, I believe, soundly converted. She gave evidences in
her spirit and life for a time, though they were hard days for us then.
She went to school, and had to work hard at home as well, which did not
hurt her. She
<pb id="smith130" n="130"/>
always could sleep well; so many nights when I would be washing or standing
ironing all night, she, poor child, could sleep. Saturday
generally was a hard day; she had to carry the clothes home;
we could not afford to ride, so she had to walk, often long distances.
I tried to help her in her religious life all I could. We
always had prayers night and morning. We didn't read the Bible
at night, but always in the morning, we read verse about; then
we would sing a verse of a hymn; she was a fine alto singer; then
I would pray. The third or fourth morning after she had been converted,
I said to her; “Now, Mazie, the Lord has converted you, and you are very
happy; and now if you want to be a real, growing and strong Christian,
you must learn to pray.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “Ma, I do say my prayers; but I don't know how
to pray.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “if you ask the Lord He will teach you how to pray;
so the sooner you begin the sooner you will get over the embarrassment,
and the Lord will bless you. Now, there are only two of us, and always
when we kneel to pray I will expect you to
pray first, and <hi rend="italics">I</hi> will follow. Then on Saturday night, when we
have our little prayer meeting, no matter who is here, as soon as we kneel
to pray, you pray first.” She gave a little sigh; and then we knelt down,
and she sighed again. I knew it was hard for her to begin, but I waited, and
then another sigh; then in her childish way she begun to thank the Lord
for what He had done for her, and ask Him to teach her to pray; it very
simple little prayer, but, Oh, so earnest. How happy she was I knew she
would be, if she would be prayerful and obedient. The heavy cross was
taken up. When Saturday night came, a number of people, perhaps six or
seven, came in to have a little prayer meeting. The Lord had made this
clear to me, that I was to have a prayer meeting at my room for those
who wished to draw nearer to the Lord. I never expected to do anything,
more than this. But after He had sanctified my heart it was beginning at
Jerusalem; so at Jerusalem I did begin. And though the little prayer
meeting was of short duration, yet God put His seal on it, and souls were
blessed and saved. To God be the glory. Amen' Amen!</p>
          <p>My object in having Mazie pray first at this meeting, was, I thought
after she had carried clothes all day, and done other work as well, that
the child was very tired and sleepy, and she would likely fall asleep on
her knees while others would be praying; and
<pb id="smith131" n="131"/>
I knew the dear Lord would not blame her for being weary and sleepy.
Of course, I never told her why I did it, so there was no chance of her
taking advantage of it. But, praise the Lord, He blessed her and
strengthened her. She seemed to get on nicely; for she loved the
Sabbath School, and was a bright, active scholar, both in New York, and
Philadelphia, where she joined at Allen Chapel, Rev. Mr. Whitney,
pastor. As she had stood so well I thought there would be no danger of
her being influenced at a Catholic school. And then they told me she
could have her Bible and Hymn Book just the same; and so she did take
them with her; but they very quietly took them away from her after
she was there a while, and said they would take care of them for her,
and gave her such a nice book that she would like to read, about some
good saint or sister; and as she was so fond of reading she accepted it at
once. But she never saw her Bible or Hymn Book again till she left.
Sending my daughter to this school was a serious mistake, on my part,
and one that is made by many parents who are ignorant, as I was, of the
subtlety of Rome.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith132" n="132"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XI.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>MY CALL TO GO OUT—AN ATTACK FROM SATAN—HIS SNARE
BROKEN—MY PERPLEXITY IN REGARD TO THE TRINITY—
MANIFESTATION OF JESUS—WAS IT A DREAM?</p>
          </argument>
          <p>It was in November, 1869. God had led me clearly up to this
time confirming His work through me as I went all about—sometimes to
Brooklyn, then to Harlem, then to Jersey City. All this
was among my own people, and our own colored churches, though
I often went beside to old Second Street, Norfolk Street, Willett
Street, Bedford Street, and to different white Methodist churches,
to class meetings and prayer meetings; but very little with white
people, comparatively. The most I did was among my own
people. There were then but few of our ministers that were favorable
to women's preaching or taking any part, I mean in a public
way; but, thank God, there always were a few men that dared to
stand by woman's liberty in this, if God called her. Among these,
I remember, was Henry Davis, Rev. James Holland, Rev. Joshua
Woodland, Rev. Joseph H. Smith, and Rev. Leonard Patterson,
and others—but it is different now. We have women deaconesses,
and leaders, and women in all departments of church work. May
God in mercy save us from the formalism of the day, and bring us
back to the old time spirituality and power of the fathers and
mothers. I often feel as I look over the past and compare it with
the present, to say: “Lord, save, or we perish.”</p>
          <p>As the Lord led, I followed, and one day as I was praying and asking
Him to teach me what to do I was impressed that I was to leave New
York and go out. I did not know where, so it troubled me, and I asked
the Lord for light, and He gave me these words: “Go, and I will go with
you.” The very words He gave to Moses,
so many years ago.</p>
          <p>I said, “Lord, I am willing to go, but tell me where to go and
<pb id="smith133" n="133"/>
I will obey Thee;” and clear and plain the word came, “Salem!” I said,
“Salem! why, Lord, I don't know anybody in Salem. O, Lord, do help me,
and if this is Thy voice speaking to me, make it plain where I shall go.”
And again it came, “Salem.”</p>
          <p>“O, Lord, Thou knowest I have never been to Salem, and only have
heard there is such a place.”</p>
          <p>I remembered that five years before while living in Philadelphia, I
was at Bethel Church one morning, and the minister gave out that their
quarterly meeting was to be held at Salem the next Sunday. I could not go 
—I was at service—this was all that I had heard about Salem, or knew. I
said: “O, Lord, don't let Satan deceive me, make it very plain to me, and
if this is Thy voice, speak again to me, do Lord, make it clear, so as to
make me understand it, and I will obey Thee. Now, Lord, I wait to hear
Thee speak to me, and tell me where to go,” and I heard the word
coming, I was afraid, it seemed as though the Lord would strike me down,
and I drew down as though to hide, and the word came with power,
“Salem,” and I said, “Lord, that is enough, I will go.”</p>
          <p>A few weeks passed. O, how I was tested to the very core in every
way. My rent was five dollars a month, and I wanted to pay two months
before I went. I prayed and asked the Lord to help me to do this. It was
wonderful how He did. I needed a pair of shoes. I told the Lord I was
willing to go with the shoes I had if He wanted me to, but they were
broken in the sole, and I said: “Lord, Thou knowest if I get my feet wet I
will be sick; now, if it is Thy will to get the shoes, either give me some
work to do or put it in the heart of somebody to give me the money to
get the shoes.” And these words came from God to my heart: “If thou
canst believe; all things are possible to him that believeth.” And I said,
“Lord, the shoes are mine,” and I put them on as really as ever I put on a
pair of shoes in my life! O, how real it was. I claimed them by faith.
When I got up I walked about and felt I really had the very shoes I had
asked for on my feet. O, how very true that blessed promise—“What
things so ever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them and
ye shall have them.” I know that truth. Hallelujah!</p>
          <p>Some three days after I said to my friend, Sister Scott, “I want to go
to Seventh street before I go away, for I have promised some friends ever
since the Sing Sing Camp Meeting, and I have
<pb id="smith134" n="134"/>
never had the chance to go, and I must go before I leave.” The day before
was Thanksgiving day, and I was over in Jersey City helping Brother
Lewis<corr>.</corr> He had a meeting in the church on that day, so at Seventh street we
had a good prayer and testimony meeting. Rev. John Parker was pastor.
The Lord helped me to speak, and I told them the Lord had told me I
was to go to Salem, and I was going, and I had only come to say, “How
do you do, and good-bye.” At the close of the meeting friends gathered
around me and said, “Why, Sister Smith, where were you yesterday?
We looked for you. We had a grand Thanksgiving sermon.”
Another said, “Come to my class.” I said, “Thank you, but I, can't now;
you must wait till I come back; I have got orders from above to go.”</p>
          <p>As dear old Father Brummell passed out he said, “Good-bye,
Sister Smith.” He shook my hand and put something in it. I thanked him
and put it in my pocket, and so went home. As I sat by the fire and was
warming myself—I had read my chapter in the Bible, and I was sitting
thinking about the meeting—I began to get very drowsy and sleepy.
“Well, I thought, I must get ready to go to bed.” Just then the thought
came to me, “You had better see what that money is Father Brummell gave to you.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I thought. “I had forgot that.”</p>
          <p>I put my hand in my pocket and took it out; there was one two
dollar bill and three one dollar bills. I spread it on the table and counted it.
It was the first time I ever had that much money given me in my life,
just for nothing, like, and I thought I must have made a mistake in
counting it, so I counted it again. Yes, it was really five dollars. Then I
said, “Surely I have made a mistake; I am asleep, I guess;” so I rubbed my
eyes and walked up and down the floor and went back and counted it
again. Yes, it really was five dollars, and I said, “Well, how is it?” Just
then a voice whispered, “You know you prayed about your shoes.”</p>
          <p>“O,” I shouted, “Yes, Lord, I remember now. Praise the
Lord! O, Praise the Lord!”</p>
          <p>I was so happy I could hardly go to sleep. It was the Lord's doing, and
it was marvelous. Amen.</p>
          <p>After I had decided to obey the call and was getting ready to go, Satan
fiercely attacked me as I stood ironing and praying earnestly to God. He
said: “When Jesus sent out His disciples
<pb id="smith135" n="135"/>
He sent them out two and two, and now you are going alone; they
will say you are going to look for a husband, like others.”</p>
          <p>Then I thought of several that I knew who had gone out and
really did get married, after a time; but what business was that
to the old Accuser, and what had he to do with it? But the
thought was so foreign from me that I cried out, “Thou knowest
that is a lie. Thou knowest I only want to do God's will.”</p>
          <p>The Tempter harassed me so that I set my iron down and went
into the room and got on my knees and said, “Lord help me, and
choose somebody to go with me, if Thou dost want me to have a
companion. Lord, I would like Sister Scott to go; I know her and
love her; could get on so nicely together; but she has a family
and she cannot go. Then there is Sister Bright, in Philadelphia, and
others I know. If I were to choose them we might not be congenial
spirits, and so would not get on together; so, Lord, if Thou
wilt direct me to whom Thou wouldst, all will be well; and now,
Lord, I wait before Thee earnestly to hear Thy word to me.”
And these words of Jesus were whispered as distinctly as a
father's voice to his child, and it said: “Did I not tell you that I
would with you?” And in a moment I remembered what He
had said before—“Go and I will go with you.”</p>
          <p>“O, yes, Jesus,” I said; “so you did.” I had forgotten it;
and I arose filled with joy and peace. Praise the Lord for victory!</p>
          <p>A few days later I was off to Salem, New Jersey. I stayed a
week in Philadelphia, and came near giving up and not going;
notwithstanding God had clearly answered prayer, and made all
so plain to me. O, the weakness and frivolity of poor human
beings. Lord, pity us for Jesus' sake. Amen.</p>
          <p>Oh! how much one has to unlearn in order to learn God's will more
perfectly, I left New York for Salem, where God first sent me, in
November, 1869, and returned in June. During these months of absence my
friend, Sister Scott, had passed through deep trials—greatly
complicated—could not be explained; only those that have had
them know about them. I knew a good deal.
She and I corresponded, and I would pray and advise her to stand
fast; God would help her. But things got worse, and I think
Satan got her frightened. Her husband, when in a passion,
would make threats that frightened her. When she wrote to me
and told me, I said, “The Devil wants to scare you; I don't
believe anyone is going to kill you; stand firm.”</p>
          <pb id="smith136" n="136"/>
          <p>She thought I ought to come home and stand by her, but I
knew the Lord did not want me to meddle in man and wife
trouble, so it was all right I was away. I said, “Scott, every eye
is on you to see how you stand, and if sanctifying grace is good
for anything, this is your time to test it. Don't you leave your
home.” This was the way I wrote, and I think it was not what
she expected. From that time the spirit of her letters to me
seemed to be greatly changed. I felt she was not the same in
spirit. Then, encouraged by her son to leave her home, she did so
and moved, with the three children, around in Minnetta street.
While I felt she had changed, I loved her so well that I thought,
“When I get home and see her and have a talk I can explain and
clear up everything; she will understand me and will soon be all
right.” So in June I got to be full of hope and expectation, for I
did not think I could live in New York without the former friendship
and love of sister S. She had moved from Minnetta street to
Dominick street, and after I had got a little straightened up in
my room I could hardly wait to see her. I would smile to myself
and think how glad she would be to see me, and what she would
say; and it was all so real; but O, imagine my disappointment
and surprise. When I went she was so cool and formal. O, how
my heart sank. I told her everything that I knew used to interest
her. She listened, and I saw she made an effort to be herself, and
that hurt me so; I knew her so well. I told her why I wrote to
her as I did, and I thought as she had been through so much for
so many years she might have stuck to it a little longer, and I
believed God would have helped her and brought her out conqueror.
I saw that the Devil had made her believe that I did not
care for her, and had no sympathy for her. We talked till twelve
at night; then as we always prayed when we met, I said well, let
us pray. We knelt; I prayed, but she did not. I went out with a
heavy heart, and under an awful temptation.</p>
          <p>“Oh!” I thought, “if Scott has turned against me after all these
years of helpful friendship, what will I do?” and it was like Peter's walk
on the water. I had got my eye off of Jesus, and I began to sink, and the
more I thought of it the deeper I went. I called again and begged her to
come and see me. I ran in again, and said, “I have been wishing you
would come, that we might have a season of prayer together,” but she
made some excuse, which I knew was not like my old friend. How I
wept and prayed;
<pb id="smith137" n="137"/>
I thought it would kill me, but I see now what it meant. God was to
separate me unto Himself and I must be weaned. O, what an ordeal. After
a day or two she came in. I was ironing and she sat down on the
doorstep. “Oh,” I said, “come in,” but she would not and went away
without saying a word about prayer, and I was convinced that the real
spirit of my dear friend of years had gone—only the woman was there. O,
the sadness of that other spirit, how it lingers even to this day. I tried to
cast my burden on the Lord with fasting and weeping and praying, but, O,
for weeks I walked in darkness and Satan accused me. I looked over my
mind to see if the advice I had given was the cause, no, I felt I was right.
Well, to go and keep talking and trying to win my friend back to her
former friendship—it seemed it was not what the Lord wanted me to
do, but why had this darkness settled down over my spirit.
I said, “O Lord, help me!” I did not seem able pray, I
seemed to have no spirit in me. Yet I could not feel any
clear condemnation, but, O, what a state I was in! I knew I had not taken
anything back from God of my consecration, but, O,
what was the matter with me, I could not tell. Other times when I would
have these trials my friend would come and we would pray together and
get deliverance, but now, I not a soul to help me, and
I could not prevail. There are times when one needs help
to prevail with God, but I had no help, and the Devil said, “You
see, if you were sanctified fully, you would be able to pray, but
you have grieved the Spirit in some way, and this is why God
don't answer you.”</p>
          <p>O, how real it all seemed, and yet somehow I knew it was not so. I
was afraid to tell anyone. Satan said, “If you tell anyone they will think
you have backslidden, you never heard of anyone who was sanctified
having darkness like that.”</p>
          <p>“No, I never did.” So I went to meetings, and talked what I knew of
the bright side for fear the people would think I had backslidden sure
enough. I think sanctified people ought to tell
the other side, for it is no sign that you are backsliding when there comes
a shadow over your Spirit, even after you are wholly sanctified; but I was
ignorant and did not know that these questions were from the Devil. O,
how he can transform himself into an angel of light to deceive.</p>
          <p>My little girl had gone to live in Philadelphia with a very nice
family, and I was very busy finishing a dress so as to send it to
<pb id="smith138" n="138"/>
her. I had just got a letter from her, and she was getting along
very nicely. As I sat with a sad heart and at times wishing I
really could condemn myself so as to get access to God, for I felt if
I could feel any condemnation, then surely I could pray; all at
once the thought came, go down to Dominick street to Mrs. Clark's
holiness meeting. Sister Clark used to have this meeting every
Thursday afternoon at her house. I said, “O, I am too busy, I
want to get this dress done,” but a deep conviction took hold of me
and I felt I must go, so I got up and went. I began to feel a little
lighter. I said, “I guess the Lord is going to bless me to-day.”</p>
          <p>I went into the meeting, there were a good many present, and
about five minutes after I got into the room this awful avalanche
of darkness came over me again, and I began to cry. O, how bitterly I 
cried; I was heartbroken. The hymn was given out. I
was sitting by Sister Clark. Just before the last verse was sung,
the Devil said, “Now they are going to ask you to pray, and you
know you can't;” and I said, “No, I can't pray.”</p>
          <p>Sure enough, when they knelt down, Sister Clark said to me,
“Sister Smith, pray.” I had always been able to pray before and
after I had been sanctified, but I tried, and broke down. Some
one said, “Amen, Lord, bless Sister Smith.”</p>
          <p>They thought I had got blest and was very happy. So I tried the
second time to pray, but could not. Then the third time, failed again. O, I
could not pray.</p>
          <p>“Sister Clark,” I said, “you pray, I can't,” and she did pray, as
she could in those days, for she used to be mighty in prayer. Then
we arose. I sat and sobbed like a baby, listened to the testimonies
and hoped for just a ray of light to come to my mind, so dark.
After several had spoken, I arose and made a confession of all I
knew. I had gone to Philadelphia to see my sister who was very
sick and not expected to live. I left on Saturday night by the
twelve o'clock train and got in five o'clock Sunday morning; left
again on Sunday night, at twelve, got to Jersey City at five A. M.,
so the Devil had told me, that was one of the causes of I darkness.
Then I had gone out without taking my tracts several times,
so he said that was another reason. Then I used to get up and pray
once or twice in the night, but I had not done that for several
nights, so he accused me of that. At another time, after I had
worked hard all day, I was tired, and after I had read my Bible
lesson I knelt down to pray and fell asleep on my knees, and did
<pb id="smith139" n="139"/>
not wake till about two o'clock in the morning; so he accused me of
that, but when I asked the Lord to forgive me for all of these, it seemed
as if a voice would say, “No, that is not it,” and I said “Lord, what is
it?” So I told these sisters all this. “And now,” said I, “I want to know if
any of you have had such an experience, for I don't know what is the
matter; do help me if you can. Do sanctified people ever have such an
experience?”</p>
          <p>“No,” they said; they shook their heads and looked very solemn, and
I sat down, and each sister that spoke in turn, joined with my accuser and
condemned me. They said that no doubt that these things were very
wrong and was the cause of this darkness, and strange to say while I
wanted it so, yet something seemed to say, “That is not so,” and I felt
like saying to each one of them as they spoke, “It is not so.”</p>
          <p>There was one lady who sat over by the window. I shall never forget
her, though I can't remember her name. She was formerly from England,
and was a friend of Sister Clark's. She had very black hair; she wore it
very plain, two little puffs each side; I used to know her so well at Mrs.
Palmer's meeting and at Round Lake Camp Meeting. God bless her! She
was the last to speak that day, they were all through but her, and all had
condemned me, but when she rose to speak she looked at me and said so
sweetly these words—I shall never forget it, she said: “The Lord has a
controversy with Amanda Smith, and it must be settled between her and
Him alone.” And a flash of light went through my mind, and I said,
“Thank you, I see it.” God showed me that instant I was leaning on my
friend, Sister S. O, how I was wrapped up in her, but the snare was broken.
I went out, my captivity was turned, and I praised the Lord. When I got
home I got on my knees and thanked God for the light to show me where
I was, and then with tears I begged the Lord to cut me loose from Sister
Scott. I said, “Lord, it almost kills me, but O, deliver me, cut me loose, if
you have to kill me, cut me loose.”</p>
          <p>O, what a dying it was! It seemed my heart was bound around
with cords and to let go would take my life, but I cried, “O, Lord, cut
me loose,” and it was as though someone snapped with a knife the cords
around my heart, and I breathed freely, and said, “Thank God I have got
the victory.” I arose and praised the Lord, and walked up and down!</p>
          <p>I was just going to sit down to my sewing when I thought, “I
<pb id="smith140" n="140"/>
must go out and get a postage stamp and write to my daughter to-night, so
that she can get it in the morning.” Out I started to the drug store on the
corner of Fourth street and Sixth avenue. Just as I turned out of Amity
street in Sixth avenue, I glanced over the way on Cornelia street, and saw
a person who looked just like my friend Sister S. She seemed to look at
me, and I nodded my head, and was just going to call to her, when she
quickly turned her head, and didn't seem to see me at all. I thought, “O,
has Scott gotten to where she will not even speak to me?” A pang went
through my heart, and Satan in a moment said distinctly, “You have got
no joy now.”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “not a bit.”</p>
          <p>“You are not happy, either.”</p>
          <p>“No, it's all gone.” Then in a tantalizing manner he said,
“Where is all your sanctification and holiness that you have been
talking about?” And then for the first time I clearly realized
that it was Satan himself that was accusing me, and I said,
“Ah! Ah! Mr. Satan, it is you, is it? Well, now look here, happiness
or no happiness, joy or no joy, sanctification or no sanctification,
I belong to Jesus!” and I began to sing this hymn:—</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“The blood of Christ it cleanseth me,</l>
            <l>It cleanseth me, it cleanseth me,</l>
            <l>The blood of Christ it cleanseth me</l>
            <l>Just now, while I believe.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>I did not sing loud. Some gentlemen and ladies were passing
me. They looked at me rather strangely. As I sang I felt that
hateful Satanic influence and power break and leave me, as really
as I ever took a garment and laid it aside. I seemed to see the
Devil in the shape of a little black dog, with his tail between his
legs. He seemed to pass me down Sixth avenue. I don't know
where he came from. There was nobody with him, but just as
this power broke I saw this little dog pass.</p>
          <p>The Lord had turned my captivity. I was like one that dreamed. My
mouth was filled with laughter; I could not stop. I went into the drugstore,
and the man in the store saw me laughing, so he fell in line and got to
laughing <sic corr="too">to</sic>; he was stout, and he shook. I said, “O, sir, give me a
three-cent stamp,” and I laughed and he laughed, and I went out. He did not
say a word to me, but, O, how he laughed. So did I. I turned to go home.
I said,
<pb id="smith141" n="141"/>
“I will go down on this side and get me a spool of cotton while I am
out,” and just as I got opposite where I was attacked by Satan before, he
had crossed over and was on the other side. He said, “O, you are very
happy.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, praise the Lord!”</p>
          <p>“You don't know how your child is coming on in Philadelphia.”</p>
          <p>“She is all right; I just had a letter.”</p>
          <p>“O, the people tell you that, but you don't know if it is true!”</p>
          <p>“O, but I know if Mazie was not all right she would tell me.”</p>
          <p>“Well you want to go to the camp-meeting, too, and you have
no money.”</p>
          <p>Then I recognized that old Accuser again, and I said, “Well, it is none
of your business, I belong to Jesus,” and I began to sing again,
<q type="quote" direct="unspecified"><lg type="quote"><l>“The blood of Christ it cleanseth me,</l><l>Just now, while I believe,”</l></lg></q>
and away he went, my adversary, and from that day to this I seem to be
able to know him when he approaches, no matter in what shape he
comes.</p>
          <p>If you keep close to the blood he soon leaves, and nothing will put
him on a run so quickly as a song or testimony of the power of the
blood.</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Glory to the blood that bought me,</l>
            <l>Glory to its cleansing power.</l>
            <l>Glory to the blood that keeps me,</l>
            <l>Glory, glory, evermore.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Amen! Amen!</p>
          <p>Some time after the Lord had sanctified my soul, I became greatly
exercised about the Trinity. I could not seem to under stand just how
there could exist three distinct persons, and yet one. I thought every day
and prayed for light, but didn't seem to get help. I read the Bible, but no
help came. I wanted to ask some one, but I was afraid they would
misunderstand me and think I was getting fanatical, as that spirit was being
developed a good deal at that time. Brother Boole was pastor of
Seventeenth Street Church. As I lived in New York I thought if I could
hear him preach on the baptism of the Holy Ghost, that I would get light
and help, but the Sunday he was to preach on this very subject I could
not be there. I was engaged at Janes Street Church
<pb id="smith142" n="142"/>
with Reverend Doctor Hamlin, so it went on for weeks after. I got
through at Janes Street, and went to Williamsburg to help Brother Hollis.
There the Lord blessed us very greatly The people were all very kind, but
I met no one during the ten days that I felt I could trust to ask for this
explanation. Brother Richard Ryan came over on Sunday afternoon, and
he gave his experience of how he came into the blessing of sanctification.
It was blest to many souls, and I got a little help on one or two points, but
to understand the Trinity was still a great puzzle to me. We closed up
grandly on Sunday night, and on Monday morning I went home to New
York, 135 Amity street. My two little attic rooms were quite dusty,
having been shut up for two weeks, so the first thing I did was to sweep
and dust, and after a little lunch I said I will wash my dishes and will kneel
down and pray, and I will stay on my knees till the Lord makes this thing
clear. I had the dish-cloth in my hand, and as I walked toward the window
a voice seemed to speak to me and say, “Every blessing you get from
God is by faith.” I said, “Yes,—and if by faith, why not now?”</p>
          <p>I turned around and knelt down by an old trunk that stood in
the corner of the room, and I told the Lord that I wanted to understand
the Trinity, and that I was afraid of fanaticism, and I
wanted Him to make it clear to me for His own sake. I don't
know how long I prayed, but O, how my soul was filled with light
under the great baptism that came upon me. I came near falling
prostrate, but bore up when God revealed Himself so clearly me,
and I have understood it ever since. I can't just explain it to
others, but God made me understand it so I have had no question
since. Praise the Lord! Then He showed me three other things.
O, what a revelation. The wonderful fatherhood of God, the
brotherhood of Jesus, the efficacy and broadness of the atonement.
It seemed to sweep hard by the gates of hell. I saw how difficult
it was for a soul to be lost, and how easy it was to be deceived by
believing in universal salvation without repentance. I was awe
stricken and wept. I durst not move. And now, as I think of it,
I seem to feel the great waves of glory mingled with awe as they surged
through my soul, so that my whole being seemed to throb
with love and praise. All the points on these lines have been settled
since that time, and like Elijah, I have been able to go on in
the strength of this meat for more than forty days.</p>
          <pb id="smith143" n="143"/>
          <p>My soul was filled with His love. I seemed to be perfectly infatuated
with Jesus. I said, “O, I must see Him with my own eyes;” but how? I
said, “If I could die and go to Him I would, but suppose I should live
twenty years and have to wait that long before I could see Him.”</p>
          <p>It seemed the thought was more than I could bear, so I began to pray
this prayer: “O, Lord Jesus, reveal Thyself,” and I said no other prayers
day or night for a week. This one desire had eaten me up. I had three
Band sisters. We used to meet once a week. I was afraid to tell them for
fear they might say something to deter me, so when any one came to see
me, while they were talking I would pray in my heart this same prayer,
“O, Lord Jesus, reveal Thyself.” I mourned as one would mourn for his
mother. I wanted to see Him who had done so much for me. I said, “I
must see Him, but how long must I wait?” A week had passed, my
praying heart still longing to see Him. Monday morning came. I went
from place to place to gather my clothes, praying at times, then
wondering and now weeping, for I longed to see my beloved Christ.
Twelve o'clock, my clothes were gathered, and I was all ready to begin
washing on Tuesday morning at six o'clock. Monday afternoon my Band
met at my house.</p>
          <p>As I had a baby and could not go about very well, the three sisters,
Sister Scott, Sister Banks and Sister Brown, all came to my house; but this
day not one of them came but Sister Scott. She was a deeply pious
woman, full of faith and the Holy Ghost, and was greatly crushed in her
home life, like myself. We stood by each other through many a storm.
Praise the Lord! It was her turn that afternoon to open the meeting. We
generally took turns about; one would open by giving out a hymn, reading
a chapter and then praying. Then we would tell each other our joys or
sorrows, our victories and defeats, if we had any, and if Satan had buffeted
us, how we bore up or if we yielded under the pressure, etc., and then we
would advise each other and pray for each other. Sister Scott seemed to
know so well how to approach the Throne of Grace, so that I always felt
she would get hearing quicker, so I was glad it was her turn to pray that
day, and all the time while she was praying the one cry of my soul was,
“O, Lord Jesus, reveal Thyself.” We kneeled with our backs to each other.
Sister Scott did not know what I had been praying for, and while she
prayed, all at once the room seemed to be filled with a hallowed
<pb id="smith144" n="144"/>
presence, and as she went on I felt she had got hold of God; it
seemed like the rustling of wings, and Sister Scott cried out, “O, Lord
Jesus, Thou art here.” And He was; I saw Him; He came in at the door; it
was open. O, can I describe Him, the lovely, beautiful Jesus! He seemed to
stand about six feet high; loose flowing purple robe; His hair and beard as
white as wool; His beautiful beard covered His breast to his waist; His face
was indescribably lovely! O, it almost takes my breath as I see it all over!
He came and stood by my side. He spoke not a word, but it was all in the
expression of His lovely face. He seemed to say, “Now look at me; will
that satisfy you?” I cried out, “Yes, Lord Jesus,” and threw out my arms
to embrace Him, but He vanished out of my sight. O, the glory of that
hour I shall never forget, and as I think of the amazing condescension of
God the Father to grant such a petition to so poor a worm as I, it seemed
it would break my very heart!</p>
          <lg type="quote">
            <l>“He saved me from my lost estate,</l>
            <l>His loving kindness, O, how great!”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>And now, like Job, I am willing to wait all the days of my appointed
time till my change comes; and I shall go to be with Him and gaze on
Him forever and forever.</p>
          <p>Another time He manifested Himself in this wise: I had read
somewhere in the Song of Solomon of my beloved being among the spices, and it
seemed to me His presence was so consciously near that I felt as though a
person was walking by my side. My heart was running over with love to
Him as He talked with me of many things, and at times I would look
around to see If I really could see Him; but no, I saw no one. One
morning as I sat by the window thinking of Him and His great love to me,
I raised my eyes, and as I looked through the venetian blind I seemed to
see His lovely face peering through the blinds at me, and I cried out, “O,
He looketh through the lattice at me; my heart is sick of love!”</p>
          <p>“He satisfieth the longing soul, and filleth the hungry soul with
goodness.” 107th Psalm, ninth verse.</p>
          <p>One night after much prayer I went to bed and soon fell into a
doze of sleep. There seemed to be laid on my breast a beautiful white
marble cross. It was cold. As the cross had pressed my forehead I felt the
coldness, and the weight of it pressing me.
<pb id="smith145" n="145"/>
“Oh,” I said, “how beautiful;” but, my it was so heavy. In a moment I
seemed to understand all it meant, and all my will seemed to be wrapped
around it. I awoke, and it seemed as real as life itself.</p>
          <p>As I meditated and asked the Lord to teach me and give me strength
to bear the cross always, no matter how heavy it might be, I fell asleep
again—and yet it did not seem as though I was really asleep; but I found
myself in a strange place; it seemed like a church, and yet it was not. As
I sat waiting, as for people to gather, there were seated three very
stylishly dressed colored ladies and several finely dressed colored
gentlemen. They were sitting in this large room. I thought they looked at
me with a scowl of contempt on their faces as they eyed my dress from
head to foot. Then they began to make remarks. I felt that they didn't
want me in there; but I bowed to them and tried to be pleasant. They
hardly noticed me. How cut I felt; and I said, “I wish I was out of here.”
Just then I seemed to hear a noise outside the house. There was a veranda
that looked eastward, so I got up and walked out on the veranda. As I
looked up, the moon was shining, and I looked just a little westward in the
direction in which I had heard the seeming noise and I saw coming—it was
like a great beam, though in shape, a perfect arm, as the right arm of a
man! I called it a mighty arm. I wanted these persons to see it, but I did
not dare ask them, so I moved and tried to get their attention by pulling
my dress, thinking to attract them. They laughed, but did not come. As
the arm got over my head—it was in the clouds, but I saw it distinctly.
From the shoulder to the elbow was covered with down, beautiful, white.
On this down seemed to lie the head of a beautiful bird, like the bill of a
swan. It was buried in the down, and though the speed of the arm was so
powerful, this head lay perfectly quiet and peaceful. It passed on eastward
and was out of sight.</p>
          <p>As I stood looking and wondering at the sight there seemed to spring
up four great lions. Oh! how fierce they were! They came right towards
me, and it seemed the next minute they would be upon me, as they leaped
over the clouds on the way to destroy me. I trembled and cried out:
“Help, Lord;” and in an instant it seemed two great clouds came together
and swallowed them up, and I saw them no more.</p>
          <p>Praise the Lord, that was it wonderful lesson to me; for
<pb id="smith146" n="146"/>
shortly after this I had an experience almost identical. I had much to
suffer, in and with my own people—for human nature is the same in black
and white folks. They oppose the doctrine of personal holiness, so do
white people; but God has a remnant among the old, and some of the
young, both preachers and laymen, that believe and know the truth of
this doctrine from the Bible standpoint experimentally, which is the top
stone of all. Hath not God declared it that without holiness no man shall
see the Lord? My prayer is, Lord, multiply the witnesses to the
experience in life and power among preachers, bishops and laymen. It is
the only hope for Methodism all over the land. May the Lord help us,
white and colored! Amen.</p>
          <p>But to turn again to my story. As I turned to go into the room I
heard the most beautiful singing; it seemed miles away, but I never heard
such singing on earth so beautiful, so smooth, and the heavenly sweetness
I never can describe. As it neared me I knew the tune well, and as it drew
still nearer I heard these words:</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Arm of the Lord, awake, awake,</l>
            <l>Thine own immortal strength put on,</l>
            <l>With terror clothed Hell's Kingdom shake,</l>
            <l>And tread thy foes with fury down,”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>And it passed on eastward, as the arm had gone. I could hear the
singing away off, as it died away in the distance. I awoke. Oh, what peace
and comfort filled my soul! I believe God permitted this to encourage my
faith. How many ways He has to teach us to depend on Him, if we are
only willing to learn. How sweet His own word, “Learn of me, for I am
meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest to your souls.” Amen.
Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith147" n="147"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>MY LAST CALL—HOW I OBEYED IT, AND WHAT WAS THE RESULT.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>It was the third Sunday in November, 1890. Sister Scott, my band
sister, and myself went to the Fleet street A. M. E. Church, Brooklyn. It
was Communion Sunday. Before I left home I said to Sister Scott: “I wish
I had not promised to go to Brooklyn.” She said “Why?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, I feel so dull and stupid.”</p>
          <p>We went early, and went into the Sabbath School. At the close of the
Sabbath School the children sang a very pretty piece. I do not remember
what it was, but the spirit of the Lord touched my heart and I was blessed.
My bad feelings had gone for a few moments, and I thought, “I guess the
Lord wanted to bless me here.” But when we went upstairs I began to feel
the same burden and pressure as I had before. And I said, “Oh, Lord, help
me, and teach me what this means.” And just at that point the Tempter
came with this supposition: “Now, if you are wholly sanctified, why is it
that you have these dull feelings?”</p>
          <p>I began to examine my work, my life, every day, and I could see
nothing. Then I said, “Lord, help me to understand what Thou meanest.
I want to hear Thee speak.”</p>
          <p>Brother Gould, then pastor of the Fleet Street Church, took his text.
I was sitting with my eyes closed in silent prayer to God, and after he had
been preaching about ten minutes, as I opened my eyes, just over his
head I seemed to see a beautiful star, and as I looked at it, it seemed to
form into the shape of a large white tulip; and I said, “Lord, is that what
you want me to see? If so, what else?” And then I leaned back and closed
my eyes. Just then I saw a large letter “G,” and I said: “Lord, do you
want me to read in Genesis, or in Galatians? Lord, what does this mean?”</p>
          <pb id="smith148" n="148"/>
          <p>Just then I saw the letter “O.” I said, “Why, that means go.” And I
said “What else?” And a voice distinctly said to me “Go preach.”</p>
          <p>The voice was so audible that it frightened me for a moment,
and I said, “Oh Lord, is that what you wanted me to come here
for? Why did you not tell me when I was at home, or when I was on my
knees praying?” But His paths are known in the mighty deep, and His
ways are past finding out. On Monday morning, about four o'clock, I
think, I was awakened by the presentation of a beautiful, white cross—
white as the driven snow—similar to that described in the last chapter. It
was as cold as marble. It was laid just on my forehead and on my breast. It
seemed very heavy; to press me down. The weight and the coldness of it
were what woke me; and as I woke I said: “Lord, I know what that is. It
is a cross.”</p>
          <p>I arose and got on my knees, and while I was praying these words
came to me: “If any man will come after Me let him deny himself and
take up his cross and follow Me.” And I said, “Lord, help me and I will.”</p>
          <p>I did not know that I was so unwilling. But the Lord had showed me
when I was at Oakington Camp Meeting in July, 1870. There was a
gentleman there who lived at Espa, Pa. He made me a good offer, to give
me a home in his family, as servant, as long as I lived, my little girl and
myself. He said that his family was small; only himself and wife, and one
son, a beautiful young man, who was with him at the meeting, and who
also, with his father, urged me to go. He said his house was quite new,
newly fitted up with all the modern improvements, and that he had a very
nice colored man and family on the place, who was his farmer, and who
was a good Christian man, and a local preacher, and that they held in his
own house a holiness meeting once every week, so that I would not be
lonesome; and as he had been asking the Lord about a person, he felt, and
thought, I was the very person that would suit them, and he wanted me to
break up housekeeping and come to live with them right away. I kept a
small room in New York for myself and little girl.</p>
          <p>He was a grand, good man, and talked so very nice, and it did seem
at first glance that it was right I should do so, and I almost decided to
go. But before I did decide, I spread it before the Lord, and asked the
assistance and direction of His Holy Spirit,
<pb id="smith149" n="149"/>
and I soon found out that it was not the will of the Lord for me to
confine myself as a servant in any family, but to go and work in His
vineyard as the Spirit directed me. This the Lord had made very plain to
me once before.</p>
          <p>I worked out by the day and had a great deal to do, till the families I
worked for went away out of the country, and the work got slack, and I
had but one day out of the week, and that was at Sister Clark's, on
Dominick street. So when my work was stopped, my revenue was
stopped. I was reduced down to thirteen cents; and I did not know what to
do. The enemy said to me, “You will keep on talking about trusting the
Lord, and you will have to beg before you are done with it.”</p>
          <p>“It is none of your business,” I said, “if I do. I belong to the Lord,
and if He wants me to beg I'll do it.”</p>
          <p>And he left me a little while. But after a time he returned, and said,
“You had better go to service and come home at night.”</p>
          <p>And I thought, “I could do that. My little girl goes to school, and
when she was out she could come to where I was and stay till night, and
then go home with me.”</p>
          <p>While I was thinking about it, my friend, Sister Scott, sent for me to
go somewhere to work, but she had made a mistake in the number where I
was to go, and I did not find it. I saw afterwards it was all the Lord's
doings. I walked up and down for an hour. I went to the place with the
number she gave me, but no such person lived there. On my way back I
met a girl looking for a chambermaid in the family where she lived. She
wanted me to go and see the lady at once; but I said, “No, if I do go now
the lady will want me to decide when I can come.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, yes,” said she, “for she wants some one right away.”</p>
          <p>“Well, I must ask the Lord first.”</p>
          <p>I went home and got down on my knees, and I said: “Oh, Lord, I am
willing to go to service if Thou sayest so. But, Lord, Thou knowest I so
love the Sabbath day, and if I go to service it will be taken from me.”</p>
          <p>Then these words were given me: “My grace is sufficient for you. If
you trust Me you shall never be confounded.”</p>
          <p>“Now, Lord,” I said, “for the evidence that I am not to go to
service, send some one for me to go to work by the day.”</p>
          <p>And a little while afterward a little boy came and said that his mother
had sent him to see if I could come next day and wash;
<pb id="smith150" n="150"/>
and I said, “yes,” and I had the evidence that I was not to go to
service. I had but thirteen cents of money in the world. My
little girl was at school, and when she came home the first thing
she would say was, “O, Ma, I am so hungry; have you got any
bread?” So I had done without any dinner, and saved the piece
of bread I had, so that when my child would ask me for a piece of
bread I might have it to give her. I thought I couldn't stand it,
to have her ask for bread and have none to give her; so, though I
was very hungry, I did without.</p>
          <p>The grocer's name was Mr. Otten. His store was on the corner
of Mannetta Lane and Sixth avenue. I always dealt with him. I
never got anything on trust. When I had the money I would get
what I needed, and pay for it. When I didn't have the money I
would do without it. So I took the thirteen cents and went to
Mr. Otten's store, and said to him, “Mr. Otten, I will tell you what
I want; I want a loaf of bread, I want a quart of potatoes, I want
three slices of salt pork, and I want a bundle of wood, and this is
every cent of money I have between me and death.” I showed him
my money before I got the things. He looked at me.</p>
          <p>“Well,” he said, “thirteen cents is not money enough to pay for
what you want.”</p>
          <p>“I know it, but that is what I want, and that is all the money I have.”</p>
          <p>And then he looked at me, and went and got the things and gave me
back three cents.</p>
          <p>Oh! how I praised the Lord. I hastened home. I made a
nice little stew for dinner for Mazie and me. I was expecting this
to last me a week. I didn't intend to eat much myself; I thought
I could do without, but my child must have enough; and I had a
faculty of piecing out a little to make it go a good ways.</p>
          <p>Well, the next day I went to where I was to do the washing. It was
not far from where I lived. I knocked, and the lady opened the door.
She was a very rough, coarse woman. I said, “Good morning,
Madame.”</p>
          <p>“Good morning. Are you the woman that's come to wash?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, Madame.”</p>
          <p>“How much do you charge a day?”</p>
          <p>“Well, Madame, I don't know, I believe the general price is
one dollar and twenty-five cents.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “I'm not going to pay any such price as that.”</p>
          <pb id="smith151" n="151"/>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “Madame, a dollar, then, I suppose.”</p>
          <p>“No, I won't pay a dollar. It is a three weeks' washing, but I can get
it done cheaper than that.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “Madame, seventy-five cents, if it is a three weeks'
washing it ought to be worth seventy-five cents.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “I'm not going to pay that. I can get it done for
fifty cents.”</p>
          <p>So she turned and went away, and I said, “Good morning, Madame.”</p>
          <p>And just as I was crossing out of Fourth street into Sixth avenue,
how Satan assailed me. I trembled from head to foot. He said, “Now
you have been asking the Lord for a day's work, and the Lord has given
you this work and you have refused it.”</p>
          <p>Then I thought, I will go back and tell her I will do it for
fifty cents. And then something seemed to whisper, “Go on.”
So I went on a little further, and Satan attacked me again, and he
accused me of not being obedient, and not walking in the way the
Lord had opened up for me, and I thought, “I will go back and
beg the woman and tell her I will do it.”</p>
          <p>I stopped still, and as I went to turn round a voice said to me,
“No, no.” And I said, “Oh, Lord, do help me. I don't want to be
disobedient. I want to do Thy will only;” and I cried in the street!</p>
          <p>Just as I was going in the rear of my own house, I met a lady coming
out, and she said, “I have just been in the court looking for somebody to
come and do a day's ironing. Call you come?”</p>
          <p>“Yes; where is it?”</p>
          <p>“Right up here in McDugal street.”</p>
          <p>She kept a boarding-house. She said, “I want you to come right
away. We are very busy, and we are cleaning house, and I must have my
ironing done at once.”</p>
          <p>So I laid down my things and went. It was about half a block from
where I lived. I worked hard all day. Oh, what a day it was. It was in one
of those boarding-houses that are on the scrimpiest order. There was a
little fire in one end of the range, and it was not allowed to get hot
enough to cook anything, scarcely on top. You would open a hole and
set an iron in to get it hot, and perhaps you could iron a towel; then some
one of the boarders would want some breakfast, and you would shut it up
to try and get it hot enough to cook something, and that was the way it
went,
<pb id="smith152" n="152"/>
I saw very soon after I got in there why it was she could not keep
any help. However, I did the best I could; sometimes ironing a towel,
sometimes washing a window, and then ironing a sheet or pillow case,
then scrubbing a little, and managing in all sorts of ways. I endured it for
two days; and she paid me my money—two dollars.</p>
          <p>After that I never had any more trouble about days' work. I had all
the work I could do, and more, at one dollar and twenty five cents to two
dollars a day, until October, 1870, when I left my home at God's
command, and began my evangelistic work. I did not know then that it
meant all that it has been. I thought it was only to go to Salem, as the
Lord had showed me. Shortly after this I was off to Salem. Got as far as
Philadelphia, where I purposed leaving my little girl with her grandfather,
while I went on to Salem. But strange to say, notwithstanding
all the light, and clear, definite leading
of the Lord, my heart seemed to fail me. I said to myself, “After all, to
go on to Salem, a stranger, where I don't know a minister, or anybody.
No, I will do some work here in Philadelphia.”</p>
          <p>So I got some tracts, went away down in the lower part of town, on
St. Mary's street, and Sixth, and Lombard, and all in that region. I went
into saloons and gave tracts; gave tracts to people on the corners; spoke
a word here and there; some laughed and sneered; some took a tract. Then
I went to the meetings, and sang and prayed and exhorted. I went about
among the sick, and did all I could. And I said, “After all, the Lord may
not want me to go to Salem.”</p>
          <p>After spending a week in Philadelphia I thought I would go home.
Friday came, and I thought to myself, “Well, I will go home Saturday.”
But, Oh! there came such an awful horror and darkness over me. On
Friday night, after I had come home front an excellent meeting, I could
not sleep, all night. Oh how I was troubled. I did not know what to do,
for I had spent all my money; father did not have much means, and when
Mazie and I were at home I generally provided, not only for ourselves,
but for all the family; so that my means went almost before I knew it; I
had not much, anyhow. But it seemed to me I would die. So I told the
Lord if He would spare me till morning, though I had not any money, I
would go and see my sister, and if she could lend me a dollar so as to get
on to Salem, I would go.</p>
          <pb id="smith153" n="153"/>
          <p>Saturday morning came. I borrowed a dollar, came home, and spent twenty-five
cents of it for breakfast; then with what it cost
me to ride down to get on the boat, in all about fifteen cents, I had
left about sixty cents. My ticket on the boat was fifty cents; I had had
some little hymns struck off; we colored people were very fond of ballads
for singing.</p>
          <p>A little while after I got on the boat, who should come in but
Brother Holland, who used to be my pastor eight years before, in
Lancaster, Pa. All this had come to pass in the years after I had known
him; so that he did not know anything at all about it. He was very glad to
see me, and asked me where I was going. I told him the Lord had sent me
to Salem. Then I began to tell him my story. How the Lord had led me.
How He had called me to His work. Dear old man, he listened to me
patiently, and when I had got through he said:</p>
          <p>“Well, Sister Smith, you know I don't believe in women preaching.
But still, honey, I have got nothing to say about you. You go on. The
Lord bless you.”</p>
          <p>I was dumbfounded; for I thought he was in the greatest sympathy
with woman's work, though I had never heard him express himself with
regard to it. But I was glad of the latter part of what he said.</p>
          <p>It was quite a cool day, and the boat got in about two o'clock in the
afternoon. There were no street cars then, as there are now. There
was a big omnibus. They didn't let colored people ride inside an omnibus
in those days. So I took my carpet bag and had to sit outside on the top
of the omnibus.</p>
          <p>They didn't let colored people off till all the white people were off,
even if they had to go past where they wanted to stop; so I had to ride
round on the omnibus at least three-quarters of an hour before I was
taken to where I wanted to go.</p>
          <p>The woman's name, where I had been told to go, was Mrs. Curtis. She
was a widow, and owned her own house and grounds; she had quite a nice,
comfortable little house. But she was a queer genius. Old Father Lewis,
who had once been pastor of the A. M. E. Church at Salem, and at this
time was pastor of the church at Jersey City Heights, N. J., had
recommended me to Sister Curtis, because she was alone and had plenty of
room, and he thought it would be so nice for me. It was more than a half
mile from the locality in which the colored church was situated,
<pb id="smith154" n="154"/>
and in which the majority of the colored people lived. But Sister Curtis
seemed as though she was frightened at me. I told her who had sent me to
her house, and how the Lord had called me to His work, and all my story
of the Lord's doing. She listened, but was very nervous. Then she said she
didn't know what in the world she would do, for she hadn't anything but
some hard bread to give me to eat, and she hadn't any sugar; and I said,
“Well, no matter for that. I can eat hard bread, and I can drink tea without
sugar, if you can only accommodate me till Monday, at least.”</p>
          <p>Well, she said she could keep me all night, but she didn't like to leave
any one in the house on Monday, because she generally went away to wash;
and she generally had the cold pieces given her from the hotel where she
went to wash dishes, and that was all she could give me to eat.</p>
          <p>She knew how we colored people are about eating; we do like to eat;
so I think she told me that thinking she would frighten me; but I agreed
to everything. Then I asked her if she could tell me where Brother
Cooper, who was then pastor, lived. She said, “Yes, it is about a mile and
a half.”</p>
          <p>I asked her if she would show me which way to go. She did so, but did
not give me anything to eat. I was very hungry, but I did not ask her for
anything. So I started off about three o'clock, or a little after, and went
to see Brother Cooper.</p>
          <p>I was tired, and walked slowly, and it was about half-past four when I
got up to the little village above. I inquired my way, and was told that
Sister Johnson lived right close by Brother Cooper's, and if I would go to
her house she could tell me, for it was just through her yard to Brother
Cooper's house. So I went. I knocked at the door. The sister was in;
several nice looking little children were playing around, and an elegant
pot of cabbage was boiling over the fire. My! how nice it did smell; and I
did wish and pray that the Lord would put it into her heart to ask me to
have something to eat. I hinted all I knew how, but she did not take the
hint. I knew by the sound of it that it was done and ought to come off!</p>
          <p>I told her my story; told her about Brother Lewis; she was very glad
to hear from him. I asked her if I could stay all night, because I felt so
tired that I thought I could not walk back to Sister Curtis'. She said at
once she could not possibly have me
<pb id="smith155" n="155"/>
stay all night. Her mother had been dead about three months, and she had
taken down the bedsteads, and she was so overburdened with her grief she
had never put them up, and they were all lying on the floor.</p>
          <p>I told her no matter for that; I could sleep on the floor just
as well. No, she did not have room. She could not possibly do it.</p>
          <p>Well, I stayed till it was pretty dark<corr>.</corr> It was after six o'clock. The
more I talked the more she gave me to see that she was not going to ask
me to have any cabbage, or to stay all night.</p>
          <p>So I said to her, “Will you tell me where Brother Cooper, the
minister, lives?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, yes,” she said, “I will send one of the children with you.”</p>
          <p>When I got to Brother Cooper's I knocked, and Brother Cooper
came to the door; he was an awful timid man; so he stood at the door,
holding it half open and leaning out a little ways, and asked me who I was.
I told him that I was Amanda Smith; that the Lord sent me to Salem.
Then I went on, standing at the door, telling him how the Lord had led
me, and all about it. His wife, who was a little more thoughtful than he,
heard me, and she called out to him, and said, “Cooper, why don't you
ask the sister to come in.” So then he said, “Come in, Sister.”</p>
          <p>I was awful glad, so I went in. Sister Cooper was getting supper. The
table was set, and I thought, “Maybe, I will get something to eat now.”</p>
          <p>So I went on and finished my story, and they seemed to be greatly
interested; and when the supper was quite ready, she said, “Will you
have some supper, Sister Smith?” I thanked her, and told her I would.</p>
          <p>While I was eating my supper who should come in but good Brother
Holland, that had been on the boat. He said to Brother and Sister Cooper,
“I am glad you have Sister Smith here. You needn't be afraid of her, she
is all right; I have known her for years. I have not seen her since I was
pastor at Lancaster.”</p>
          <p>Then they brightened up a little bit, and seemed to be a little
more natural. My heart was glad. It was quarterly meeting, and
Brother Holland was to preach in the morning and Brother Cooper
in the afternoon. So Brother Holland said, as he was Presiding
Elder, I might speak at night and tell my story.</p>
          <p>“All right,” I said.</p>
          <pb id="smith156" n="156"/>
          <p>After a little talk, Brother Holland left. Sister Cooper said she would
be very glad to have me stay all night, but they had no room. They had
not been long there, and had only fitted up one room for their own use.
They thought they would make out with that for the winter. So then I
was obliged to walk a mile and a half back to Sister Curtis'. I did hate to
do it, but the Lord helped me.</p>
          <p>So I stayed that night at Sister Curtis', and she gave me a
little breakfast on Sunday morning, but it was mighty skimpey!
But I found out that a good deal of praying fills you up pretty
well when you cannot get anything else! On Sunday morning we
went to Love Feast, and had a good time. Prior to this I had
been asking the Lord to give me a message to give when I went
to Salem. I said, “Lord, I don't want to go to Salem without a
message. And now you are sending me to Salem, give me the message. What
shall I say?”</p>
          <p>Two or three times I had gone before the Lord with this prayer, and
His word was, “It shall be made known to you when you come to the
place what you shall say.” And I said, “All right, Lord.” So I didn't trouble
Him any more till this Sunday morning. The Lord helped Brother Holland
preach. When he got through preaching and the collection was taken,
Brother Cooper made the announcement that I was there; he said,
“There is a lady here, Mrs. Amanda Smith” (he had never seen me before
or heard of me, and he was a rather jovial kind of a man, and in making
this announcement he said, in a half sarcastic and half joking way), “Mrs.
Smith is from New York; she says the Lord sent her;” with a kind of toss
of the head, which indicated that he did not much believe it. Oh, my heart
fell down, and I said, “Oh! Lord, help. Give me the message.”</p>
          <p>The Lord saw that I had as much as I could stand up under, and He
said, “Say, ‘Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed?’ ” (Acts
9:2). That was the message; the first message the Lord gave me. I
trembled from head to foot.</p>
          <p>A good sister took me home with her to dinner. The people all
seemed very kind. I felt quite at home when I got with them. We came
back in the afternoon and had a wonderful meeting.</p>
          <p>At night after Brother Holland had preached a short sermon, he
called me up to exhort. As I sat in the pulpit beside him, he saw I was
frightened. He leaned over and said, “Now, my child, you needn't be
afraid. Lean on the Lord. He will help you.”</p>
          <pb id="smith157" n="157"/>
          <p>And He did help me. There was a large congregation. The gallery was
full, and every part of the house was packed. I stood up trembling. The
cold chills ran over me. My heart seemed to stand still. Oh, it was a night.
But the Lord gave me great liberty in speaking. After I had talked a little
while the cold chills stopped, my heart began to beat naturally and all fear
was gone, and I seemed to lose sight of everybody and everything but my
responsibility to God and my duty to the people. The Holy Ghost fell on
the people and we had a wonderful time. Souls were convicted and some
converted that night. But the meeting did not go on from that.</p>
          <p>Thursday night was the regular prayer meeting night. Brother
Cooper said I was there, and would preach Thursday night. He was going
to give me a chance to preach, and he wanted all the people to come out.</p>
          <p>There was no snow, but Oh! it was cold. The ground was
frozen. The moon shone brightly, and the wind blew a perfect
gale. One good thing, I did not have to go back to Sister Curtis'.
Another good sister asked me to her house to stay. She made me
very comfortable, but said I would have to be alone most of the
day, as she was going to some of the neighbors to help with the
butchering, as they do in the country. I was very glad of that,
for it gave me a chance to pray. So I fasted and prayed and read
my Bible nearly all day. Oh, I had a good time. And then I
thought I would visit a neighbor near by, another friend. So I
did; and this was a good old mother in Israel. I told her a little
of my experience, and then I told her the message the Lord had
given me to speak about, and how it would lead to the subject of
sanctification.</p>
          <p>“My child,” she at once said, “don't you say a word about
sanctification here. Honey, if you do, they will persecute you to
death. My poor husband used to preach that doctrine, and for
years he knew about this blessing. But, Oh! honey, they persecuted him to
death. You must not say a word about it.”</p>
          <p>Well, there I was again! So I went home, and the next day I prayed
to God all day. I asked Him to give me some other message. If this
message was going to do so much damage, I did not want it. But no, the
Lord held me to it. Not a ray of light on anything else but that. I didn't
know what to do, but I made up my mind it was all I ever would do, so I
would obey God and take
<pb id="smith158" n="158"/>
the consequences. I thought sure from what the dear old mother told me
that the results would be fatal; I didn't know but I would be driven out. But
not so. “Obedience is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams.”</p>
          <p>Thursday was a beautiful, bright day; but Oh! cold, bitterly cold.
So I got down and
prayed and said, “Lord, Thou hast sent me to Salem, and hast given me
the message. Now for an evidence that Thou hast indeed sent me, grant
to cause the wind to cease blowing at this fearful rate. Thou knowest
Lord, that I want people to hear Thy message that Thou hast given me.
They will not mind the cold, but the wind is so terrible. Now cause the
wind to cease to blow, and make the people come out.”</p>
          <p>The wind blew all day; all the afternoon. I started to go across the
field, about a half mile from where I was, to talk and pray with a friend.
On my way back, about five o'clock, as I was crossing a ditch which ran
through the field, bordered on either side by a row of hedge trees, and a
little plank across it for a kind of a foot bridge, the wind wrapped me
round and took me down into the ditch. I could not hold on, could not
control myself. I expected to be thrown up against the trees, and I cried
out to Him all alone, “Oh! Lord, Thou that didst command the wind to
cease on the Sea of Galilee, cause this wind to cease and let me get
home.”</p>
          <p>Just then there came a great calm, and I got up out of that ditch and
ran along to the house. By the time we went to church it was as calm as a
summer evening; it was cold, but not a bit windy—a beautiful, moonlight
night.</p>
          <p>The church was packed and crowded. I began my talk from the
chapter given, with great trembling. I had gone on but a little ways when I
felt the spirit of the Lord come upon me mightily. Oh! how He helped
me. My soul was free<corr>.</corr> The Lord convicted sinners and backsliders and
believers for holiness, and when I asked for persons to come to the altar,
it was filled in a little while from the gallery and all parts of the house.</p>
          <p>A revival broke out, and spread for twenty miles around. Oh! what a
time it was. It went from the colored people to the white people.
Sometimes we would go into the church at seven o'clock in the evening. I
could not preach. The whole lower floor would be covered with seekers—
old men, young men, old women, young women, boys and girls. Oh!
glory to God! How He put His seal
<pb id="smith159" n="159"/>
on this first work to encourage my heart and establish my faith, that He
indeed had chosen, and ordained and sent me. I do not know as I have
ever seen anything to equal that first work, the first seal that God gave to
His work at Salem. Some of the young men that were converted are in
the ministry. Some have died in the triumph of faith. Others are on the
way. I went on two weeks, day and night. We used to stay in the church
till one and two o'clock in the morning. People could not work. Some of the young
men would hire a wagon and go out in the country ten miles and bring in
a load, get them converted, and then take them back.</p>
          <p>One night I was so weary they said they would get on without
me, and I could have a rest. A Mr. Huff had asked me to go to
his house. Two of his sons had been converted. He had been a
member of the church, but had got cold and backslidden. His
wife was pretty much in the same condition. They had three
younger children, ten and thirteen years of age. So I went to their
house to have a rest. Before we went to bed that night we had
family prayer. They had got out of the way of that, Mrs. Huff
told me. She had got stirred up, so was anxious about her husband. I read the
Bible and explained the Word the best I could;
then I sang; then I got down to pray. There was a young man
by the name of Williams, Mr. Huff's nephew, about twenty-one
years of age, with them at the house. We knelt down to pray.
I told Sister Huff she ought to pray in her family. Poor thing,
she had prayed so little for a long time, it was rather hard; but
she did. After she prayed, I sang a verse, then prayed. Archie
Huff, the son, had been converted two or three days before, wonderfully. I
asked him to pray. So he prayed, as a young convert,
simply and earnestly, though he was very hoarse; but the Lord
helped him. When he got through praying I sang another hymn;
and by that time old Mr. Huff had tumbled over on the floor and
was praying out loud for the Lord to save him; so I began to pray;
and while I was praying, the young nephew, Williams, fell out
and shook the house. And there we were. And while these two
brethren were praying, and Archie and I were praying, and
the old woman was praying, (as it was out in the country we
didn't whisper at all; we talked right out), these younger children,
a little girl ten years old, and the boys, twins, about thirteen years
old, got converted. The little girl was sitting up at the opposite
<pb id="smith160" n="160"/>
side of the room (her mother had put her to bed), praying for the
Lord to bless her. The two boys had got up and come down, and
they were praying that the Lord would bless them. I said, “Oh,
Lord, what will I do? I have no help but Thee only. Help,
Lord!” I thought if I only had somebody to sing; but there was
nobody—only Archie and I; and we had got so hoarse that we
could not do much. But it was beautiful just to see God do it all!</p>
          <p>The whole five of them were converted that night. Oh, what a time.
And so we were into it till about twelve or one o'clock. Then I slipped
off and lay down a little while.</p>
          <p>The news got out through the neighborhood, so they sent for me to
come to another house next day, about a mile and a half away. Old man
Huff hitched up his team, and he and his nephew and Archie and I went
over to the neighbor's<corr>.</corr> This man was a very moral kind of a man. He had
been seeking the Lord, but he had got a little discouraged, so they
thought if I would go and talk to him it would help him. I thought “I will
have a quiet time over here.”</p>
          <p>I got there about four o'clock in the afternoon. We talked and had a
pleasant time, and had supper; and I thought we would have prayers after
awhile. Well, about eight o'clock one or two persons came in, neighbors;
that made five or six of us.</p>
          <p>“Dear me,” I thought to myself, “I have not strength to talk
any longer, so I will just give out a hymn, and we will sing and have
prayers.”</p>
          <p>So I did, and we got down to pray. I asked somebody to pray. While
we were praying, three or four more came in. When we got through that
prayer some one else struck in, and two or three more came in; so we had
twelve or thirteen persons, packed in like sardines in it box. And pretty
soon this man that had been seeking, cried out for salvation. Oh, how he
prayed! It was not long till he began to believe; and what always follows
earnest faith is victory. When he shouted victory it struck terror to the
others that were not converted, and that night there were five or six
converted in that house. Oh! what a victory!</p>
          <p>Next day we visited round through the neighborhood. How the
shouts of praise and hallelujah to God seemed to be every where we went.
So I went back to church, for I did not get any rest there, and we went on
two or three weeks longer. From there I went to Millville, N. J., with
similar results. I remember one
<pb id="smith161" n="161"/>
night at Millville, after Brother Leonard Patterson had preached, he
said I was to take the services and go on indefinitely.</p>
          <p>There had been some little misunderstanding between two or three
of the members, so there was not a very good feeling existing
all around; and while we had good meetings, we would come right
up to a point and stick. So after I had gone on three or four
nights, I proposed to have a day of fasting and prayer, which they
all quite readily agreed to. I said: “Now, I don't want anybody
to promise to fast that cannot; some people cannot stand it; but
just you who think you can fast one day, and pray to God for the
outpouring of His Spirit—I want you to stand up.”</p>
          <p>Among those who stood up was an old Brother Cooper; they called
him “Father Cooper.” He had enjoyed the blessing of sanctification for
about forty years. Oh, what a grand man he was! When that old man
prayed, something gave way. There were several old brethren that I did
not expect would fast at all. So Father Cooper got up and I said:
“Brother Cooper, you cannot stand it. I don't mean you.”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” he said, “Honey, I don't mean to let the children outrun me.”</p>
          <p>Another old man got up and said: “No, indeed, the children
can't get ahead of me; I'm going with them.” So one or two of
the sisters and I visited from house to house. We prayed and
talked and sang. I was led to visit two white families. They
were poor people. The Devil tried to scare me; told me they were
Roman Catholics, and would put me out. I had quite a little
struggle, but finally I got victory and went. I do not know
whether they were Roman Catholics or not; but the Lord helped
me to speak to them and pray. One woman was so glad; she had
a sick child. I talked to her and comforted her.</p>
          <p>That night when we came together the Lord helped me to speak to
them, and He sent His Spirit. When I asked them to come forward to the
altar, those that were seeking purity, and those that were seeking pardon,
I asked Father Cooper to lead in prayer. I shall never forget that prayer. I
seem to see it all, and hear it yet.</p>
          <p>There were two that had been leading sisters in the church, that did
not speak to each other, and were neighbors, were standing in pews close
to each other. They did not come forward to the altar when the others
came, but I saw the Spirit of the Lord
<pb id="smith162" n="162"/>
had hold of them; and while rather Cooper was praying, the Holy Ghost
fell on the people, and these two sisters were struck by the power of God
like lightning. One of them walked out of her seat and went over to the
seat of the other and shook hands and wept, and one of them,
a few minutes after, whirled over the back of the
seat and down on the floor, and she walked on her
back clear down the aisle up to one side and into the altar. I
think if anybody had told her to do it she never could have done it.</p>
          <p>It was a marvelous time. I have never seen anything like it
before or since. There was one man that had been seeking the
Lord for eight years. Everybody thought he was converted. He
lived with his mother, who was a widow. Everybody, white and
colored, liked and respected him. He was a good man, always
went to church, and so the people said he was converted; but he
did not know it. So when they told me this a day or two before
the day of fasting and prayer, I had this man, with some others,
specially on my mind. After this great victory, we worked till
about eleven or twelve o'clock. I said, “Well, we will take up
these who are seeking. We will just have them rise now.”</p>
          <p>We colored people did not use to get up off our knees quick like
white folks; when we went down on our knees to get some thing, we
generally got it before we got up. But we are a very imitative people, so I
find we have begun to imitate white people, even in that. The Lord help
us.</p>
          <p>This poor young man got up and put his overcoat on, and he was
sitting down and looking so sad, as though he was nearly heart-broken. I
had talked and prayed and tried to help him all I could; and there never
was a soul prayed more earnestly and sincerely than he did. But there he
stuck. I stood and looked at him for a moment. O, how they sang. At last
I went up to him and said: “Look here, Charlie D., why don't you let go
and shout?”</p>
          <p>“Oh!” he wept, “Lord save me!”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “The Lord does save you; but you won't
believe Him.” And I said, “Let go and shout!”</p>
          <p>And the Spirit of the Lord seemed to fall upon him, just like you
would sprinkle hot coals on any one. He sprang to his feet, and the
light went all over him like fire, and it seemed as though he would tear
himself to pieces for a minute. “Oh,” he said, “I have found it, I have
found it, I have found it!”</p>
          <pb id="smith163" n="163"/>
          <p>This sent a thrill through the whole church, and again there was
a shout; such a shout you never heard nor saw. It was about one o'clock
before we got out that night. I shall never forget that meeting at
Millville. Praise the Lord! He does all things well. Amen. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith164" n="164"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XIII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>MY REMEMBRANCES OF CAMP MEETING—SECOND CAMP
MEETING—SINGING—OBEDIENCE IS BETTER THAN SACRIFICE.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>My first national Holiness Camp Meeting was at Oakington,
Maryland, July, 1870. When I saw the notice in the paper of this
meeting, I thought I would like to go. But then I was a poor wash woman,
and how could I go? I went to do a few days' work for Mrs. Margaret
Clark, when she lived on Dominick street, and was one of the flaming
members of the Duane Methodist Church, and was a camp meeting
woman of the old fashioned stamp. She said to me one day, “Sister
Smith, you ought to go to the camp meeting at Oakington.”</p>
          <p>I said, “I should like to go if I could get something to do, taking care
of the lodging tent, or get a chance as waitress in the boarding tent, so as
to earn a little something.” My rent was six dollars a month, and if I lost
two weeks, then what would I do? So I said, “You write and get me a
situation.”</p>
          <p>“Well, yes,” she said, “but you won't get much good of the meeting
that way.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “I can't go any other way.” So she said,
“All right.”</p>
          <p>I went home and prayed that the Lord would open the way for me,
and hoped.</p>
          <p>Next week when I went, I expected to hear favorably from
Mrs. Clark's letter. She said she had not heard from her letter
yet, but said, “Sister Smith, why don't you trust the Lord and go
to get the benefit of the meeting?” I was struck with the thought,
just what I would like to have done. Then I thought, “What,
trust the Lord about my rent?” I had not heard of such a thing,
certainly I had never done it. I thought a moment and then said,
“I will.”</p>
          <pb id="smith165" n="165"/>
          <p>Then Mrs. Clark said, “You can take your own bed-tick and have it
filled, and you can have room in our tent to sleep, and you will only have
our tent to look after.” How my heart leaped for joy. Then she told me
how to manage, and I worked away, gathered what I could together and so
got enough to pay my round trip ticket and had just ten cents over.
When the time came Mrs. Clark said, “Send your trunk down to our house
and it call go with our things in the morning.”</p>
          <p>I did so, but when the man got there a little after six o'clock in the
morning they were all gone. When I got to the Cortlandt Street Ferry, I
found my trunk was not there, the man had taken it to Debrosses Street
Ferry, so the old man told me I had better go up to Debrosses street,
about two miles away. My heart beat, I didn't know what to do. I thought,
“I can't walk, it is so far, and I am so weary.” I thought I might catch the
train, and so took the street cars. Then I thought, “If I pay the ten cents
to go up and down, how am I going to get through the ferry?”</p>
          <p>I got back, but of course missed the train. I had to wait from about
eight o'clock till half past ten. It seemed that everything was against
me. O, how earnestly I did pray. I found that I was twenty-five cents
short when I went to buy my ticket, that is If I got an excursion ticket,
so I didn't know what to do. I asked the Lord to let me see some one I
knew, so as to ask them to lend it to me. There were a great many
persons waiting to go by the same train, among them was Rev. Henry
Belden, whom I had often met at the Palmer meetings; Rev. Mr. Wells,
pastor of the Seventeenth Street Methodist Church; Mr. Faulkner, and a
number of other members of the church. They were all very kind to me.
I thought, “Shall I ask Brother Belden for the twenty-five cents?”</p>
          <p>Just as I looked around, who should be there but Brother Clark.</p>
          <p>“O,” I said, “I thought you had gone.”</p>
          <p>“I will not go,” he said, “till Saturday,”—this was Wednesday
morning, I think,—“Mrs. Clark left something and I hurried back to get
it, and when I got here the train had just gone, so you will take it.”</p>
          <p>“Mr. Clark, will you please loan me twenty-five cents?”</p>
          <p>“I have no change,” he said, “but a two dollar bill, I will give you
that and you can give it to me when I come.”</p>
          <pb id="smith166" n="166"/>
          <p>So I got my ticket all right. Now the gates open, and the
rush and noise—it was all so new to me then. I got in at last and
took my seat, and I sat thinking and wondering how I would pay
good Brother Clark his two dollars when he came on Saturday.
“Lord, help me,” I said, “and open the way for me.”</p>
          <p>Then Satan said to me, “If you had not bought that package of
tracts you wouldn't have had to borrow that two dollars.”</p>
          <p>A day or two before, I had bought at the Bible House, a package
of holiness tracts—they cost thirty cents. I knew my money was
short, but holiness was so sweet to me that I wanted everybody to get it,
and these tracts set the truth forth in such a clear, reasonable light I
thought I might do a little work for the Lord in giving them to persons,
so that was why I got them. The Devil don't like holiness anyhow, and I
was ignorant of his devices, and was among strangers. He tried his best to
pick a quarrel with me. After a little while I got my pack and took out
the tracts and began to read, and in spite of all, I felt happy, and felt I
had done right in getting them. The train went on. In a little while some
one began to sing. I was asked to join in the song, and a real pleasant
going to camp meeting we had. After the singing was over, Mr. Faulkner
came back to the seat where I was sitting and said: “What are you
reading, Auntie?” I handed him the package of tracts.</p>
          <p>“Ah, do you know anything about holiness?” he said.</p>
          <p>My heart caught fire in a moment, and I began to tell what great
things the Lord had done for me, and after listening a while, he said, “I
want to give our pastor, Brother Wells, some of these tracts,” and I
think he said his daughter and some other ladies were interested in the
subject.</p>
          <p>“All right, sir,” I said, “I am very glad to have you take as many as
you like.” When he got through he returned what were not used.</p>
          <p>“They are very good, and you must pray that God will bless them.”</p>
          <p>Then he handed me a two dollar bill. “I don't sell them, sir,” I said.</p>
          <p>He smiled and replied, “But don't you buy them?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, but I didn't pay that for them, sir.”</p>
          <p>“No matter,” he said, “I guess you call use it, can't you?”</p>
          <p>“O, yes, sir, thank you, praise the Lord.” Then he went away.</p>
          <pb id="smith167" n="167"/>
          <p>I saw how God hall answered my prayer and paid the two dollars I
had borrowed of dear Brother Clark. “It shall come to pass that before
they call, I will answer; and while they are yet speaking I will hear.”
Isaiah, 65:24. So when Brother Clark came on Saturday,
I was glad to hand him the two dollars.</p>
          <p>That camp meeting I shall never <sic corr="forget how">forget,. How</sic> God gave me friends
and blessed me. It was the first time I had ever been to a
meeting of that kind. I had never heard such testimonials and such
preaching on holiness. The Sunday morning Love Feast will never be
forgotten. The Lord laid it on me to give my experience
of how I found the great salvation, and as I spoke
He blest me greatly and the people as well. At the close, Brother Inskip
said they wanted five hundred dollars—I think it was that amount—for the
expenses of the big tent. Some person proposed to divide the amount in
shares, so there was a hearty and prompt response, for everybody seemed
to he so happy, and in about ten or fifteen minutes they had the amount,
and over. I wanted to give something, I was so glad and happy I thought
I would like to give ten dollars if I had it, so I said, “Thou knowest, Lord,
if I had it I would give it, do put it into somebody's heart to give it for
me.”</p>
          <p>I had hardly uttered the prayer when dear old Brother John McGlynn
stood up and said, “Ten dollars for that colored sister that just
now spoke.”</p>
          <p>“Praise the Lord! thank you, sir,” I shouted. O, I felt I could fly.</p>
          <p>It was there I began to learn the deep meaning of the text,
“Ask and ye shall receive, seek and ye shall find, knock and it shall be
opened it unto you.”</p>
          <p>In the afternoon I went into the tent where Brother Purdy was
leading a meeting; he was probing and testing those who were
seeking full salvation, for all who know Brother Purdy and his
methods know that no one slips through his fingers easy, who is
seeking for pardon or purity. He probes deep, praise the Lord. I
listened. I knew my own heart measured up to each of these tests
and I could say, “Praise the Lord!” My soul was all aglow with
holy triumph. I stepped up and said, “Brother Brady, would you
like to try your probe on me?”</p>
          <p>He was all taken back, but in his pleasant way said, “Yes, can you
stand it, Amanda?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, sir;” and I took up the different tests he had given
<pb id="smith168" n="168"/>
and went through with them. The power of the Lord came down upon us,
and O, what a meeting: sinners were converted, believers sanctified. The
meeting lasted long after the preaching began in the evening. People
came from all parts of the ground.</p>
          <p>There I first met Mr. and Mrs. Martyr, of Philadelphia, who afterwards
were very good friends to me. They are both now in Heaven.</p>
          <p>It was the first time that I saw Rev. B. F. Adams. He preached a
wonderful sermon on Sunday morning, and gave his experience how he
got the blessing of sanctification. The power of the Spirit was manifest.
Brother Adams sat down in a tempest of glory. It was the very Sunday
that Rome was declaring the infallibility of the Pope. Brother Boole
sprang to his feet, as by inspiration and said, as he only could say it:</p>
          <p>“In Rome to-day they are crowning the Pope infallible; let's
rise and sing, ‘All hail the power of Jesus' name, and crown Him
Lord of all,' in our hearts forever.”</p>
          <p>And the whole congregation rose in an instant as one, and I think I
never heard such singing—never heard that old Coronation sung
as it was that day. Yes, we crowned Him King of Kings
and Lord of Lords. Hallelujah! for the Lord God Omnipotent
reigneth!</p>
          <p>As I had learned at Oakington to trust the Lord for temporal things,
and He had blest me so wonderfully, I began to pray about going to Sing
Sing, and the Lord sent help. A few days before the meeting opened,
Brother Munson, of Twenty-fourth Street Methodist Church, where my
friend, Sister Scott, and myself used to go at times to his class, was down
town one morning, and the Lord sent him into 135 Amity street, where
I lived, in New York.</p>
          <p>“Well, Sister Smith,” he said, “are you ready for the camp meeting?”</p>
          <p>“I am asking the Lord to open the way for me.”</p>
          <p>“Well, here are two dollars to help you along.”</p>
          <p>I did praise the Lord for another indication of His loving kindness.
Calling a brother's name who was a member of his class, he said his
family would give me a place to sleep in their tent, if I liked, or I could
have a corner in the large meeting tent.
“Praise the Lord.” I said, “He doeth all things well. Now, tell me how to go, and all
about it.”</p>
          <p>He did so, and left. I had a good time after he had gone,
<pb id="smith169" n="169"/>
thanking God for His wonderful love to me. It was all a new experience,
but so beautiful because I saw the Lord's hand in all.
The day came, and my little daughter Mazie and I were off to the camp
meeting. The Lord gave me many friends, and taught me new lessons. I
remember many dear ones of those days, though so
many have gone to be with God. Rev. John Cookman, who was then
pastor of Bedford Street Church, and Rev. Brother Head
strum, that wonderful man of God, Brother Moorehouse, and a
number of others, were there. How well I remember dear John Cookman;
he was then a power. I have no objection to his going to Heaven when
his work was done, but somehow I felt as though
he might have gone as safely through the dear old Methodist Church,
that his father and brother Alfred, of blessed memory,
loved and served so long; but praise the Lord, anyhow there are no sects
in Heaven. Hallelujah! Oh, the City will be full of
blood-washed souls out of every kindred, tongue and people. “What
a gathering of the people that will be.”</p>
          <p>Then there was Brother Tom Sherwood, and Brother Knox,
and King. What times we used to have in the police tent meetings!
Brother John McClain's tent was where the young people
held their meetings. There I first saw and heard Laura Bowden
(afterwards Mrs. Crane); she was then in her prime of power.
How the Lord did use her testimony and exhortation to the saving
of many, young and old. I had never seen or heard of a young
people's and children's meeting till then. All this was so new to
me, and yet was grand.</p>
          <p>One day Mrs. Dr. Butler was to speak on the Zenana work in
India, where she and her husband spent so many years. Miss Bowden
was to have charge of the Young People's Meeting. Mrs. Butler's
meeting was in a tent in another part of the grounds and for ladies
only. I wanted to hear Miss Bowden so much, for she was so clear
on the subject of holiness, and this was my heart's delight, then I
wanted to hear Mrs. Butler on India. I had never heard a missionary
address in my life. At that time we had no Woman's
Foreign Mission Work in our church; but it is different to-day,
thank God.</p>
          <p>I thought it all over, and decided to go into Mrs. Butler's
meeting; she was to leave, and Miss Bowden would be there longer,
so I would have another chance to hear her<corr>.</corr> I went into Mrs.
Butler's meeting; it was in a large tent, and full of nice and many
<pb id="smith170" n="170"/>
richly dressed ladies, I slipped in at the door and sat down behind
them. Mrs. Butler had a small table in front of her; and on it a
number of different heathen gods, such as were worshiped in India,
and I had never seen anything of the kind before, but I thought it can't be
that human beings worship such hideous things for gods. My heart melted,
and I wept bitterly and thought, “O, if I could only go and sing that very
familiar old hymn, ‘I am so glad that Jesus loves me.’ ” It was new then
and I had sung it a great deal, and God had blest it to so many souls. I
thought, “If I could go and sing this hymn they would all be converted
right off,” but O, how little I knew about heathen superstitious and
customs.</p>
          <p>Well, I had only two dollars and a half in the world, that was
to get my little girl a pair of shoes. She had walked about in the
grass and got her shoes run inside. She was caring for Mrs. Vico's
little child, and I didn't like her to have on those uncomfortable
walking shoes, so the next morning I was to send to the village
after them. I sat listening to Mrs. Butler. She made an appeal
to the ladies for the Zenana work, and told how small a sum would
keep a Bible woman in the field a year. “O,” I thought, “if I
had it I would give twenty dollars.”</p>
          <p>There was a pause, and only a few responded to this appeal
out of the great number in the tent. I thought it very strange.
By and by two ladies elegantly dressed got up and went out. They
had on fine Leghorn hats, trimmed with deep black lace, elegant
black lace shawls. “O,” I said to myself, “those ladies ought to
give twenty dollars, they must be rich.” Then, as Mrs. B. talked
on, others got up and left, giving nothing. How sad I felt. Just
then the Spirit said distinctly to me, “You give that two dollars,”
and I said, “I will.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” the Devil said, “you will look nice to go up there with
just two dollars; if you had five it would be something like.”</p>
          <p>Then I felt ashamed to give two dollars, and thought if I could only
get out.</p>
          <p>Then he suggested, “If you had gone to that Young People's
Meeting you would not have felt so bad.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “I wish I had gone.”</p>
          <p>“Give the two dollars,” the Spirit said again.</p>
          <p>“Your child needs the shoes and you have no more,” the Devil said.
“Your first duty is to your child.”</p>
          <p>How concerned he was for her then!</p>
          <pb id="smith171" n="171"/>
          <p>I thought I would go out, and as I started the Spirit said, “God
knows why you are going out; it is because you don't want to give that
two dollars.”</p>
          <p>O, I felt I could scream out, so I went up to Mrs. Butler, sobbing like
a child, and said, “Mrs. Butler.” She looked at me and I said, “Can I go to
India?”</p>
          <p>“I wish you could,” she said so kindly.</p>
          <p>“Well,” said I, “will you take two dollars?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, I will,” she said, “I will give you a paper, too.”</p>
          <p>It was the “Heathen Woman's Friend.” I had never seen it before, so
I went and sat down, and O, such a wave of glory swept over my soul, and
I said, “Lord, I thank Thee, for I believe I have done right.”</p>
          <p>Just then the Devil said, “He that provideth not for his own
household is worse than an infidel.” It was like a shot, for it was in the
Bible, and I had read it, and I didn't know what to do. I closed my eyes and
lifted my heart to God and said, “Lord, I don't understand it, but somehow
I feel I have done right.” Then the Lord sent another shower of blessing
to my soul. O, it went all through me like oil and honey! How good the
Lord was to me, and at just that moment. Hallelujah! What a Saviour!</p>
          <p>At half-past two the bell rang at the stand for preaching. I walked
down rather slowly, and when I got there some one was making a plea for
twenty dollars or more for putting the water tanks on top of the hill, so
as to be more convenient for the people. A gentle whisper came to me,
“Give that fifty cents.”</p>
          <p>“You will be a fool to give that,” the Devil suggested, “for some
one might give you two dollars; then you would have the fifty cents so
you could get the shoes.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said to myself, “I guess I have got in sympathy with things,
looking at them and hearing them.” So I shut my eyes and turned round so
as not to look up as the basket passed. But the man came and passed the
basket right under my face, and I rose up and threw the fifty cents in the
basket and said, “Glory to God for nothing, and hallelujah for everything,
for I have got Jesus yet;” and O, such a wave of salvation swept through
my soul, and I said, “Lord, I thank Thee for helping me to do right.”</p>
          <p>By and by the preacher commenced. I listened. Rev. John Cookman
preached one of his strong holiness sermons. I was
<pb id="smith172" n="172"/>
greatly blest; but every now and then the Devil would assail me and I
would say, “Lord, help me; I believe I have done right.” And he blest me
still further. It was a fight; but thanks be to God who giveth us the
victory.</p>
          <p>After the meeting was over I went to my tent to get our tea
ready. It was now about six o'clock, and just as we were sitting
down and had begun our meal a voice called from the outside:</p>
          <p>“Mrs. Smith, Mrs. Smith, Grandpa says you and Mazie must
come and get your supper.”</p>
          <p>It was good old Father Brummel's little grandson.</p>
          <p>“Billy, tell your grandpa I thank him, but we are having our supper
and will come some other time.”</p>
          <p>I thought he had gone, but in a few minutes more he called out again:</p>
          <p>“Mrs. Smith, Grandpa says you and Mazie must come over and get
your supper.”</p>
          <p>So Mazie said, “Well, Ma, we had better go.”</p>
          <p>We had some peaches cut down. I said, “What shall we do with our
peaches?”</p>
          <p>“O,” she said, “let's leave them for morning.”</p>
          <p>“All right,” I said. So when we got in dear Brother Brummell's tent
he said, “Come, Sister Smith, sit here,” pointing to the seat. I shall
never forget his loving, kind face. We passed in and took our seats at the
table. When I turned up my plate there were three one dollar bills under
it, fifty cents more than I had given. So old Satan got whipped that time!
Praise the Lord! That was why he assailed me so during the preaching
service but how sweetly Jesus delivered me out of his hand. Praise His
name forever!</p>
          <p>And this is only one of the many times He has delivered me. O,
Lord, I will praise Thee.</p>
          <p>After I had given the two dollars to Mrs. Butler, I sent to town next
morning and got the shoes for my little girl just as I had purposed. At
one o'clock Sister Jane Fee said to me, “Let us go to some place where
we can have a little quiet and prayer together.”</p>
          <p>We took our Bibles and went far from the ground, in an old apple
orchard. We found a large tree out of sight of the people, and almost out
of hearing. There we sat down and read the Word. Oh, how Sweet it was.
We wept together, and prayed, and praised the Lord, and made our
request known, and He heard
<pb id="smith173" n="173"/>
us. After spending an hour, we returned to the campground. As I had had
only a slight breakfast, and it was now two o'clock, I was feeling quite
hungry!</p>
          <p>As we were going down one of the avenues two gentlemen were
standing talking. When we got up to them one of them reached out his
hand and said to me, “This is Sister Amanda Smith, I believe.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “I that is my name, sir.”</p>
          <p>“I have often heard of you. Well, Sister Smith, how are you getting
on?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, very well; the Lord looks after me.”</p>
          <p>“Well, have you had your dinner?” he asked.</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “not yet.”</p>
          <p>“Here are two dollars. Go over there, (pointing to a tent); that is
Brother C.'s tent. I have just had my dinner, and they have a good table.”</p>
          <p>I thanked him kindly, and praised the Lord.</p>
          <p>“But,” I said, “I will not eat all this two dollars up; there will be
some change. Where can I find you?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, never mind that,” he said, “you can keep it; make it go as far
as it will.”</p>
          <p>Thus the Lord was my shepherd that day.</p>
          <p>At six o'clock there was a prayer meeting held at what was called the
old Second Street, or Policemen's tent. Brother King, Brother Smith and a
number of others took part. God was in the midst of us. The Lord helped
in singing, praying and exhortation. How blessed it is to remember our old
friends. Brother Tom Sherwood, with his grand “Amen,” and “Bless the
Lord,” and “Glory to God,” as he would so often make the woods ring
when he would shout it.</p>
          <p>The next morning, at the close of the early prayer meeting, I stood
talking with some one, when a gentleman came to me and said, “Have
you had your breakfast?”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “not yet.”</p>
          <p>“Well, I am going home; I have some tickets, and I guess the Lord
will have me give them to you. They will last till the camp meeting
closes.”</p>
          <p>“I thank God, and thank you,” I said; “but as I am a colored woman
they may object to my taking my meals at that tent.”</p>
          <pb id="smith174" n="174"/>
          <p>“I don't think they will,” he said; “I do not think there will
be any objection, but I will go and see.”</p>
          <p>So he did; and it was all right. They treated me and my
daughter most kindly; and the secret of it was, they were earnest Christians.</p>
          <p>These are some of the Lord's doings, and they are marvelous.
Hallelujah! And I did sing with spirit, and with understanding.</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“In some way or other the Lord will provide;</l>
            <l>It may not be my way, it may not be thy way,</l>
            <l>But yet in His own way, the Lord will provide.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>And I began to trust Him for temporal as well as spiritual blessings as
I had never done before. And Oh, how faithful was my Lord. How He has
blessed me, and all the little I have done for Him.</p>
          <p>I had not been accustomed to take part in the meetings, especially
when white people were present, and there was a timidity and shyness
that much embarrassed me; but whenever called upon, I would ask the
Lord to help me, and take the timidity out of me; and He did help me
every time.</p>
          <p>I remember one Sunday, between the hours of the morning and
evening service, there was a great concourse of people. At that time I
had a good voice, and could sing very loud. Mrs. L. asked me to go to her
tent, and on my way many crowded round me and asked me to sing. Near
by was a large stump. Brother Smith, a class-leader at old Second Street
Church, New York, called out, “Sister Smith, step up on that stump so
the people may hear you better. By that time there was a crowd around
me of about four hundred people. After I had sung one or two pieces, one
of which was very familiar and blessed to many—
<q type="quote" direct="unspecified"><lg type="quote"><l>“All I want, all I want,</l><l>Is a little more faith in Jesus.”</l></lg></q>
Brother Smith said, “Sister Smith, suppose you tell the people your
experience; how the Lord converted you.”</p>
          <p>And I asked the Lord to help me if it was His will that I should
honor Him in acknowledging what He had done for me. And I felt He
would help me, so I trusted in Him and ventured to speak. As I went on
my heart grew warm, and the power of the Spirit rested upon me, and
many of the people wept, and seemed
<pb id="smith175" n="175"/>
deeply moved and interested, as they had never been before. God, I
believe, blessed that meeting at that big stump on the old Sing Sing Camp
Ground. How real it all seems to me now as I think it over, though it was
so long ago. A day or two more and the camp meeting was over, and I
and Mazie were on the boat going home to New York, to my dear home,
which was two small rooms in the rear of 135 Amity street, now called
Third street, just above Sixth avenue. I call it my dear home because the
Lord had so many times answered my prayer, and blessed my own soul,
and made it the birthplace of many souls. Those two little attic rooms
will ever be dear to me, and I feel like saying, as one of old: “If I forget
thee, let my right hand forget her cunning; if I do not prefer thee above
all the fine mountains in America, England, Scotland, Rome, Egypt, or
Africa.”</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“Here I'll raise my Ebenezer,</l>
            <l>Hither by Thy help I've come,</l>
            <l>And I hope by Thy good pleasure</l>
            <l>Safely to arrive at home.” Amen.</l>
          </lg>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith176" n="176"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XIV.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>KENNEBUNK CAMP MEETING—HOW I GOT THERE, AND WAS ENTERTAINED — A
GAZING STOCK—HAMILTON CAMP MEETING—A TRIP TO
VERMONT—THE LOST TRUNK, AND HOW IT WAS FOUND.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>I had met Brother Luce at Round Lake Camp Meeting. He was a
strong holiness preacher. Among others who had asked me to go to
different camp meetings, he had asked me. I was a young beginner yet,
and knew the Lord was leading. But I generally prayed
over matters a good deal before deciding. There was a Mrs. Brown, who
used to live at Harlem, N. Y. She was a good woman, and I used to work
for her. I liked her very much. They had a tent at Round Lake, also. So
one day she asked me to bring her a pitcher of water.</p>
          <p>I often did little things for the ladies, brushed and settled up their
tents, or got them a pitcher or bucket of water. I never felt that it hurt
my dignity.</p>
          <p>After I had brought her a pitcher of water, Mrs. Brown said to me,
“We have a camp meeting at Wesley Grove at such a time, and we are
short of workers, and I believe, Amanda, the Lord would bless you if you
would go to our camp meeting; and all the money you needed would be at
your disposal.”</p>
          <p>“Thank you,” I said, “there are several who have asked me about
going to different camp meetings. But you know I have to pray about it.
So if you give me the address I will know how to go when I get home and
get still before the Lord, so as to know just where He wants me to go, for
when one says ‘Come here,’ and another ‘There,’ I cannot tell which way
or place the Lord wants me to go. But when I get home and get still I can
know His voice.”</p>
          <p>So off I went at that. The day before the camp meeting closed
I met Brother Luce again.</p>
          <pb id="smith177" n="177"/>
          <p>“Now, Sister Smith,” said he, “I have a church at St. Johnsville, and
our people have a large society tent, and you could stay in it, and I would
like to have you come to our camp meeting. I will give you my address,
and when I get home I will write you and give you all the directions how
to come, so you will have no trouble.”</p>
          <p>“All right, sir; thank you,” I said.</p>
          <p>The meeting closed, and I never had heard such wonderful preaching
on the line of holiness. I was filled and thrilled. So I went home and began
to pray and ask the Lord where He would have me go. For out of all the
places I had been asked to visit, I wanted to know just where He would
have me go. And a deep conviction settled down upon me that I was to go
to Kennebunk. I liked Brother Luce and Brother Munger, and their
families were all so kind to me while at Round Lake. Then Brother Luce
would send me word just how to come. But to my surprise, when the letter
came Brother Luce said, “Sister Smith, I am not well, and our people
have decided not to take our big tent; so you had better not come, as you
are a stranger, and have no place to stop.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I thought, “all right. I will go to Wesley Grove, where Mrs.
Brown wants me to go. Then I know her, and like to work for her. So it
will be better than going to Kennebunk.”</p>
          <p>Then the conviction to go to Kennebunk seemed to deepen, and I
did not understand it. I must go to Kennebunk. I went to the Lord and
told Him. I said, “Lord, I would be willing to go to Kennebunk, but Thou
knowest Brother Luce has written and told me not to come. And Thou
knowest it is not nice to go where you are told not to come. And if I do,
it will look like impertinence after he has written and told me not to
come. So I will go to Wesley Grove. Mrs. Brown says they need help
there. Then I have worked for Mrs. Brown, and I am better acquainted
with her, and that would be better for me.”</p>
          <p>This time Satan helped me a little bit. He said, “Yes, the reason you
want to go to Wesley Grove is because Mrs. Brown offered you money,
and that is all you are going there for—money.”</p>
          <p>Oh! how horrible it seemed as I thought of it. And I knew it was not
so. And I said, “Now, Mr. Satan, that's a lie, and I will not go to Wesley
Grove at all. I am going straight to Kennebunk where they told me not to
come. And I will show you it's not money I'm after.”</p>
          <pb id="smith178" n="178"/>
          <p>I didn't know how much it would take for me to go to Kennebunk. I
had been only to Philadelphia. So on Friday night I went to old John
Street Church. Brother Roberts was class leader there. When they held
their fiftieth anniversary they had made me, with a number of others, a
life member, so I often used to go to this class.</p>
          <p>That night there was a Mr. Palmer there. He was a very nice man,
and a very consistent Christian. When the meeting was over, this
gentleman went to put me on the Sixth avenue cars. He said, as we walked
along, talking, “Sister Smith, for years I have been seeking the blessing of
heart purity, and your testimony to-night helped me. But why is it I do
not seem to get out into the full light? The Lord has blessed me,” he
added, “and I have some means. I am a broker on Wall street. But I have
consecrated all to the Lord. And any time you need any help, you must
just let me know.”</p>
          <p>“Well, sir,” I said, “I never tell anybody but the Lord about my
needs. He knows all, and I always tell Him to put it into the hearts of the
people to help me when I need it, and then I leave it.”</p>
          <p>Now, somehow, I felt that the Lord wanted that brother to give me
some money, for I did not have quite enough to go to Kennebunk. So I
said good night, and got on the car and on I went. But I prayed all the
way, and after I got home, that the Lord would trouble that man's heart,
for I felt that he was disobeying the Spirit, and that was one reason why
he could not come out into the light of full salvation. You must not keep
back the full price of loyal obedience to God, and yet expect Him to bless
you. And yet how often do we find persons doing this very thing. Then
they wonder why they do not get on. The Lord help someone who reads
this to see the truth.</p>
          <p>I felt somehow all the time that that man was the one that was to
help me out. So next morning I got down and prayed again. And then I
got up and began to get my things ready. I was doing some ironing. All at
once I heard someone come running upstairs very quickly. When he got
to the foot of the stairs he called out, “Sister Smith!”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said. Who should it be but this very brother.</p>
          <p>“I had an errand uptown this morning,” said he, “and I thought I
would run in and see you.”</p>
          <p>Now he had never been to my house before in his life. So I
<pb id="smith179" n="179"/>
said, “The Lord sent him.” I said to him, “Sit down, Brother Palmer.”
“Well,” he said, “I haven't much time.”</p>
          <p>But he did sit down a few minutes, and then he said, “I wanted to
give you a little money.”</p>
          <p>“Amen,” said I. “You might as well have done it last night. That's
what the Lord told you to do.”</p>
          <p>“Well, yes,” he said.</p>
          <p>It was just enough, with what I had, to get me a round trip ticket to
Kennebunk Camp Meeting. Praise the Lord!</p>
          <p>Then we got down on our knees and prayed. I said, “Now, brother,
you might just as well settle this thing. The Lord is willing to bless you.
Why don't you let him? Why not be obedient now? The Lord can do it
now if you will just trust Him.”</p>
          <p>So while kneeling it came to me to sing a verse or two of that old
hymn of Charles Wesley's:</p>
          <lg type="humn">
            <l>“Come, O, Thou traveler unknown,</l>
            <l>Whom still I hold but cannot see.</l>
            <l>My company before is gone,</l>
            <l>And I am left alone with Thee,” etc.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>After singing I said to him, “Now, Brother Palmer, pray and let go.”</p>
          <p>So he did. My! how he prayed! The Lord broke him all down. He got
blessed while he was praying. I prayed a little and then I sang the next
verse:</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“In vain Thou strugglest to get free,</l>
            <l>I never will unloose my hold;</l>
            <l>Thou art the man that died for me,</l>
            <l>The secret of Thy love unfold.</l>
            <l>Thy mercies never shall remove,</l>
            <l>Thy nature and Thy name is Love.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Then the blessed Spirit fell upon him, and he launched out into light
and liberty. Oh! how he praised the Lord. What a morning that was in
that little attic room on Amity street. “And still there's more to follow.”</p>
          <p>In a few days after this I was off to Kennebunk. I left New York by
the Fall River Line at five o'clock P. M. When I got on the boat, to my
surprise whom should I meet but Sister Clark.</p>
          <p>“Why,” she said, “Sister Smith, where are you going?”</p>
          <pb id="smith180" n="180"/>
          <p>“I am going to Kennebunk Camp Meeting. Where are you going?”
“Well, praise the Lord,” she said, “there is, where I am going.”</p>
          <p>We had a very pleasant evening together on the boat. We talked and
prayed and sang. There were a number of very nice ladies, who seemed to
enjoy Sister Clark's talk and prayers. We should have got into Boston, at
the old Providence depot, at eight A. M., so as to take the train there for
Kennebunk. But on account of a fog the boat did not get in on time, so
we were ten minutes late for the train. Then we had to wait till twelve
o'clock, noon, before there was another train. Well, I was going to get
my ticket and go on the boat from Boston. It was cheaper that way. But
Sister Clark said:</p>
          <p>“Now don't do that, Sister Smith. You will lose two days of the camp
meeting if you do that. Go right on now with me.”</p>
          <p>Well, I thought I would like to do it, yet I didn't have money
enough. But she said, “I think you had better do it. I think you had
better go right on with me.”</p>
          <p>So after talking awhile I decided to buy my ticket and go with her.
That left me only fifty cents. After I got my ticket and sat down, oh!
how Satan attacked me. He said, “Now you have been getting on, and the
Lord has been leading you all the way. But now you have got out of the
Lord's hands. You have got into Mrs. Clark's hands. She is leading you
now.”</p>
          <p>Oh! I felt dreadful. I wished I had not seen Mrs. Clark. I wished I had
not come on the boat. Oh! to think the Lord had blessed me so much,
and now I had got right out of His hands, and was in the hands of a
woman. I do not suppose Sister Clark ever knew how bad I felt. I could
have cried.</p>
          <p>After I walked about a little while, I said to Mrs. Clark, “I have Miss
Sarah Clapp's address.”</p>
          <p>She lived on Winter street, Boston. I had met her at the camp
meeting at Round Lake, and she had given me this address, and told me if
I ever came to Boston I must call and see her. So I said, “I think I will go
and see Miss Clapp.”</p>
          <p>“Very well,” she said, “I will stay here and mind the things. Be sure
you get back in time.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <p>So I went out and took the car and went to Miss Clapp's. How glad
she was to see me. She had got the blessing at the
<pb id="smith181" n="181"/>
Round Lake Camp Meeting, and she was praising the Lord, and saying
how nicely the Lord had kept her, and how she had been getting on since
she had got back to Boston. She got me some lunch. We sang and had a
little prayer together, then she brought something to me and said, “I
want you to take this. The Lord wants me to give it to you. But you must
not look at it until you get in the cars.”</p>
          <p>Well, I was in a fidget, because I wanted to see what it was. So she
sent a little girl with me to put me on the right car that would take me
right to the depot. Oh! how I did want to look at what she had given me.
But she had made me promise not to look at it, so I did not. When I did
look at it, lo and behold, it was a five dollar bill! So another triumph for
Jesus.</p>
          <p>We arrived at Kennebunk at nine o'clock P. M. Sister Clark had
friends that were looking for her, so they met her at the depot. Of course
when we got to the grounds the meeting was over, and all the people were
in their tents. I had the company of Sister Clark and her friend as far as
the stand, or auditorium. Then Sister Clark said, “Sister Smith, what are
you going to do?”</p>
          <p>“I don't know.”</p>
          <p>The lady was with her said, “I wish I had room for you, Mrs. Smith, I
would take you in. But really I have only room for Sister Clark.”</p>
          <p>“If I could find the lodging tent,” I said, “I might inquire whether I
could get a place for the night.”</p>
          <p>But she said she did not know really where to direct me. So the man
set my trunk down, and I sat down on the end of a long bench beside it.
There was one or two lights burning.</p>
          <p>“Now then,” the Devil said, “if you had gone on the boat as you
first thought, and had not followed Sister Clark, you would have got here
in the day time, and it would have been much better. Then, besides, you
might have done some good work for God on the boat. It is all well
enough for Mrs. Clark. She had friends looking out for her. But no one
here knows you.” “That is so,” I said, “and I am so sorry I did not go on
the boat.”</p>
          <p>One might have thought he was wonderfully interested for the poor
sinners on the boat. What a pity I had not gone and talked to those
people as he said. Oh! how subtle his suggestions. How he likes to
tantalize you about what you might have done, especially after the
opportunity is past. He does it to get your eye
<pb id="smith182" n="182"/>
turned on a mistake, or on the sadness of your heart, because you
have made a mistake, and how many poor souls he brings into bondage
right at this point. I sat there, and in my heart I cried. But somehow I
felt I was right in coming. So I said, “Lord, help me to learn the lesson. I
suppose I will have to sleep under the stand.”</p>
          <p>So in my mind I began to fix about which way I should lay
my head. There was a great pile of leaves and some straw under
the stand, to be kept dry in case it should rain. So my imagined
bed was made. Then I thought, “I wonder if there are any pigs
about here, and if they would disturb me.”</p>
          <p>Then I began to feel a little afraid, and I said, “Lord, help me and
do, please send some one to me.”</p>
          <p>I had scarcely uttered the words when I saw a door open away at the
upper part of the grounds; a man came out and walked to where I was
sitting. A moment later, and out came a sister. She said, “Brother M.,
where are you going?”</p>
          <p>“Oh!” he said, “I think I see someone here! so I am looking about.”</p>
          <p>By that time he was quite up to me. “Why, is this Amanda Smith?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <p>“Sister A.,” he called, “here is Sister Amanda Smith. Praise the
Lord. Oh! now I see why the Lord sent me out here. I had no especial
business, but it seemed I must come down here and look about. Praise the
Lord.”</p>
          <p>We had a praising time of it. They took me, bag and baggage, to the
tent. It was a large society tent, and there were several families together.
They had a large upstairs, and they said they could accommodate me for
the night anyhow. I was so thankful. I had an elegant bed, and was so
comfortable. In the morning when they had all gone downstairs I got on
my knees and said, “'Now, Lord, this seems like the very place where
Thou wantest me to stay. But they have said they could accommodate
me only to-night. Now if Thou dost want me to stay here, make them ask
me when I go downstairs, to stay. Amen.”</p>
          <p>In the morning I arose and went downstairs. We had family prayers.
What a time we had. It was not strange to have a baptism of the Spirit
fall upon us in those days while at family prayers and praising the Lord.</p>
          <pb id="smith183" n="183"/>
          <p>When the breakfast was over I said, “Now can you tell me where the
office is where I can go to inquire about getting a tent, and some straw to
fill my tick and pillow?”</p>
          <p>“Oh! you are not going away, are you?”</p>
          <p>“Well, you know you were only to accommodate me till morning,
as I was out of doors last night.”</p>
          <p>“Well, were you comfortable where you slept last night?”</p>
          <p>“Oh! yes.”</p>
          <p>“Very well. You just stay where you are.”</p>
          <p>Oh! didn't I Praise the Lord for his goodness, and for his wonderful
works to the children of men. No wonder Job said, “And these are only
parts of His ways.” Hallelujah!</p>
          <p>Here I must speak of Sister Clark's help when I was greatly tempted
because the people gazed at me and followed me about from place to
place and just stared at me.</p>
          <p>Under this trial I learned the meaning of the thirty-second and
thirty-third verses of the tenth chapter of Hebrews.</p>
          <p>It was one Sunday. There had been a great crowd all day, and
everywhere I would go a crowd would follow me. If I went into a tent
they would surround it and stay till I came out, then they would follow
me. Sometimes I would slip into a tent away from them. Then I would see
them peep in, and if they saw me they would say, “Oh! here is the
colored woman. Look!” Then the rush! So after dinner I managed to get
away. I went into a friend's tent and said, “Let me lie down here out of
sight a little while.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” she said, “the people do not seem to have any manners. I
never saw anything like it.”</p>
          <p>So I got down on the floor under the foot of the bed, and I would see
them as they would pass by, and hear them say, “Where is she, the
colored woman?”</p>
          <p>“I don't know, but I think she is in here,” someone would say. But I
kept still. About five o'clock the people began to leave the ground. So
about six I stepped out and went down to the spring. I met Sister Clark.
She said, “Sister Smith, have you had your supper?”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “there is something the matter with me.”</p>
          <p>“What is it?”</p>
          <p>“The people have followed me about all day, and have stared at me.
Somehow I feel so bad and uncomfortable.”</p>
          <pb id="smith184" n="184"/>
          <p>“Well,” she said, laughing, “don't you know the Bible says, ‘You are
to be a gazing stock?’ ”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “is it in the Bible?”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“All right, I can settle it then.”</p>
          <p>She went to the dining hall to supper, and I went down in the woods
by myself, and there I had it out. I told the Lord how mean I felt because
the people had looked at me. I prayed, “Help me to throw off that mean feeling,
and give me grace to be a gazing stock.”
And after I had prayed, I remained kneeling and thinking it
all over. All at once a thought came to me: “The other day when you
were carrying the clothes home you saw a crowd standing and looking in
at a window on Broadway, New York, at a picture.”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“And you went up with the crowd and looked at it too.”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“You heard the remarks of the people, and the approvals and
disapprovals.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <p>“Did that picture say anything?”</p>
          <p>“No.”</p>
          <p>“Did it injure its beauty?”</p>
          <p>“No, Lord; I see it.”</p>
          <p>I got up and went on double quick to the tent. I praised the Lord. I
laughed, and cried, and shouted. It was so simple, and yet so real. The
next morning at the eight o'clock meeting I got up and shouted, “I have
got the victory! Everybody come and look at me! Praise the Lord!”</p>
          <p>I was free as a bird.</p>
          <lg type="quote">
            <l>“What a wonderful Saviour is Jesus, my Jesus,</l>
            <l>What a wonderful Saviour is Jesus, my Lord!”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>At this same camp meeting the Lord cured a good old brother, Jacob
C., of prejudice. He was a well-to-do man, and had lived in Maine all his
life. He said he had never seen many colored persons, and never cared to
have anything to do with them when he could help it. If he had any
business to do with them, he would always do it as quickly as possible and
get away. So now, when he saw me about in the meetings he was much
disturbed.
<pb id="smith185" n="185"/>
But still he felt that he needed the blessing, and had come to
camp meeting for that purpose. Whenever the invitation was
given for those who wanted a clean heart, he would go forward
and kneel down. But then the black woman would be in every
meeting; would sing, or pray, or testify. He could not get on.
Then the Holy Spirit had showed him the filthy use of tobacco,
and he thought he never could give that up. He had used it
from a boy ten years old; and he was now about sixty. He said he
had never been without it a day all these years; and if he failed
to get it on Saturday, he would go into a drug store on his way to
church on Sunday morning and get it, and pay for it on Monday.
What a slave! He was a class-leader, and he said he felt he
needed to be fixed up a bit.</p>
          <p>So he did, I should say. One morning under a powerful sermon by
Rev. B. F. Pomeroy, of the Troy Conference, he was led to make a full
surrender of himself. When Brother Pomeroy invited them forward, this
man went. He had got the victory while praying in the woods, over his
prejudice against me an hour or two before. But the tobacco stuck. He had
it in his mouth, and when he knelt there the Spirit said to him, “Can you
give up that tobacco?” And I saw him when he dug a hole in the straw
leaves and took his tobacco out of his mouth, put it down, covered
it over and got on it with his knees! It was not long before the Lord
poured in his heart the blessing of full salvation. My! how he shouted!</p>
          <p>It was a wonderful meeting that afternoon. The first thing he saw
when he got up and stood on his feet, he said, was the colored woman
standing on a bench with both hands up, singing
“All I want is a little more faith in Jesus.” And he said every bit of
prejudice was gone, and the love of God was in his heart, and he thought I
was just beautiful!</p>
          <p>I saw him the next year, and he was still saved. And he sat down by
me in the dining hall at the table and gave me two dollars and he said the
past year had been the best year of his life. Oh, how happy he was! God
bless him. Amen.</p>
          <p>I think it was June 21, 1871. 1 remember the great railroad accident
at Revier. I got into Boston from Martha's Vineyard. I was anxious to
catch the five P. M. train. It left Boston, and stopped at Hamilton, about
seven o'clock. Then the next train did not leave till seven thirty, and
that would not arrive at the camp
<pb id="smith186" n="186"/>
meeting till about nine o'clock; and as I had never been there I was
anxious to get there as early as I could. But the man that I had got to
take my trunk was late, and just as I had got into the station the train
was moving out.</p>
          <p>“Oh, my!” I said, “I wanted to go on that train.” The porter said,
“You are too late now.”</p>
          <p>“When will the next one go out to the camp meeting?”</p>
          <p>“Seven thirty,” he said, “and will arrive about nine o'clock.”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” I said, “I'm so sorry. I wrote I would be on that train.”</p>
          <p>There were a number of persons who had come to say good-bye to
loved ones, parents, and children, and friends; and as the train moved off,
handkerchiefs were waved and kisses were thrown, and the last good-bye
said, and the train passed out of the station, and I felt as though I would
cry, I was so disappointed. But that disappointment saved my life. We
left Boston on the next train, a lively company of camp meeting folks. A
number were just going for the Sabbath. I met a number of friends who
knew me, and we had some singing on the train, and I was feeling glad and
happy, after all my disappointment. We went at full speed, and all at
once the train suddenly stopped. We sang on and waited for it to start.
We didn't know what the trouble was. A half hour passed; still we did not
move on. Some of the men went out, and we thought when they came
back we would know what the trouble was. Another half hour passed, and
they did not come back. Then some of the women said, “Let's go out and
see.” So several of us got out and walked down the track and met several
coming, who said there was a great accident at Revier. Our train had
stopped about it mile away, this side of where the accident occurred.</p>
          <p>I, with several others, walked to the scene, and as we drew near the
fire was roaring, and the shouts for help and the groans of the dying and
wounded were something beyond description. Revier was only a small way
station; there was no drug store, and no houses to get any help from.
They took off the doors of the few houses that stood round, and the shutters,
and everything they could
get hold of. Some were scalded; some were burned; others with broken
limbs; and we were helpless; we had nothing. I could only weep and pray. I
thought of the goodness of the Lord in not letting the man get my trunk
in time, and then the words of this Psalm came to my mind with much
force. “A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at thy right
<pb id="smith187" n="187"/>
hand; but it shall not come nigh thee.” Oh, how I did praise my loving
Father, God.</p>
          <p>They succeeded somehow in getting the track clear, and our train
passed on. We arrived at the camp-ground between twelve
and one o'clock at night. Sunday was a sad day, though many who were
on the ground knew nothing of the accident, yet it seemed to cast a
shadow. But the Lord was with us and helped. How well I remember some
of the dear friends. My home was with Mrs. James Musso, in their pretty
cottage. The lovely meetings we had! I remember Mrs. McGee, of
Boston, and old Father Waite, of Ipswich. One day, going into the dining tent,
he introduced me to the people as the “Fifteenth Amendment.” That was
the first I had heard of that bill. I also remember Father Snow, of Boston,
Sarah and Laura Clapp, and dear Beenie
Hamilton, and the wonderful tent meeting. She asked me to go with her
to a little quiet meeting in a cottage. It was not to be a
large meeting; only a few hungry ones who wanted help specially. The
meeting was to be held only an hour; but we never closed it from half
past two till six o'clock, and we could hardly close then; and if ever I saw
God take hold of a meeting and control it, it was that afternoon. More
than a score of souls were swept into the fountain of cleansing. Some
people were convicted for pardon and for purity on the spot, and yielded
to God, and God saved. Truly it was realized, “Knock and it shall be
opened; seek and ye shall find; ask, and it shall be given you, for every
one that asketh, receiveth; and he that seeketh, findeth; and to him that
knocketh, it is opened.” The most of the time I stood on my feet and exhorted, and
sang, and talked, and prayed. When I got out and went to start home, I
could scarcely walk. I was thoroughly exhausted. I had a cup of tea, and
lay down a while, and was ready for another pitched battle. Glory to God!</p>
          <p>Those were wonderful days. One does not see it in that fashion now.
Oh, how we need the mighty Holy Ghost power that they had at
Pentecost!</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“It was while they all were praying,</l>
            <l>It was while they all were praying,</l>
            <l>It was while they all were praying</l>
            <l>And believing it would come,</l>
            <l>Came the power, the power,</l>
            <l>Came the power that Jesus promised should come down.”</l>
          </lg>
          <pb id="smith188" n="188"/>
          <p>One day, just before the camp meeting closed, Rev. Dr. Cushman,
who was then Principal of the Ladies' Seminary at Auburndale, Mass.,
came to me and said: “Sister Smith, have you ever been to Lindenville,
Vt.?” I said, “No.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” said he, “that is my home, not far from there. Our camp
meeting begins such a day (naming the day), and I believe the Lord would
have you go to that meeting. I think you would do us good. I have to
leave to-night,” he continued, “or in the morning, but I will give you the
directions how to come.” So I told the Lord if He wanted me to go to
Lindenville, and would give me the money, I would take that as an
indication of His will. So the money came all right.</p>
          <p>On Tuesday morning, I think it was, I was off. I didn't stop to eat my
breakfast; I thought I would wait till I got there. I left Hamilton about six
A. M. for Boston, so as to get as early a train as I could. I had no idea
where Vermont was, much less Lindenville. I was as green as a pea! I had
never traveled any distance, and coming from New York to Boston, and
then to Martha's Vineyard, was the biggest thing I had ever done. I
expected to get to Lindenville about ten o'clock A. M. When I got to the
station at Boston, I went to the ticket office and asked for a ticket to
Lindenville, Vt. The man said, “You won't have time to get a ticket; the
train is just moving out.” I turned and said to the man, “Put on my trunk,
quick!”</p>
          <p>He pitched it on, and I got on. I think it was the eight-fifteen train
in the morning. When the conductor came I told him I didn't have time
to get a ticket, so paid him what he asked. I said to him, “I didn't get my
trunk checked; will you please look in the baggage car and tell me if you
see such a trunk?” describing the trunk as best I could. In a little while he
came through, and said, “Madame, there is so much baggage piled up that
I cannot tell, exactly, but from the description you give I think it is
there; it will be all right.” So I was contented. Ten o'clock came, and I was
not at Lindenville. Eleven o'clock—twelve o'clock—not yet. Then I
began to get hungry. I saw no place where I could get even an apple. Then
I wondered if I had not made a mistake after all. So the Devil thought
this was his chance, and he assailed me fiercely:</p>
          <p>“You don't know if you are on the right train.”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “I do not.”</p>
          <pb id="smith189" n="189"/>
          <p>“You ought not to have come without getting a ticket.”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “I suppose not.” Then I thought, “Well, I asked the
Lord about it,” and then he said, “You prayed, but you didn't pray
enough.”</p>
          <p>“Perhaps I didn't,” I thought.</p>
          <p>Then a gentleman got in, and he looked very pleasant, and I thought
I would ask him if I was on the right train to Lindenville, Vt. So I went to
him and said, “You will excuse me, sir, but I want to ask you if this is the
train that goes to Lindenville, Vt.?”</p>
          <p>He said very sharply, “I don't know.” Then everybody seemed to
look at me. All the people seemed so strange. It seemed to me I had
never seen that kind of people before. And they seemed as though they
had not seen many of my kind before! My! how they stared at me! After
a while a lady got on, and I thought I would ask her. And I said,
“Madame, will you tell me if this train goes to Lindenville, Vt.?”</p>
          <p>She pulled herself up, and said, “I don't know.” Then I thought I
would ask the conductor, but he sailed through in such it rush that I
couldn't ask him. Then the Devil said, “You think the Lord wanted you
to go to Lindenville, Vt.; but if the Lord wanted you to go, somebody
would know if you are on the right train, and be able to tell you.” And I
thought, “Yes, that is so; it does seem so.” And imagine my surprise when
I never got to Lindenville, Vt., till six o'clock in the evening. But about
four o'clock in the afternoon we stopped at a station, and Rev. Mr. Luce
and his wife and children got on, and they spied me, and Brother Luce
came up, and said, “Why, Amanda Smith, where are you going?”</p>
          <p>“To Lindenville, Vt., sir.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” said he, “we go as far as St. Johnsville. Then we are going up
to Lindenville on Sunday to the camp meeting.”</p>
          <p>I was so glad. Then he asked me if I had had anything to eat. I told
him no, and they gave me some lunch, and that helped me.</p>
          <p>When we got to Lindenville, Dr. Cushan was there and met me at the
station, and hunted for my trunk high and low; but he could not find it;
there was no such trunk there. And I had to stay just with the clothes
that I had on, and had traveled in, up till the next Saturday.</p>
          <pb id="smith190" n="190"/>
          <p>Well, we went to the camp meeting at Lindenville. We had a good
time. The Lord blessed me very greatly. It was very primitive, but the
people were very hearty and kind.</p>
          <p>I remember Rev. Mr. McCann was Presiding Elder, and had charge of
the meeting. I shall never forget the lecture he gave me the morning I
left. He was very much afraid that I would be spoiled; and I remember as I
sat before him, he charged me with vehemence; when he told incidents
where colored people had been made a good deal of, and how they came
down, and how they were spoiled, and how it affected them, and hurt their
influence. I smiled, and he went on with his charge. People pitied me for
his great solicitude, and I felt that his labor was in vain. There I sat in the
congregation, and it was his farewell remarks, as the camp meeting had
closed that morning. I didn't know whether to stay for another camp
meeting, or whether to go. Some laughed, and others seemed to feel sorry,
I didn't know what to do; but I prayed mightily. But the Lord kept me,
and none of these things have come upon me. How I praise Him!</p>
          <p>On Saturday we went to Boston. Dr. Cushan went to the
store and got me some things to help me through Sunday. I was
entertained at the home of Dr. Hopkins, of Auburndale. I spoke
several times on Sunday. Sunday night we had a very precious
meeting at the Methodist Church; so that I went home cheered
in heart, though I had no trunk. I went to my room, and just as
I was getting ready for bed I thought to myself, “I must make a
very special prayer for my trunk.” So I knelt to pray, and the
words of John 15:7 came forcibly to my mind: “If ye abide in me,
and my words abide in you, you shall ask what you will, and it
shall be done unto you.” And I said, “Now, Lord. here is Thy
word, and as far as I know, I believe that I am abiding in Thee,
and that Thy word is abiding in me. And now, Lord, I'm going
to ask you about my trunk. Grant me this petition, that I will
either get my trunk, or hear from it to-morrow.”</p>
          <p>Then these words came to me: “If thou canst believe all
things are possible with them that believe.” And I said, “Lord,
I believe I will get my trunk to-morrow.”</p>
          <p>Just then Satan said, clearly, “That trunk has been gone a week, and
you have hunted for it high and low, and Dr. Cushan, and Dr. Hopkins,
and other friends, have looked for it; you have sent telegrams, and you
have not heard a word of it; and
<pb id="smith191" n="191"/>
now, for you to say you believe you will get it to-morrow, is
presumption; and when people are sanctified and not presumptuous,
they never say anything till they know it.”</p>
          <p>And then I began to get a little frightened. I said, “Oh,
Lord, Thou knowest I do not mean to be presumptuous. But
somehow or other I believe I will get my trunk to-morrow;” and
every time I said “I believe” to God, it seemed to me my faith
was strengthened, and there was a sweet assurance and peace came
over my spirit that did not come when the least shadow of doubt
would try to enter my heart. But the Tempter harassed me. Oh,
how he harassed me! I rose from my knees, and went over to the
little stand in the corner, and I said, “Lord, give me some word
to help me.” Then I opened my Bible, and my eyes fell on these
words: “A crooked and perverse generation seeketh after a sign,
and there shall be no sign given them,” and I shut the book, and
said, “Lord, I don't want any sign. I believe I will get my trunk
to-morrow.” Then Satan seemed to leave me, and I went to bed
in peace. I believed God all night.</p>
          <p>The first thing in the morning the thought of my trunk came into
my mind, and I said, “Lord, I believe I will get my trunk to-day.”</p>
          <p>I didn't tell anybody. I just kept it before the Lord. I went down to
breakfast. Dr. Hopkins was such a kind gentleman. He read the Bible for
family prayer, then he knelt down to pray, and asked the Lord so
earnestly about my trunk. I did not say anything to him about what I had
believed upstairs. At breakfast he said, “Sister Smith, we will go to town
this morning, and have another search for your trunk.” This was Tuesday
morning. They had hunted everywhere Monday, and had no tidings.</p>
          <p>When breakfast was over, he and I started for Boston. He said to me,
“Now, Sister Smith, you can go to Miss Clapp's, and I will go to the
baggage room and inquire if they have heard anything about your trunk.”</p>
          <p>So I went on to Miss Clapp's, 19 Winter street. She was busy in the
outer room, and told me to be seated in the parlor. I did so. After awhile
she called out and said, “Sister Smith, have you heard anything about
your trunk?”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said.</p>
          <p>Then she in a very pleasant manner said, “Well, somehow I believe
you will get it. I had a valise lost once, and it was gone three months,
but I got it all right.”</p>
          <pb id="smith192" n="192"/>
          <p>I thought to myself, “Three months, indeed; I cannot wait three
months; I want my trunk now.” Still I did not tell her how I had believed
in God. As I sat in the chair I threw my head back and began to sing this
little hymn, that had been blessed so wonderfully of God to so many souls:</p>
          <lg type="quote">
            <l>“All I want, all I want, all I want,</l>
            <l>Is a little more faith in Jesus.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>I sang two verses; and as I was repeating the chorus of the last verse
a knock came at the door, and as Miss Clapp was not in the room, I got
up and went to the door: and when I opened it, there stood a great big
Irishman, about six feet high, with my trunk. And as he wheeled it in, he
said, “Here is a trunk for Amanda Smith,” and I shouted, “Praise the
Lord,” and he looked as though he was frightened. He wheeled the trunk
in and stepped back, and I said, “You needn't be afraid; I'm only believing
in God. That is all. Glory!” And he cut down stairs and I have never seen
him since!</p>
          <p>Oh! how Satan tried to wrest my faith. But God stood by me as He
stood by Joshua; so that when the Tempter comes in like a flood the
Lord shall lift up a standard against him. “Fear not. Be strong and of good
courage. Said I not unto thee if thou wouldst believe thou shouldst see the
glory of God?” Amen. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith193" n="193"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XV.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>MY EXPERIENCE AT DR. TAYLOR'S CHURCH, NEW YORK,
AND ELSEWHERE—THE GENERAL CONFERENCE AT
NASHVILLE—HOW I WAS TREATED AND HOW IT
ALL CAME OUT—HOW THINGS CHANGE.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>I think it was in October, 1870, or 1871. It was when Miss Sarah
Smiley, the Quakeress, was very popular. She was giving Bible readings at
that time in different churches—Dr. Cuyler's Church in Brooklyn, at the
Methodist Churches, and others. I was holding meetings at
Twenty-fourth Street Methodist Church, with Rev. Dr.—, and Miss Smiley was
giving a series of Bible readings at Dr. Taylor's Church at the same time.
Some ladies at Brooklyn, who had been attending the Twenty-fourth
Street Church, came one evening and said to me, “Oh, Amanda Smith,
have you been to hear Miss Smiley at Dr. Taylor's Church?” And I said,
“No.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” they said, “she is to be there to-morrow afternoon, and it is
to be her last Bible reading. It is on such a subject,” naming the subject,
“Oh, yesterday it was grand. I thought of you, and wished you were there.
So I made up my mind I would come and tell you to-night, and maybe
you could go to-morrow afternoon.”</p>
          <p>I was not holding afternoon meetings, only evening meetings,
myself, so I thanked them very kindly and thought I would go and hear
Miss Smiley. So I did. I went early. There was quite a company gathered,
though it was a half hour before the time. A number of gentleman were
present, and ladies whom I had met some at Ocean Grove, others at Dr.
Palmer's Tuesday meetings, and some of these ladies said to me, “Now,
Amanda Smith, while we are waiting it would be nice if you would sing.”</p>
          <p>The “Winnowed Hymns” were very popular then; they were
<pb id="smith194" n="194"/>
new, and there were a number of pieces I knew very well. In those days
I used to sing a great deal, and somehow the Lord always seemed to bless
my singing. So these ladies were very anxious to have me sing. I told them
I did not like to do so; I thought it might not be pleasant in this new
church, and it was not a Methodist Church, and perhaps they might
not like it. But they told me it
would be all right. Several of these ladies were members of
the church. They assured me that it would be no breach of propriety for
me to sing. So when they urged me, I sang.</p>
          <p>The Lord blessed the singing. When I got through with one piece,
they asked me to sing something else. They made the selections; I do not
remember just now what they were, but I sang another piece. And while they
were selecting another piece, I said, “I think I had better not sing any
more just now,” and asked the Lord to help me and not let me be singing
when Miss Smiley came in. I thought she might think I had put myself
forward. And the Lord saved me from that mortification.</p>
          <p>The ladies were still urging me, and said they knew Miss Smiley would
be rather pleased. But I did not feel so. So Miss Smiley came in when there
was no singing going on. A minute or two later, as they were urging me so,
I presume I would have been singing. Oh, how glad I was that the Lord had
kept me.</p>
          <p>Miss Smiley got through with her Bible reading beautifully. It was
very interesting and everybody seemed to enjoy it. The gentlemen came
up and shook hands with me, and thanked me for the singing. The ladies
who were in thanked me for the singing, and as I was very near Miss Smiley,
I thanked her for the address and told her how much it had helped me, but
I thought she seemed rather cool. Then I was frightened, and sorry I had
said anything to her.</p>
          <p>By and by I saw a lady, tall, with black hair and a very sallow complexion, and a
tremendous air, and a countenance not brightened by sweetness—but still,
she passed. I saw this lady go up to Miss Smile and begin talking to
her, and I saw Miss Smiley shaking her head; but I did not know what it
meant.</p>
          <p>I did not rush out through the ladies; I quietly waited and kept behind,
so as not to be in the way; and after this lady turned away from Miss
Smiley, she looked at me with a scowl and a look of contempt on her
face. She stepped inside of a pew and beckoned me and said, “Come here,
come here.”</p>
          <pb id="smith195" n="195"/>
          <p>So I went up to her with all the smiles and grace I was capable of,
and she drew herself up in the most dignified manner and
said, “Who told you to come here?” And she said it in such a
tone that it frightened me. It went all over me, and I began to
stammer—a thing I never do—and I tried to think of the name
of the lady who had asked me—for I knew her very well—but to
save me her name would not come. She was at the meeting, but
had got to the door, and was speaking to some one; and I looked
round and said, “Mrs.—, Mrs.—,” but I could not think of
the name. I told her some ladies had told me about Miss Smiley's
meeting, and I thought I would like to come and hear Miss
Smiley.</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “we have invited Miss Smiley here.”</p>
          <p>“Oh.” I said, “I beg your pardon, madame.”</p>
          <p>“Never mind, pass right out, pass right out,” she said, waving her
hand toward the door.</p>
          <p>“Oh,” I said, “Madame—” and she said, “Pass out, pass out,” and she
drove me away.</p>
          <p>Some of the ladies were passing, and they said, “Oh, my, this is too
bad.”</p>
          <p>“What is the matter?” another said. And another, “Oh, that is a
shame.” “What is it?”</p>
          <p>By the time I got to the door there was so much sympathy
and pity for me that they almost killed me. I cried, almost to
convulsions. I was nearly dead. If they had not pitied me and
seemed to feel so sorry for me, I could have got on well enough.</p>
          <p>I went up to Sixth avenue and got on the car, and some of the
ladies got on the same car; and they sat down beside me and tried
to comfort me, and they made it worse. I was ashamed of myself,
but I could not help myself. It seemed to me I had lost all control
of my feelings. I cried about that thing for about two days,
every time I thought of it. And it made quite a stir. The ladies
came from downtown to see me about it, and to inquire about it.
And I prayed so much for the woman, for I thought she needed to
be prayed for, and I did pray for her with all my heart. So I
think that she got the worst of it in the end!</p>
          <p>Sometimes people say to me, “Oh, Amanda Smith, how very
popular you are.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I say, “but I paid for it.” I paid a good price for my
popularity. I don't know whether the lady is living or dead. I
<pb id="smith196" n="196"/>
have never seen her since. Poor thing, how I have pitied her!
I suppose the Lord will get her through somehow. But that is the
only time I was ever ordered out of a church from a religious
meeting, or any other kind.</p>
          <p>Again, it was in 1870 or 1871, when my dear friend,
Mrs. Hannah Whitehall Smith, was holding those marvelous Bible
readings in Germantown and Philadelphia that God blessed so wonderfully.
I had often heard them spoken of, and read of them, and thought how I
would like to go; but then I did not know whether they would allow colored
persons to go. The Lord often would send me around among white people
where there was a good meeting going on, that I might learn more
perfectly some lesson from His Word.</p>
          <p>One day I was on my way to West Philadelphia when Mr. Robert
Pearson Smith, who had been off in California, doing some evangelistic
work, I believe, and had got home just a few days before, got on the car,
and after he had sat down a little while he looked over and recognized me.
He came and said, “I think this is Amanda Smith?” I said, “Yes.” He took
a seat by me, and did not have any fear or embarrassment from my
being a colored woman. How real, and kind, and true he was. He said,
“Amanda Smith, has thee attended any of the meetings that my
wife Hannah, has been holding?”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “I have thought I would like so much to go, but I did
not know if they would allow colored persons to go.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, yes, Amanda,” he said, “there would be no objection to thee
going, and I think thee would enjoy the meeting very much. God has
wonderfully blessed Hannah, and scores of ladies of rank have been led to
consecrate themselves to the Lord, and have realized great blessing. She
will hold a meeting at 1018 Arch street, on Friday. Thee must go.”</p>
          <p>I thanked him very kindly, and told him I would do so.</p>
          <p>“Now,” I thought, to myself, “the Lord has answered my prayer, and
opened the way for me, and no doubt He has some blessed lesson to teach
me from His Word; for Mrs. Smith is such a wonderful Bible teacher.”</p>
          <p>So I looked forward to Friday with great delight. When the
day came I got ready and went, prayerfully. But somehow I
seemed to have a little trembling come over me as I neared the
corner of Tenth and Arch streets; and I said to myself, “I wonder
<pb id="smith197" n="197"/>
what is going to happen; my heart has become so sad all in a moment.”</p>
          <p>Then I began to pray more earnestly that the Lord would help me
and lead me. Sometimes these feeling of sadness, though unexplainable,
are the omen of a great blessing from God; at another time they may
indicate disappointment and sadness, so that in either case God permits
them, and prepares the heart by prayer to receive the blessing, or to
endure the sorrow or disappointment. Praise His name for this.</p>
          <p>Just when I was about to turn the corner, I saw two ladies coming. I
knew them, and they were on the way to the meeting. I thought, “I will
let them pass, and I will follow close on behind, and go in just when they
are fairly in.” I always tried to avoid anything like pushing myself, or
going where I was not wanted. And then I knew how sensitive many white
people are about a colored person, so I always kept back. I don't think
that anybody can ever say that Amanda Smith pushed herself in where she
was not wanted. I was something like the groundhog; when he sees his
shadow he goes in; I always could see my shadow far enough ahead to keep
out of the way. But I thought as Mr. Pearson Smith had so kindly told me
that it would be all right for me to go to this meeting, that I would not be
intruding; no, certainly not. When these ladies got up to me, they
stopped, and spoke to me very kindly; they said, “Well, Amanda Smith,
how does thee do? Is thee going to the meeting?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “I have heard and read a good deal about the meeting,
and I thought I would go to-day.”</p>
          <p>I saw they looked a little nervous or queer, so I said to them,
“I met Mr. Pearson Smith the other day, and he told me to go; there
would be no objection, and the meetings were very wonderful in blessing,
and he thought I would enjoy them.”</p>
          <p>“Well, Amanda,” one of the ladies said, “the meeting will be very
full to-day, and there will be a great many very wealthy ladies in from
Germantown, and West Philadelphia, and Walnut Hills, and the meetings
are especially for this class, and I think thee had better not go to-day;
some other day would be better for thee.” And then they politely bowed,
and went on.</p>
          <p>I never said a word. I was dumbfounded; and there I stood. I thought,
“How is this? I have been praying about this meeting ever since I saw Mr.
Smith, and I have been expecting a real
<pb id="smith198" n="198"/>
feast to my soul to-day, and now these ladies feel it won't do for me to
go, because I am a colored woman, and so many of the wealthy ladies will
be there. They don't know but that the Lord may
have sent a message to some of them through me.” So I
said, “I will linger about till I know the meeting is well begun,
then I will go and stand at the door.”</p>
          <p>Now I felt in my heart it was right to do this instead of going back
home. I did so. “And after all it may be I may hear the word the Lord
has for me; for He meant something by my coming.” So I slipped in quietly
and stood at the door; there were a number of others standing up. Just as
Mrs. Smith was in the midst of her good Bible address, sure enough the
Lord had a message for me, and I got a great blessing as I stood at the
door. Praise the Lord!</p>
          <p>And now, the change is, instead of Amanda Smith, the colored
washwoman's presence having a bad effect on a meeting where ladies of
wealth and rank are gathered to pray and sing His blessing, they think a
failure more possible if the same Amanda Smith, the colored woman,
cannot be present. This is all the Lord's doings, and marvelous in our
eyes.</p>
          <p>At the close of this meeting as the ladies were passing out, one and
another came to me and spoke to me, and shook hands;
“Why, this is Amanda Smith.”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, here is Amanda Smith; why didn't you sing?” And another, “Oh,
I have heard you.” And another, “Oh, I wish you had sung such a piece.”
And another, “Why didn't you speak?” And another, “I have heard you
sing such a piece at Ocean Grove at such a time, or at Round Lake.” I was
glad of this, for I thought, “After all, I have not spoiled the spirit of the
meeting.”</p>
          <p>But then, I was not so well known then, and many people were shy
of me, and are yet. But I belong to Royalty, and am well acquainted with
the King of Kings, and am better known and better understood among the
great family above than I am on earth. But I thank God the time is
coming, and we “Shall know each other better when the mists have rolled
away.” Hallelujah! Amen.</p>
          <p>In May, '70, or '71, the General Conference of the A. M. E. Church
was held at Nashville, Tenn. It was the first time they ever held a
General Conference south of Mason and Dixon's line. I
<pb id="smith199" n="199"/>
had been laboring in Salem, where the Lord first sent me, and blessed me
in winning souls; the people were not rich; they gave me a home, and
something to eat; but very little money. So, before I could get back to
New York, my home, I took a service place, at Mrs. Mater's, in
Philadelphia, corner of Coach and Brown streets, while her servant,
Mary, went to Wilmington to see her child; she was to be gone a month,
but she stayed five weeks; and now the Annual Conference was in session,
at the A. M. E. Union Church, near by where I was, so I had a chance to
attend.</p>
          <p>The election of delegates to the General Conference the next year was
a very prominent feature of the Conference; of course every minister
wanted, or hoped to be elected as delegate. As I listened, my heart
throbbed. This was the first time in all these years that this religious body
of black men, with a black church from beginning to end, was to be
assembled south of Mason and Dixon's line.</p>
          <p>But the great battle had been fought, and the victory won; slavery
had been abolished; we were really free. There, were enthusiastic
speeches made on these points. Oh, how I wished I could
go; and a deep desire took possession of me; but then, who was I? I
had no money, no prominence at that time, except being a plain
Christian woman, heard of and known by a few of the brethren,
as a woman preacher, which was to be dreaded by the majority,
especially the upper ten. Fortunately I had a good friend in
Bishop Campbell, knowing him so well years before he was elected
to this office. Also Bishop Wayman, Bishop Brown, and Bishop
Quinn, were friends of mine. I believe I always had their sympathy
and friendship. But there was no opportunity for me to
speak to them personally. So I ventured to ask one of the brethren,
who had been elected delegate, to tell me how much it would
cost to go to Nashville; I would like to go if it did not cost too
much.</p>
          <p>He looked at me in surprise, mingled with half disgust; the
very idea of one looking like me to want to go to General Conference;
they cut their eye at my big poke Quaker bonnet, with not
a flower, not a feather. He said, “I tell you, Sister, it will cost
money to go down there; and if you ain't got plenty of it, it's no
use to go;” and turned away and smiled; another said:</p>
          <p>“What does she want to go for?”</p>
          <p>“Woman preacher; they want to be ordained,” was the reply.</p>
          <pb id="smith200" n="200"/>
          <p>“I mean to fight that thing,” said the other. “Yes, indeed,
so will I,” said another. </p>
          <p>Then a slight look to see if I took it in. I did; but in spite of it
all I believed God would have me go. He knew that the
thought of ordination had never once entered my mind, for I had
received my ordination from Him, Who said, “Ye have not chosen Me,
but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that you might go and bring
forth fruit, and that your fruit might remain.”</p>
          <p>I spoke to some of the good sisters who were expecting to go; they
said they did not know what it would cost. So I went home, and prayed,
and asked the Lord to help me; and the conviction that I was to go
deepened, and yet it seemed so impossible. Just before, the Conference
closed I ventured to ask another good brother, who had been elected
delegate, and whom I knew very well, and he was so nice, I thought he
would tell me. “Brother S.,” I said, “how much do you think it will cost?”
This was the uppermost thought then—the cost to go to Nashville. “Oh,
my sister,” he replied, “I don't know; it will take all of a hundred dollars;”
and with a significant toss of the head shot through the door, and I saw
him no more till I met him next year at Nashville; and that was a
surprise, but he managed to speak to me, as we both stopped at the
Sumner House, and sat at the same table.</p>
          <p>I was quite a curiosity to most of the visitors, especially the
Southern brethren, in my very plain Quaker dress; I was eyed
with critical <sic corr="suspicion">suspection</sic> as being there to agitate the question of
the ordination of women. All about, in the little groups that
would be gathered talking, could be heard, “Who is she?”</p>
          <p>“Preacher woman.”</p>
          <p>“What does she want here?”</p>
          <p>“I mean to fight that thing.”</p>
          <p>“I wonder what day it will come up?”</p>
          <p>Of course, I was a rank stranger to most of them; the bishops, and
all those whom I did know, had all got there before me, and were
settled, and I was not going to trouble them for anything. Then those of
the ladies whom I knew, wives of ministers or bishops, were dressed to
the height of their ability; I could not rank with them; so I was all alone;
“And His brethren did not believe in Him.” “The servant is not above his Lord.”</p>
          <p>No one but God knows what I passed through the first three
days. God, in answer to prayer, had marvelously opened my way
<pb id="smith201" n="201"/>
to go; through the kindness of my dear friend, Mrs. Kibbey, of Albany,
N. Y., who is now in Heaven, I had my outfit; it pretty tan dress, with a
drab shawl and bonnet to match. I thought I was fine; but bless you, I
found I did not shine in that land, worth a nickel; for my people, as a
rule, like fine show.</p>
          <p>Before I left New York for Nashville, I had heard that the bishops
were to have it certain number of tickets at reduced rates; so I wrote
Bishop Campbell and asked him if he would get me a ticket. About two
weeks after, he was passing through New York, and called to see me, and
explained the matter. How very kind he was. God bless his memory. I
gave him the money—thirty some dollars—and in a day or two he sent me
the ticket. Now I thought I was all right, and so thanked the Lord.
He had answered prayer up to this time in all that I had asked.</p>
          <p>I was expecting when I got to Philadelphia to find several ladies who
had told me they were expecting to go without fail; but when I got there,
there was but one lady—Sister Burley—and her husband; there were
about twenty or thirty preachers, and just two ladies.</p>
          <p>Poor Sister Burley was glad I was going, as she was alone;
and I was glad she was going, as I was alone. She and I kept
together as much as her husband would allow her; brother Burley
was a remarkably selfish man, and stout accordingly; if he dropped
his handkerchief his wife must be by him to catch it before it
touched the ground, or pick it up immediately, or get him a clean
one.</p>
          <p>Of course, I was only a visitor. We arrived three days before the
opening of the Conference. This was to give all the delegates time to get
in. I thought I would have no difficulty in getting a place to stop, and,
perhaps, it would not have been so bad if I had been more stylish looking.</p>
          <p>We arrived, I think, about two P.M. Friday; we were driven
to a large church where tickets were given with the name and
address where each one was to stop<corr>.</corr>
Now, there were five or six ladies, but none whom I
knew; they seemed to eye me sharply,
but took no further notice; by and by, plans were settled, and two
or three of these ladies, and six or eight ministers got in a 'bus and
were taken to their places. I inquired of those who had charge,
but they said they only had the names of those who were delegates. Poor
me; I almost cried, and was tempted to wish I had not come.</p>
          <pb id="smith202" n="202"/>
          <p>Sister Burley felt sorry for me, and asked her husband if he
could not help me; but he said I ought not to have come without
knowing something about things before I came.</p>
          <p>“That is so,” I replied; “but I am quite prepared to pay for
my board, if I can find a boarding house.”</p>
          <p>By this time the 'bus was there again, and the next crowd were off to
their lodgings; a few minutes more and another 'bus came, and my only
friend, Sister Burley, was gone. It was then almost five o'clock; the 'bus
came the last time; the man asked me where I was going; I told him I did
not know.</p>
          <p>“This is the last load, and you hall better get in; I take these
people to the Sumner House; when you get there they might be able to
tell you where to go.”</p>
          <p>I thanked him, and got in. When we got there I saw Mrs. Sumner
and told her how it was; she said they were full, but if I would put up with
it she would do the best she could. God bless her. I thanked her, and
thanked the Lord. She was so hind and motherly.</p>
          <p>Now, all that time no one had paid the slightest attention to
me, any more than if I had not me in the world; they were all
strangers to me, and full of excitement; so I was quite alone.</p>
          <p>I would walk out in the afternoon alone, and to and from
church alone. Several times I got ready in time and called at the
parlor and asked if any of the ladies were ready; “not yet,” was
the usual answer; so I would walk on. After awhile, in the greatest style,
would tome these ladies with the good brethren.</p>
          <p>The early mornings and the evenings were quite pleasant; so
Monday evening about six o'clock, I thought I would take a little walk;
and, without knowing it, I got on the street leading to the Fisk
University. As I walked on I saw a lady coming toward me; she
began to smile; I thought, “I ought to know that face, but
who is it?” She came up to me and said:</p>
          <p>“Is not this Mrs. Amanda Smith?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <p>“Oh, how do you do?” she said; “I'm so glad to see you.
We just got home a few days ago, and we were talking about you
last night; we were all in the parlor having a little sing, and we
were speaking of the piece you sang with us in Music Hall,
Boston.”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” I said, “the Jubilee Singers.” just then I recognized
<pb id="smith203" n="203"/>
her. “Why, am I anywhere near Fisk University, where the
Jubilee Singers came from?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” she said, “we are just out such a place; and you must come
out and see us. Professor White is going to invite the Conference out on
Wednesday, and you must come.”</p>
          <p>This was Miss Ella Sheppard, now Mrs. Moore, wife of the faithful
pastor of Lincoln Memorial Church, Washington, D. C.</p>
          <p>When the time came there was quite an excitement about who
was going. Carriages were engaged; I offered to pay for a seat in
one, but there was no room; I sent out and ordered my own carriage,
and paid for it myself.</p>
          <p>While I was getting ready, a certain brother took a lady and
put her in my carriage; when I went out to get in, he said, laughingly,
“Mrs. Smith, Miss So and So and I want to go, and as you have
room in your carriage, I thought we would get in;” but neither of
them offered to pay a cent. I had half a mind not to allow it; but it was a
good chance to return good for evil.</p>
          <p>When we got there the good brother, being a minister, took his lady
and passed quite up in front and was seated. I took a seat where I could
get it, back in the congregation. One or two of the bishops were on
the platform, together with a number of ministers, and the fine choir of
the Jubilee Singers.</p>
          <p>The meeting was opened in the usual way—an address by one of the
bishops, then a song by the choir, singing as they could sing. Miss
Sheppard spied me in the audience, and told Prof. White. He looked and
looked, and could not see me at first. Then he went and spoke to Miss
Sheppard again. Then she pointed out the plain bonnet. Then he spied
me and quickly came down and shook hands, and was so glad. They all
looked astonished. Holding me by the hand, he escorted me to the
platform and introduced me to the large audience, who, in the midst of
overwhelming amazement, applauded. Then the good professor told
how they had met me in Boston, and how I sang the grand old hymn,
“All I want is a little more faith in Jesus,” and what a burst of enthusiasm
it created. And of all the surprised and astonished men and women you
ever saw, these men and women were the most so.</p>
          <p>While he was making these remarks, I prayed and asked God to help
me. Then he said, “I'm going to ask Mrs. Smith to sing that same song
she sang in Boston, and the Jubilee Singers will join in the chorus.”</p>
          <pb id="smith204" n="204"/>
          <p>If ever the Lord did help me, He helped me that day. And the Spirit
of the Lord seemed to fall on all the people. The preachers got happy.
They wept and shouted “Amen!” “Praise the Lord!” At the close a
number of them came to me and shook hands, and said, “God bless you,
sister. Where did you come from? I would like to have you come on my
charge.” Another would say, “Look here, sister, when are you going
home? God bless you. I would like to have you come to my place.” And
so it went. So that after that many of my brethren believed in me,
especially as the question of ordination of women never was mooted in
the Conference.</p>
          <p>But how they have advanced since then. Most of them believe in the
ordination of women, and I believe some have been ordained. But I am
satisfied with the ordination that the Lord has given me. Praise His
name!</p>
          <p>I had no trouble after I had Prof. White's and Prof. Spence's
kind recognition, and I had the pleasure of spending a week or
more at the University with those good people. And as I would
talk at several of the meetings, the Lord blessed the dear teachers
and students I also spent a week at Dr. Braden's. They were
very kind, and the Lord gave us blessing in some meetings. They
have done, and are doing, a grand work among my people. May
God bless them all.</p>
          <p>I give this little story in detail, to show that even with my
own people, in this country, I have not always met with the pleasantest
things. But still I have not backslidden, nor felt led to
leave the church. His grace has ever been sufficient. And all we
need to-day is to trust Him.</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“Simply trusting every day,</l>
            <l>Trusting through the stormy way,</l>
            <l>Even when my faith is small,</l>
            <l>Trusting Jesus, that is all.”</l>
          </lg>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith205" n="205"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XVI.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>HOW I GOT TO KNOXVILLE TENN., TO THE NATIONAL CAMP MEETING,
AND WHAT FOLLOWED.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>It was in September, 1872, just after the camp meeting at
Williamsville. When I went to Williamsville I had not thought
anything about going to Knoxville. But while there a number of
the friends thought I ought to go to Knoxville. Well, I hadn't
prayed anything about it, so didn't know. I stayed with Mr. and
Mrs. Little, who had charge of the book store. There was a Rev.
Mr. Ford, who was Presiding Elder, or Pastor, of the Methodist
Church at Knoxville. He was making the arrangements about
camp meeting, and about Brother Inskip's coming to Knoxville.</p>
          <p>One day I came in and they were talking, and Mrs. Little said to me,
a little while after, that she was not feeling at all pleased at some things
she had heard them say, and that she did not care to go. “But,” she said,
“Henry is going, and I suppose I will have to go.”</p>
          <p>“What is it?” I said.</p>
          <p>“Why,” she said, “they don't want you to go, and say it will not do
if you go, at all.”</p>
          <p>“Why,” I said, “I was not thinking about going. I have not asked the
Lord anything about going, and I do not know as He wants me to go.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “I would like to have you go, but then it is down South,
and they are afraid it will hurt their meeting if you go.”</p>
          <p>“I would not go for anything,” I said. “I am so anxious for everybody to
get the blessing of sanctification, I don't want to go and hinder anybody,
not for the world.”</p>
          <p>At dinner time I went up to the tent of the lady who had
invited me to dinner. When I got there I found dear Sister Inskip
<pb id="smith206" n="206"/>
and several others talking over the matter. Sister Inskip was so true and
outspoken. Some were insisting that I should go, and were willing to pay
my expenses. Dear Sister Inskip turned to me, and said, “It would be
very nice to have Sister Amanda go, but we think too much of her to
have her go down there and not be treated properly, so we hope she won't
go.”</p>
          <p>Then I began to think there was more in what Mrs. Little said than I
had at first thought. So I said, “I want everybody to get blessed, and I
don't want to go unless the Lord wants me to go.”</p>
          <p>So there was not any more said directly about it. But somehow after
that I got a very deep conviction that I was to go. I was sorry, for I
thought, “Now, if I go after what Sister Inskip has said, I am afraid they
will think I have done it impertinently.”</p>
          <p>That night dear Brother Wells preached. It was on Saturday night. I
heard a little of the sermon. Up to that time it had been pretty uphill
work. There was a great deal of opposition on the subject of holiness all
through that part of Illinois, that had grown out of some very grave
inconsistencies on the part of some
who had been prominent in the profession and exposition of this
great and blessed truth.</p>
          <p>There was a great deal of earnest praying to be done. The Lord
helped Brother Wells to preach, but I got under such dreadful conviction
about the way they were feeling about my going to Knoxville, that I left
and went down in the woods. It was dark, very dark, and I got down by a
big log and asked the Lord if He would make it clear to me whether I was
to go to Knoxville. If He said “Go,” all right.</p>
          <p>“But, Lord, I want to know. I don't want to hinder anybody from
getting the blessing; and if my going will hinder anybody, or hinder this
blessed work, I don't want to go. Now make it so clear what Thy will is in
the matter that I will not be mistaken. And now, Lord, I ask thee for
this evidence. If it is thy will for me to go, put it into somebody's heart to
get me fifty dollars.”</p>
          <p>The rest of the people, who were invited to go to help in the work,
had their expenses provided; but they didn't provide any for me, for the
reason I have already said. So I thought I would ask the Lord for this
great sum, for I thought fifty dollars was a great deal to ask for, and if I
would ask for that much I would
<pb id="smith207" n="207"/>
probably not get it; and it I did not get it, of course I would not have to
go. But while I was praying, these words came to me; “All things are
possible to him that believeth.” And I said,
“Lord, I believe, if you will give me the money, you want me to go.”
And I felt it settled.</p>
          <p>Just as I went to got up from my knees, a suggestion like this came:</p>
          <p>“You know the Kuklux are down there, and they might kill you.”</p>
          <p>Then I knelt down again, and thought it all over; and I said,
“Lord, if being a martyr for Thee would glorify Thee, all right; but then,
just to go down there and be butchered by wicked men for their own
gratification, without any reference to Thy glory, I'm not willing. And
now, Lord, help me. If Thou dost want me to do this, even then, give me
the grace and enable me to do it.”</p>
          <p>Then, these words came: “My grace is sufficient for thee.” And I
said, “All right,” and got up.</p>
          <p>I came up to the tent where I was staying, at Mrs. Little's, with perfect
triumph. I never said a word to her, or to anyone.</p>
          <p>On Sunday morning at the eight o'clock meeting, which was always a
very grand meeting, I arose, and the Lord led me to relate my
experience; how the Lord sanctified my soul; and the Holy Spirit seemed
to fall on the people in a very powerful manner as I related my
experience. And the Spirit said to one lady, “Get Amanda Smith fifty
dollars to go to Knoxville.”</p>
          <p>This lady was the wife of a minister, Rev. Mr. Gardner. She had had
a wonderful struggle for the blessing of a clean heart, and she told the
Lord when she was consecrating herself to Him, that she would do
anything He told her. So when the Spirit suggested this to her, she said,
“I'll do it.”</p>
          <p>This she told me afterward. I did not know anything about It at the
time.</p>
          <p>There was a Mrs. Reeves, of Girard, O., there, and her friend, a Mrs.
Smith, who had come with her; I had met Mrs. Reeves before, at Urbana,
O., and so knew her, and had been at her home. She said to me on Sunday
afternoon, just after the afternoon preaching was over:</p>
          <p>“Mrs. Smith and I are going down to Springfield to see Lincoln's
monument tomorrow morning; we want to start away about eight
o'clock; wouldn't you like to go?”</p>
          <pb id="smith208" n="208"/>
          <p><sic corr="quote not needed">“</sic>Oh, I was delighted. I didn't know this was anywhere in the region
where Lincoln's monument was. Of course I was glad of the opportunity,
and went with them. We were gone all day. I went up into the top of the
monument and wrote on the wall, “Rock of Ages.”</p>
          <p>I shall never forget that wonderful scene to me. I had never seen
anything like it before in my life.</p>
          <p>After we had visited round and seen what we could, we came back,
and got back to the camp ground about half-past five o'clock. Brother and
Sister Inskip, with a number of the other brethren and friends, had been
invited to Mrs. Blank's tent to tea. Mrs. Little and I had been invited also.
When I got there they were just through tea, and they said, “Oh, Mrs.
Smith, we have been waiting for you, but we could not wait any longer.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, I'm so glad; I just this minute got here.”</p>
          <p>Mrs. Inskip was just going off to take charge of the Young People's
Meeting; she said, “As soon as you are through, Mrs. Smith, I want you
to come down and help me in the Young People's Meeting.”</p>
          <p>I noticed that a number of these young people kept smiling and
laughing, and I could not tell what was up.</p>
          <p>So Mrs. Inskip went on, and I sat down to have my tea. Then I
noticed several of the gentlemen and ladies, and they talked and smiled,
and I said, “What is up? You all seem to be so happy.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, well, Mrs. Smith,” they said, “never mind; when you are
through, come into the tent; we want to see you before you go to Mrs.
Inskip's meeting.”</p>
          <p>They had along table spread in the rear of the tent, In the old-fashioned
camp meeting style, loaded with good things.</p>
          <p>Now I had not breathed to a soul what I had prayed about. No one
knew but God the prayer I prayed In the woods on Saturday night before.
When I got through my supper I went into the tent; and after a little
pleasant passing of words, a gentleman arose and said, “Well, Sister Smith,
Sister Gardner, and some other ladies, have got a little purse for you, and
they want me to present it to you, for you to go to Knoxville;” then
handing it over to me, he presented me with fifty dollars and fifty-five
cents.</p>
          <p>Well, there was my money for Knoxville. Mrs. Gardner told me she
could have got a hundred dollars just as easy as she got the fifty; but the
word of the Lord to her was, “Get Amanda Smith fifty dollars to go to
Knoxville.”</p>
          <pb id="smith209" n="209"/>
          <p>I didn't go till the meeting had been in session about three days. I
thought I would give them a chance to see what the results were before I
got there, and what the bad effects might be after I got there. But the
Lord was on my side, now may Israel say, to give me a clear assurance,
and to make it plain to others, that I had not gone myself, but that He
had sent me.</p>
          <p>It was terribly uphill during those three days. Prejudice against the
doctrine was strong. There had been some blessing, but not what they
called a break. And yet there were some that were a little afraid that any
little indication that had been seen, would be retarded by my appearance.
So some of the good folks said, when they heard that I was on the ground,
they were very sorry, for I must not expect to be treated as I was treated
at home; meaning the North; poor things!</p>
          <p>I went straight to Sister Little's, for she told me if I did come, to
come right to them; they would have room in their tent. They generally
had a large tent, for it was the book store, and a kind of general office.
And I had my bed-tick, and would generally get it filled, and then my
sheet and quilt and pillows, I took along myself; so at night, when the
offices was closed, we put up the partition, and I made my bed down on
the floor, and it was beautiful. Then, I was up always early in the morning
so as to be out of the way before the time to open the office and book
store.</p>
          <p>It was Saturday, about two o'clock, I think, when I got there. When the
afternoon service was over, I saw dear Brother Grey, of Philadelphia,
standing talking very earnestly to a brother. I did not know who the
minister was; but they were very close to Brother Little's tent, and I saw
that Brother Grey made several attempts to get away, and every way he
would start this brother would get in ahead of him and hinder him. I knew
Brother Grey, and knew he was a good man, and I felt sorry for him. At
last I said to Sister Little, “Who is that man talking to Brother Grey?”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” she said, “that is Rev. Mr. So and So,” calling him by name.
“He is arguing on the subject of holiness. He is terribly bitter against the
doctrine.”</p>
          <p>“What,” I said, “and a preacher, too?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” she said, “and he has had Brother Grey pinned up against that
tree for more than an hour. I believe he is in some real estate business
now, down South here. He is not in the regular ministry.”</p>
          <pb id="smith210" n="210"/>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “the Lord bless him. We will have to pray him
loose.”</p>
          <p>I don't know when he lot poor Brother Grey off, but I know it, was
very late; almost time for the evening service to commence.</p>
          <p>I do not know who preached Saturday night, but my heart was
burdened in prayer. On Sunday morning at eight o'clock, Brother Little
was lead the Love Feast service. I was very glad Brother Little had charge
of that meeting, as I knew he would not hinder me from speaking as the
Lord might lead. Brother Inskip preached at eleven. So the Lord laid it
on my heart very heavily that I was to relate my personal experience of
how the Lord led me into the blessing of entire sanctification.</p>
          <p>The brother that had been talking and arguing so with Brother
Grey sat way back in the congregation. It was in the big tent; I
shall never forget it. There was a side where the colored people
all sat, specially. So I sat on that side, quite near the front, and
I kept looking to the Lord to indicate to me when he wanted me
to talk. The testimonies and songs went on. There was a beautiful
spirit in the meeting. Finally the time came when the Spirit
bade me speak. I arose; a good brother from Philadelphia, I forget
his name, sat very near me, and he was watching this brother
that had been such an opponent; so, as I related how the Lord
had led me, and my struggles and difficulties, the Lord blessed me
and gave me great liberty in speaking. My! how my soul triumphed. The
Spirit of God seemed to fall on the people; it took
hold of this brother; I suppose I talked about fifteen minutes, and
when I got through I had not more than taken my seat when this
brother sprang to his feet, and holding up his hand he said:</p>
          <p>“Hold on, brethren, hold on, hold on!” and walked to the front,
weeping like a child. Oh! how he wept! “I want to say one word.”</p>
          <p>The shouts and amens and hallelujahs were full and free. The
brother turned round and faced the congregation, straightened
himself up, and braced himself, so as to control his feelings till he
could get a start. Finally he said, “Brethren, I have been a
Methodist preacher for so many years; I was converted at such a
time; I entered the ministry,” etc. “I have had a great deal of
prejudice against these brethren coming here, and I have fought
this subject of holiness.” And he went on with his confession.
But such a confession! And he ended by saying, “This colored
sister, who has given us her experience, God bless her.” Then he
<pb id="smith211" n="211"/>
came over and took hold of my hand and said “Lord bless you, sister.”
Then he finished his testimony, as follows:</p>
          <p>“When I heard this colored sister tell how God had led her and
brought her into this blessed experience, the darkness swept away and God
has saved me, and I see the truth as I never did before. Glory to God.”</p>
          <p>Oh! what a shout! From that time the tide rose and swept on. The
last night of the meeting came, and I was in Sister Little's tent. It was
eleven o'clock at night. Sister Little had not been very well, and I was
getting ready for bed; but the curtain was down, and I was sitting by Sister
Little's bed talking with her and rubbing her arm. Brother Inskip did not
know I was in the tent, and he came in; and I heard him say to Brother
Little, “We have had a grand day; the Lord has been with us; and, after all,
I was mistaken in not wanting Sister Smith to come. I tell you, Brother
Little, God sent her.”</p>
          <p>And Sister Little wanted to say, “Amanda Smith is here now;” but I
said, “No, no, don't say it; don't let him know it.” This I heard with my
own ears; and I would not let Sister Little call Brother Inskip. God bless
him, for I know he only wished me well, and his only reason for thinking I
should not go, was for my own good, and that of the meeting as well.
But how far God's ways are above our ways, and His thoughts above our
thoughts. It is safe to obey always, even though you may not always be
able to explain. Amen. Amen.</p>
          <p>I remained a few days in town, and held some meetings with my own
people, which the Lord greatly blessed. Quite a revival broke out, and a
number were converted. On Saturday afternoon, after the close of the
camp meeting, I was down street doing a little shopping. On my way
home I heard singing in the Presbyterian Church, though I didn't know it
was a Presbyterian Church, then. The singing was beautiful; it sounded so
much like home. They were singing that dear old hymn! “Jesus, Lover of
my Soul,” to the old tune. I listened, and wanted to go in, but did not dare
to. The church was on the same block with the Methodist Church. I said
to myself, “If I didn't have this parcel I would go in.”</p>
          <p>Just opposite, on the other side of the street, a colored nurse girl was
out in the yard with a little child. I said to her, “What kind of a church is
that where they are singing so?”</p>
          <pb id="smith212" n="212"/>
          <p>“I don't know,” she said, “but I think it is a Presbyterian.”</p>
          <p>“I would go in if I didn't have these parcels.”</p>
          <p>“I will keep them for you,” she said; “I will be out here with the
child for some time.”</p>
          <p>So I handed her my parcels, and I went into the church. When I went
to go in, there lay right across the door a large Newfoundland dog. I stood
for a minute, and I thought, “Well, he must be a pretty good sort of a dog
to be at church on Saturday morning.” I touched him with my foot. He
quietly lifted his head, looked at me, and lay down again, and I stepped
over him and went in and sat down on a seat just behind the door. The first
thing that struck me was the face of the minister; it was as radiant as a
sunbeam. How beautiful! His name was McEwen. After he had given out
some notices he announced his text, Isa. 35:8: “A highway shall be there,
and a way, and it shall be called the way of holiness,” etc. And he preached
a straight, clear, orthodox holiness sermon; and the Spirit of the Lord
came upon him and upon all the people. He was not demonstrative; calm,
but, Oh, deep and powerful! The people wept and sobbed. I wanted to
shout “Glory to Jesus;” but I said, “Oh, Lord, help me, and hold me still;”
for I knew they were not used to any such thing, and it would have
embarrassed the minister and confused, if not frightened, the people; and
the only good it would have done, if any, at that time, would have been to
me only.</p>
          <p>So the Lord turned the big gush of praise into oil, and a wave of
blessing passed so sweetly over my soul. Oh! it was like honey and oil
mingled. It was indescribably beautiful, and sweet and heavenly. I shall
never forget it. Praise the Lord!</p>
          <p>When the meeting closed the people passed out. I heard some ladies say,
“What in the world was the matter with Mr. McEwen? I never heard
him preach so before.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, wasn't that a wonderful sermon?” said one. And another said:</p>
          <p>“I think he has been to that holiness camp meeting.”</p>
          <p>And so he had, and had found the pearl of greatest price, even the
blessing of a clean heart.</p>
          <p>A lady came up to me and said so kindly (for they did not seem to be
surprised to see me), “You are Amanda Smith?”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“I saw you at the camp meeting the other day. Our minister has got
the blessing.”</p>
          <pb id="smith213" n="213"/>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “I know the ring.”</p>
          <p>“We have been praying for him for five years. He's such a
beautiful spirit, you would enjoy meeting him.”</p>
          <p>So she appointed an afternoon, and I went to her house, and what a
blessed afternoon I spent in her parlor, and that at Knoxville, Tenn. I
sang for them, and prayed, and told them how the Lord led me into the
blessed soul rest after years of wandering. And I believe the Lord made it
a farther blessing to this dear mister.</p>
          <p>So Mrs. McEwen, the lady who had invited me to her house, (for that was
her name, though she and the minister were no relation to each other),
and who was a beautiful Christian lady, told me that she had got the
blessed experience of full salvation some years before, reading Mrs. Phebe
Palmer's book, “The Way of Faith;” and for years she had taken “The
Guide to Holiness.” She said there was not one in their church, when
she sought and found the blessing; but that there were two other ladies,
friends of hers, and members of the same church, who, like herself,
longed for a deeper experience, and their custom was to meet once a week,
and pray for the minister, and pray for themselves.</p>
          <p>One day she went alone into her garret, so as to be away from every
one, and there, as she knelt and prayed, the Lord seemed to open the
windows of Heaven to her soul, and she was flooded with light and peace.
She said: “I was so filled, I praised the Lord at the top of my voice. I
came down and put on my things and went to see my dear Mrs. Blank.
She was delighted; and we had a good time rejoicing together.
A few days later she came out clear. Then
the other. Now, we must still pray more earnestly
for our minister, that he may see the truth and get the blessing.” She said he
was such a good man, and everyone liked him; but
still there was a lack of real unction in his preaching. But she said all
these years they never breathed it to him that they were praying for him.
She had told him about the “Guide,” given him a copy several
times when he made his pastoral call. <sic corr="But">but</sic> every
week for five long years these ladies met and prayed for
their minister, and kept quiet, and now the answer had come. Oh, how
full of delight and joy they were!</p>
          <p>I think there might be similar results if there were more praying in
the closet for the preacher. Don't talk much, but united, pray.</p>
          <pb id="smith214" n="214"/>
          <lg type="quote">
            <l>“Pray, if thou canst or canst not speak,</l>
            <l>But pray with faith in Jesus' name.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>She said about a year or two after she had got the experience her
husband failed in business, and they lost nearly everything they had. But
she said “The Lord kept me so quiet in my soul; and I believe but for this
grace I never could have gone through what I did.” She said her husband
could not understand it, and sometimes he would feel vexed with her
because she did not worry. “He said I seemed as though I did not care. But
Oh, how I had to hold on to God for him. It seemed he would lose his
mind at times. Praise the Lord, He kept me. Oh, Sister Smith, what deep
waters God brought me through. How true His Word.”</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Many shall be purified,</l>
            <l>And made white and tried;</l>
            <l>But the hand that purifies,</l>
            <l>Tries.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>So we are quite safe. Only hold still. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith215" n="215"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XVII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>SEA CLIFF CAMP MEETING, JULY, 1872—FIRST THOUGHTS OF
AFRICA—MAZIE'S EDUCATION AND
MARRIAGE—MY EXPERIENCE AT YARMOUTH.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>Persons often ask me how I came to think of going to Africa.
While at this camp meeting I had my home at Mrs. Battershell's.
Their beautiful cottage was the finest and largest there at that time. Mrs.
Battershell was a cousin of Mrs. Inskip's. She had told me when I came to
Sea Cliff she wanted the privilege of entertaining me at her new cottage,
so I had a very pretty little room all to myself, and went in and out as I
chose.</p>
          <p>One day during the camp meeting they had a mission day, and as
there were different speakers, some from India, some from China, some
from Japan, and some from South America, I think, I went to the
meeting. I heard all the speakers, and was very
much interested in the meeting.</p>
          <p>Just as they were about to close the meeting there came up a little
shower of rain, and as I had no umbrella, I hurried out and on to my
cottage. The meeting had made an impression on my mind, and as I
walked along I kept thinking of what I had heard, and all at once it came
to me that I had not heard them say anything about Africa. Then I
remembered when I was quite young I had heard my father and mother
talk about Africa. I remembered,
too, that I used to see a large paper, away back in the forties, called “The
Brother Jonathan Almanac,” something like the Frank Leslie. It had
large pictures, and Africans in their costumes and huts, and Indians in
their wigwams, great boa constrictors, bears, lions and panthers; and
some of the pictures were horrid, as I remember them now.</p>
          <p>Well, all the old farmers round about where we lived used to take
those papers, and once in a while father would bring home one of them
for us children to look at, and my good mother would
<pb id="smith216" n="216"/>
always see that it was not torn to pieces. So we had it to look at for a
time, then she would carefully fold it up and put it away. I remember what
a treat it was when she would say we could have it to look at again. We
would spread it on the floor, and then all of us children would get down,
and what times we would have over “Brother Jonathan.”</p>
          <p>So as I was walking along now, thinking of this missionary meeting, I
heard some one call out, “Amanda Smith,” and I turned, and a lady
overtook me and said as she came up to me;</p>
          <p>“Well, Amanda Smith, how did you like the meeting?”</p>
          <p>“It was very nice, and I liked it. But I did not hear them say a word
about Africa, and I have been wondering if all the people in Africa are
converted. I remember hearing father and mother talk about them a long
time ago, but I have not heard anything of them since, and I was
wondering.”</p>
          <p>She smiled, and said, “Oh! I would to God they were. Have you
never heard of Melville B. Cox, our first missionary of the M. E. Church
to Africa?”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “what about him?”</p>
          <p>Then she gave me the history as we went on together. As she told
me the story, and then said what his last words were when he died at
Monrovia, Africa,—“Though a thousand fall, let not Africa be given up,”
—Oh! what a deep impression it made on my mind and heart.</p>
          <p>When we got to the corner she turned and want to her cottage. I
went into Mrs. Battershell's and went straight up to my own room, locked
the door, and got on my knees. What a time of consecration, what a
struggle I had! I said, “Lord, Africa's need is great, and I cannot go,
though I would like to. But Thou knowest I have no education, and I do
not understand the geography, so I would not know how to travel.”</p>
          <p>For I thought that the next great qualification for African work,
next to a full consecration and sanctification, which I knew I had, was to
understand the geography, so as to know how to travel in Africa. Of
course I was ignorant and green, and the Lord knew that, and had
patience with me. So I said, “Lord, I am too old to learn now, but if you
will help me I will educate my daughter, Mazie, and she can go.”</p>
          <p>Then it came to me, would I be willing to have her go? Oh, what a
struggle!</p>
          <pb id="smith217" n="217"/>
          <p>I seemed to see a great heathen town. There were the great
boa-constrictors, and there the great lions and panthers, and there was my
poor child. Oh! how I wept. But I said, “Lord, somebody must go to
Africa, and I am too old to learn, so I cannot go. But I can, I will, I do,
consecrate my child to Thee for Africa.
My heart aches, but, Lord, help me. I give her to Thee. She is Thine, and
Thou canst take care of her.”</p>
          <p>I suppose I was there for an hour or two, but I never left my knees
till I felt I had given her fully to God for Africa.</p>
          <p>“Now, Lord,” I said, “open the way for me to get her educated, so
that she will not have the difficulty that I have if you want her to go.
Lord, I don't want her to read books and get worked up in that way, but
help me to educate her, and then sanctify her wholly and send her
whither Thou wilt.”</p>
          <p>When I arose from my knees, my heart was calm and restful. And
now my thought was to get her educated. I prayed, and watched every
indication.</p>
          <p>Several days later I chanced to meet that good man, Dr. Ward,
and during our conversation I began telling him my experience, and how
I was looking to the Lord about my daughter's education,
and asked him where would be a good school for her.</p>
          <p>“Oh!” said he, “I wish I had known this yesterday. I have just given
away a scholarship to some one (calling the name), and if I had known
of your wish I would have been so glad to give it to you.”</p>
          <p>Well, it seemed that all was lost. But still I hoped. This was the first
of my thinking of going to Africa.</p>
          <p>I had worked so hard, and helped Mazie. She had been at
Oberlin for a year, and at Xenia, and got on very nicely. But I
could not keep up the expense. But at that time I was only thinking
to fit her for a teacher, and selfishly had planned in my mind that if I
could help it she should not have to slave and work hard
day and night as I had done. So I thought when I got old she would be in
a position to help herself and me, and I could keep the
home and look after everything while she was away teaching, and
we could be so happy together, so that my last days would be happy.</p>
          <p>But, alas! how disappointed I have been, even in the shadow of such
a hope. Every wish in that direction has been swept
away, and I have had to surrender that cherished hope. I thought
<pb id="smith218" n="218"/>
I could not bear it. Oh! how I had to cry to God for enduring grace. And
He has given it, and I am wonderfully upheld by His almighty hand. His
grace is sufficient, even when we are disappointed in our brightest hopes.</p>
          <p>She is married and settled in her own home, and I am where I was
when I first started, so far as that is concerned. And now my prayer
before the Lord is, that He will save her soul in His own way. While her
name is on the church record, yet like so many dear souls, I fear she has
but little spiritual life!</p>
          <p>Time went on, and I saw no way to get my daughter educated for
Africa.</p>
          <p>One summer we were at Ocean Grove with Mrs. Sanders. She had
bought some lots, and they had a fine cottage right on the lake. So she
invited me and Mazie to come down and spend the summer for the
camp meeting. They had put up a large tent, which Mazie and I
occupied, on one of these vacant lots, beautifully situated, near the lake.
They had a great deal of company, so Mazie and I used to go in, and wait
on the table, and help with the work.</p>
          <p>One morning I was busy helping in the kitchen before I went to the
meeting; Mazie had been waiting on the table in the dining room; and
Mrs. Sanders said to me:</p>
          <p>“Amanda Smith, come into the parlor; I want to speak to you.”</p>
          <p>I did so, and she said, “I see that Mazie is just as smart as a steel
trap; now, why don't you get her into school?”</p>
          <p>Then I told her my story, how I had been praying, and how
I had been watching and waiting for the Lord to open some way.
I told her I had done the best I could, and the expenses were so
heavy I found I could not keep Mazie in school. I had done what
I could for her for two years, so I thought she would have to do
the next herself; I had given it up. But as she talked on I seemed
to see this was the way the Lord was to answer my prayer.</p>
          <p>It was just as the camp meeting was closing, so Mrs. Sanders said:</p>
          <p>“Now, if you find a place for her to go to school, I will help you to
get all her outfit, and send her, if you can do the other.”</p>
          <p>I thanked her, and told her I would do what I could. I had
heard of a good school in Baltimore, and as my aunt lived there I wrote
and asked her about it; she kindly replied, and spoke highly
<pb id="smith219" n="219"/>
of the school; so that what she said confirmed what I had heard before;
and then she was where she could look after my child; so this decided me.</p>
          <p>The next week Mrs. Sanders went to New York and bought all her
outfit, everything, and I went to work and got her ready, and I think it
was about the third week in September we were off
to Baltimore. She was at that school a year. Strange to say, just before
the close of the year I got a letter from the matron, and she said Mazie
was very smart; she was getting along nicely. If I could only just leave her
for one year longer it would be the making of her. It was a pity to take
her just now. And I wondered if I could stand it another year.</p>
          <p>I went to the Lord and prayed, and asked Him to help me and
strengthen me, and to open the way for me to get the means to keep her
just another year.</p>
          <p>About two or three weeks after I had decided to let her remain
another year, the Lord seemed to open my way clearly to
go to England. I only expected to stay three months, and I thought how
nice it would be, while she was in school, and was
not losing any time, and would be well cared for, and under good
discipline and control, and then my aunt could look after her.</p>
          <p>Everything seemed to be favorable. So in July, 1878, after I
had gone to Baltimore and spent a week with her, I left her, and went to
England. Instead of getting back in three months, as I had thought and
planned, I was away for over twelve years.</p>
          <p>After I had been in England about three months, the Lord made it
very clear to me that I was to remain longer; so I thought three months
longer; but when six months had passed, my way seemed to be shut up to
come home, but open to remain. Now, people say, “But how was that?”
That is just what I say; for I do not understand it yet, and could not
explain it; but I am just as sure that God was in it, as I am of my own
existence. It is one of God's inexplicable dealings. I wrote and sent money
home to my daughter, and had made all arrangements for her for two
years.</p>
          <p>Then she wrote and told me she thought I had paid money enough
for her, and that she wanted to come out of school, and had an
opportunity for a situation as teacher; so I agreed to that. I knew she was 
clever enough, and quite able to do this, if she chose. A little while later
on she wrote me that a young man had proposed marriage to her. I told
her I had rather she would not
<pb id="smith220" n="220"/>
marry. She had quite time enough, and it would be so much better for her
to come to England and spend at least a year or two first.</p>
          <p>I saw that her teaching plan was pretty well upset when she got the
marrying spirit; and she was like many other young people; they cannot
hear reason or anything when they take a notion to get married. If I had
been at home, I think I should have forbidden it; but being away, I
thought if anything should happen I would always blame myself. But I
urged her to come to England and wait a while; then she wrote me she had
decided to do so. Many of my friends in England, who had been interested
in her, were delighted. They had written to her, and she was all for
coming to England. So I got the money all ready and was just about to
send it for her to come. All the arrangements were made. But I thought to
myself, “I will wait for a letter from Mazie before I send it.” And when
the letter came she wrote me very frankly that the young man had
persuaded her to wait till after she was married, and then come to
England.</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “if you come to England married you won't belong to
me; you will belong to some one else; and if you can risk losing the
opportunity that not many colored girls have had, and that you will not
have again, and think more of the man, and take him in preference after
all I have said, I guess the safest plan is that you remain.” And I think
so yet. But she could not have got a kinder husband, or one that did a
better part by her, if I had been living right here with her. It is wonderful
how the Lord provided in that.</p>
          <p>In answer to prayer, the Lord opened my way to attend Yarmouth
Camp Meeting. There I heard for the first time of the landing of the
Pilgrims on Plymouth Rock. It seemed the Lord had appointed that grove
especially for a camp meeting grove. There I first saw the famous
Hutchinson family. Mr. Asa Hutchinson, his wife, two sons, and a
daughter, Miss Abbie, how well I remember them; their noble,
kind-heartedness. They had me sing with them several times. Although all
have passed away, the precious memory of them still remains.</p>
          <p>Through the kindness of Rev. B. F. Pomeroy, of the Troy
Conference, I had my quarters during the camp meeting in one of his
little tents. I shall never forget how kind he and his dear wife were to
me. He used often to sit down and tell me wonderful
<pb id="smith221" n="221"/>
things about God's dealings with him, which often strengthened my faith,
and helped me. Praise the Lord! Many lights
there are along the shore that never grow dim.</p>
          <p>I had been asked by the pastor of the Methodist Church, at
Martha's Vineyard, to go to Martha's Vineyard Camp Meeting.
He said he believed God would have me go, and that they had a
society tent that they would put up on the camp ground, “and,”
said he, “you can stay with us and we will look after you.”</p>
          <p>This was on Wednesday. He said he must leave on Friday,
but I could come with his wife and children. So I told Brother
Pomeroy about it. He seemed to think is was not just the thing
for me to go. He said that years ago that used to be the great
place, the power of the Lord used to come on that camp ground
in the old-fashioned way. “They have but very little of the
Spirit now-a-days. They go more as a picnic, not the Holy Ghost
times of the past.”</p>
          <p>Well, he was always so good in his counsel that I thought it
was the thing, of course, not to go; still, I thought that it they
were so orderly and lifeless the more need there was for me to go,
I might help a little.</p>
          <p>At the close of the morning service at the stand that day the
Presiding Elder called out to all the tent holders within the circle
to close the front of their tent, and there was to be no walking
inside the circle from half-past twelve till two, when the afternoon
service would commence.</p>
          <p>During this interval I took my Bible and went into the woods
about a half mile away, all alone, to ask God about going to
Martha's Vineyard, and there, as I prayed and told the Lord how
I had been asked to go, that Brother P. was a good man, and he
said he thought I had better not go, and I wanted He should show
me His will.</p>
          <p>“Lord,” I said, “if Thou dost want me to take any message
I will do it for Thee.”</p>
          <p>So it was, whispered to we to read, and I opened my Bible to
see what the Lord would give me. Mal. 14, 1st verse: “And the
Lord said go speak as I command you.” I was afraid and said,
“O, Lord, I am a stranger and a colored woman, and the people
are proud and wicked, as has been told me,” and I wept and trembled,
but he said, “Go, do as I command you.”</p>
          <p>I arose from my knees and went back to the tent, but I did
<pb id="smith222" n="222"/>
not dare to tell brother P. what I had done. So the last day came, and
when Brother P. began to take down their tent they wanted me to go
with them to another camp meeting, but I said, “No, the Lord bids
me go to Martha's Vineyard.” They said they thought I was mistaken.
But I said nothing.</p>
          <p>I prayed for the Lord to give me means. I would take it as an
indication that I was to go. The next morning I went into Father Snow's
tent. We had a wonderful meeting. After the regular meeting was closed,
several people asked me to sing, and a crowd gathered around. Some were
standing on the benches. Some one dropped a two dollar note in my lap;
that was my first token for the money, and I looked up and praised the
Lord. Then there came a one dollar bill, then another, and so on till I had
seven dollars. Just then a strange lady turned to me and said:</p>
          <p>“Have you ever been to Martha's Vineyard?”</p>
          <p>“No.”</p>
          <p>“I believe the Lord wants you there, and if you will go I will give
you a good place to sleep.”</p>
          <p>This lady's name was Mrs. Jenkins. She said her daughter was on
from Baltimore, and had taken a cottage for the summer; that she had
such a nice colored woman who was nurse for her. Then she wrote her
name and address on a card and said, “I leave to-day and want you to
come to our cottage, if you come.” I thanked her and said, “All right,
madam.” When the day came I started off with Mrs.—and the children
and servant. The Lord seemed to have ordered everything.</p>
          <p>Going up on the boat I went to pay my fare, and some one said,
“Your fare has been paid.”</p>
          <p>“Praise the Lord,” but I said I did not know the parties, so that I
could thank them. So several of us sat down to dinner; when I went to
pay they said, “Your bill is settled,” and so there was another, “praise the
Lord!” I could see so far very clearly the hand of the Lord in it.</p>
          <p>When we reached the camp ground, Martha's Vineyard, it was found
that the society tent that the pastor had told me about had been
exchanged and another sent in its place, and after all we did not have any
tent, so what should we do. I said to the pastor's wife, “What shall I do?”</p>
          <p>“I don't know,” she said, “what we shall do now, we will have to
see about sending it back and getting our own.”</p>
          <pb id="smith223" n="223"/>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “I will go up to Mrs. Jenkins, who gave me her
address,” and, sure enough, it seemed to be just the place, so that “In
some way or other the Lord does provide.”</p>
          <p>Now it came Sunday. O, how the Lord supplied my needs, one dollar,
two dollars at a time. I kept watching for the time to deliver my
message.</p>
          <p>In the afternoon I went into a large tent where they were holding
meetings before the approaching service. I sat down quietly, and they
sang and prayed. I do not remember the minister's name who was leading
the meeting. Just before the close he called upon me to sing. I arose to
sing, but the Lord said, “Deliver the message first;” so I quoted the
passage of Scripture, Mal. 4th chapter, 1st verse: “Behold the day cometh
that shall burn as an oven, etc.”</p>
          <p>There was a great crowd around as well as inside the tent, and as I
lifted my hand and pointed my finger towards the door, repeating the
text that was given me, the people looked astounded. Then I sang, “All I
want is a little more faith in Jesus.” The Lord put His seal on this
message, also on the song.</p>
          <p>A lady from Providence, R. I., was in this tent meeting. She had
come with a very definite object, to seek the blessing of a clean heart. She
was called a swell lady; she was one of the ones rather up, and did not
condescend to things of low estate! So as I began to sing, “All I want is a
little more faith in Jesus,” she walked out of the tent and said to herself,
as she passed out, “I came here to seek the blessing of a clean heart, I did
not come to hear a negro ditty,” and the blessed Holy Spirit said to her,
“Is not that your need, ‘a little more faith in Jesus?’ ”</p>
          <p>Then her eyes were opened, and she said, “O, Lord, I see.” Then she
went into her tent and there prayed, and the Lord sent the baptism and
gave her the desire of her heart.</p>
          <p>Some time after this, when Brothers Inskip and McDonald were
holding their meeting at Providence, R. I., one morning I went into the
meeting about one o'clock, (testimony meeting) I didn't know of this
lady's struggle at the time, but just as I got into the door, I heard this lady
say, “Amanda Smith.” Her back was to me. I sat down quietly to listen to
her testimony. She went on and gave it in the words above.</p>
          <p>Now about the message. About four months after this camp meeting
closed, I was holding meetings in one of the Methodist
<pb id="smith224" n="224"/>
churches in Worcester, Mass., and a gentleman who was
Superintendent of a large Sabbath School, (a Mr. C.) said to me one day,
“Amanda Smith, do you remember being at Martha's Vineyard at such a
time?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <p>“Do you remember the Sunday in the tent when you got up and
quoted that passage from Malachi and sang?”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” said he, “the Lord sent that message to me.”</p>
          <p>Mr. C. was head clerk in one of the largest dry goods stores in
Worcester, and at the same time was Superintendent of a large Sabbath
School, and he worked very hard, and was very tired, and he had gone to
this camp meeting for his vacation, and he and his young people all went
out there for a vacation more than for the purpose of attending the
meeting. They would go to preaching in the morning, but would not
attend any of the social meetings. In the afternoon they would generally
go off for a game of croquet, or on the lake, boating.</p>
          <p>When they heard the singing in this tent a whole party of them were
just on their way to the croquet ground. They stopped at the tent door
to see the colored woman, and to hear what she had to say. He just got
there as I repeated the text and he said it came to his heart like an arrow.
He went back to his tent and began to pray, and he said the Lord showed
him how near backsliding he was, how far away, so that he was really
alarmed, and that text saved him through God's mercy.</p>
          <p>I praised the Lord that he enabled me to obey him. It was not a little
thing, it was a trial, but see the blessing that came out of it to this
brother. I then praised the Lord that the message was heard by the one,
and the song by the other. It pays to obey.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith225" n="225"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XVIII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>PITTMAN CHURCH, PHILADELPHIA—HOW I BECAME
THE OWNER OF A HOUSE, AND WHAT BECAME OF
IT—THE MAYFLOWER MISSION, BROOKLYN—AT DR. CUYLER'S.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>It was in '78. I was holding meeting, first at Manayunk, Brother
Rakestraw's; then at Holmesburg, Brother Gillingham's; then at Camden,
then at Norristown, Brother Day's. We had a good work at all these
placers. Many souls were saved and believers built up.</p>
          <p>Then I was called to Horton Street. Brother Robinson was pastor.
There the Lord blessed us mightily. There was a sweeping revival. Every
night for more than two weeks the church was packed, altar and pulpit.
Some of the good folks really got tried because the people crowded so. I
remember one Sunday night the aisles and pulpit steps were crowded. Poor
old Brother Tasks,—now in heaven—had hard work to get into the pulpit,
and when he did get there he was obliged to stand. He said he would not
come again in such a crowd.</p>
          <p>After the address was over we tried to make room for the altar
service. It was not long till the altar was filled with seekers, some for
pardon, some for purity. I noticed a young man who sat on a chair in the
aisle and seemed to be deeply interested. He seemed as though he wanted
to come forward; and then, there was a young lady with him. I watched
him. All at once he got up and laid his hat and coat down and came
forward, and just as he put his hand on the altar rail and was in the act of
kneeling down, the Lord blessed him so powerfully that he clapped his
hands and shouted, Glory to God, I am saved. He, like the poor man in the
Gospel, the leper that came to Jesus, said, “Lord, if Thou wilt Thou canst
make me clean,” and Jesus said to him in return, “I will; be thou clean.”</p>
          <pb id="smith226" n="226"/>
          <p>As he turned to face the congregation, his sister, that he had not
seen for years, was just behind him. She had been praying for him, but she
did not know that he was there, nor did he know that she was there. She
sprang to him and threw her arms around his neck and they had a good
time of rejoicing together. This had a marvelous effect upon the
congregation. A number came forward, and many professed to be saved
that night.</p>
          <p>One dear woman that I met last fall at the Saturday night holiness
meeting, told me she was converted at that meeting; also her husband
and two children. She told me how she disliked me because I was a
colored woman; how she went to church full of prejudice, but when God
saved her He took it all out, and now she loves me as a sister and thinks I
have a beautiful color! Of course, I call that a good conversion to begin
with.</p>
          <p>Some people don't get enough of the blessing to take prejudice out
of them, even after they are sanctified.</p>
          <p>Sometime after this I went to Pittman Church. Rev. George
McLaughlin was pastor. The church was not finished. We held meetings
in the lecture room, a fine large room that would hold over three
hundred, I suppose, and every night it was packed. Here we had a grand
time from the start. On Sunday afternoon we had a marvelous meeting.
At that meeting dear Brother Alkhorn got the blessing of sanctification,
after seeking it for thirty years, as he said in his testimony
when he arose. I shall never forget that Sabbath afternoon. The Lord
wonderfully helped me to speak for Him.</p>
          <p>Brother McLaughlin was a grand, good man to work with, though he
was not very definite on the line of holiness, but he said to me, “Sister
Smith, you go ahead; I am with you.” So he put no bands on and I had
perfect freedom, thank God.</p>
          <p>Brother Alkhorn was a local preacher; was a converted man and had
been for years, and always longed for the blessing of full salvation. He
was thorough Wesleyan as well as Scriptural in his views of the doctrine.
He said he would preach it and sometimes would believe he had it, then
he would meet with ministers that did not see it as he did, and declare
that all was done at conversion. Then he would get in the dark again, and
this was the way he went on for years.</p>
          <p>He kept a bakery on Lumber street. I got to know him and the
family very well. He was a member of the Western Methodist
<pb id="smith227" n="227"/>
Church, and I think Dr. Patterson was the pastor at the time of his
death.</p>
          <p>He sat that Sunday afternoon about three pews from the altar, while many
testimonies were given—many of them very definite and clear—to
the experience and power of this great salvation. Then we had an
altar service, and I urged those who really desired to know the
experience for themselves to come forward and kneel at the altar,
and settle it then and there. A number came forward. I saw
Brother A. get up deliberately, take off his overcoat, fold it
together, and then take his hat and cane and walk forward and
hand them to some of the brethren. And as he kneeled at the
altar, he said, “Brethren, I want the blessing.” And he began to pray like
he wanted it, indeed; and in a little while he sank down into a calm, and
said, “It is done, praise the Lord. The blood cleanseth; glory to Jesus.” He
arose and bore the testimony that I have already given.</p>
          <p>In about a year, I think it was, after this, he met with a sad accident;
was thrown from his wagon, and in a few days died.
But, O, he triumphs over death, hell and the grave!</p>
          <p>I lost a true friend when he was taken, that is, as the world
would say, but I have a never dying friend in Jesus. Praise His dear name
forever.</p>
          <p>At the same altar, kneeling just a little further along from where
Brother Alkhorn kneeled, a great big man, a Dutchman,
was kneeling. He had been seeking the Lord for fifteen years, off and on,
but never got into clear light. The people at the
altar were all getting blessed, and rising one after the other, and it was
getting late and time for the meeting to close. This poor man got into an
awful struggle. He cried out, “Lord, save me.” He wouldn't get up.</p>
          <p>“Hold on,” I shouted, “you are nearly out.”</p>
          <p>I felt things were giving way, and I said, “All you need, all you want,
is a little more faith in Jesus,” and his poor wife felt she could not hold on
any longer. She came inside the altar and was just about to throw her arms
around his neck. She was overcome with sympathy for him. I caught her
and said, “Oh, what ever you do, don't touch him; you will hinder him.”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” she said, “I have prayed so long.”</p>
          <p>I held on to her and kept her back, while the brethren were
encouraging his faith. In a few minutes he sprang to his feet,
<pb id="smith228" n="228"/>
shouting at the top of his voice, “I am saved, I am saved. Glory to
Jesus! Glory to Jesus!”</p>
          <p>I let his wife go and he caught her up in his arms, then he let her go
and caught hold of some of the brethren. Oh, how he shouted! I kept out
of the way; of course I wouldn't interfere. So this was a good start for our
meeting for the week.</p>
          <p>We went on for ten days, and there were scores converted. During all
this time the interest never flagged one night.</p>
          <p>Brother M. wanted me to stay longer, but I could not. I had an
engagement at Long Island, with Brother Hollis. It was at this time my
house in Philadelphia was planned for, without my knowledge. About
two weeks after, I got a letter from Mrs. James Orr. She said, “Some
friends are planning to buy you a house, but they don't want you to know
it, so don't let on that I have told you.”</p>
          <p>I was dreadfully frightened, and as soon as I had read the letter I got
on my knees and prayed that the Lord would not let them succeed in
getting the house that they were planning for. I thought it was too much
for me. I said, the idea of a poor woman like me having a house given to
her! There must be something wrong about it. Oh, how I prayed!</p>
          <p>Several days after this I got another letter, saying that the house
they were looking at and wanted, they could not get. There was.
something that was not just satisfactory in regard to the deed, so I
thought the Lord had answered my prayer, and it was all right.</p>
          <p>In a day or two I was off again, holding meetings. After ten days, I
came home. A number of letters were waiting for me—two from
Philadelphia. I opened and read them. The first was from the same
person. She said, “Don't say I told you, for they want to surprise you.
They have looked at another house and have made arrangements to buy,
and will pay so much to close the bargain, such a day.”</p>
          <p>That was all done two days before I got home, as I saw by the date of
the letter. Then I thought it all over. I said, I have never asked the Lord
to give me a house, and I wonder if He really wants me to have it. It
must mean something, for why should these people persist in getting the
house for me? I am a colored woman, and they are all white, and they
are strangers. So then I got down and prayed the Lord to bless and
prosper those who had
<pb id="smith229" n="229"/>
undertaken it. The lady that wrote me had told me how that everybody
was favorable to it, how much Chaplain Gibben and his wife were
interested and had given quite a sum to start with. Well, it did look as
though the Lord was in it.</p>
          <p>Then I opened the other letters. There was one from the very
gentleman who was the proposer, and who had set the thing going,
Brother Andrew Marshall. He was well known in Philadelphia, one of the
leading men in Pittman Church at the time, and a man doing a large
business in the bakery and confectionery, and a good man, so I could but
feel the Lord was in it. He told me all about it. The house was three
thousand dollars, subject to the ground rent of sixty dollars a year. Two
thousand dollars of this money had already been provided for through
friends of Mr. Marshall's, so that I had nothing to do with this part of it
in any way; I must only be ready to come at the time they said. So away I
went for two weeks more.</p>
          <p>When I returned there were letters. The house was bought,
the deed was made out in my name, and I only to come on. They
said you need not bring anything if you don't care to. Some of
the ladies of Pittman, with Mrs. Orr, had gone to work and furnished
two rooms, the front bed-room upstairs, and the front
parlor downstairs; everything nice and comfortable. So I got
ready and went.</p>
          <p>I took a very few things; I had not many. My dear old irons and
ironing-board, that had seen me through so many hard places in New York, I
couldn't forget them nor leave them behind! Then the little, low, old
chair that I had kneeled beside and fought such a battle, on the
remembrance of the New York riot after I was sanctified! I said, “I must
take these things anyhow.”</p>
          <p>It was late on Saturday evening before I got off, so I did not get to
the house till about seven P. M. Then, sure enough, at 1817 Addison
street, a nice little three story brick house, nice white marble steps in
front, all lighted with gas!</p>
          <p>It was very nice. Then there were a number of friends gathered, and a
good warm fire. I didn't know what to do or say, and I praised the Lord,
and thanked the people, and I said, “Is it really mine?” Then they
handed me the deed. Then I said, “Let us pray.”</p>
          <p>That seemed out of order, for we were all too happy to pray, so we
sang the Doxology.</p>
          <pb id="smith230" n="230"/>
          <p>“Let me walk up and down in it,” I said; so we went upstairs in
all the rooms; I looked in all the closets, everywhere, then we went
down in the basement, then I had the nicest tea! The ladies had provided
everything.</p>
          <p>It all seemed very fine. Everything went on nicely for about a
year, then came a trial.</p>
          <p>The great Centennial had started hopes and expectations in many
that were never realized; so it was with Brother M. In this extremity he
got Brother Robinson, one of the leading members in Salem M. E.
Church, to help him meet some liabilities which were urgent, which he
did. Then it appears that Brother M. failed on his side, which caused great
dissatisfaction and unpleasantness between these friends.</p>
          <p>I knew but little about it. I didn't try to know. I felt that what they
had done was out of real kindness to me, though bad luck came of it, as it
often does out of our best motives. This placed me in a very embarrassing
position. They were both Christian gentlemen and business men, and who
was I to dictate to them about what they were doing so kindly for me.</p>
          <p>It got into the papers, through Brother Wallace, that the friends in
Philadelphia, had given Amanda Smith a house, and also one at Ocean
Grove. Mr. M. called my attention to the fact. I said, “That is a mistake;
all I have at Ocean Grove, is this: the committee are always very kind
and they do not charge me for my tent and ground during the time I stay,
but that is all.”</p>
          <p>“Brother M.,” I said, “you can correct that; see Brother Wallace
and tell him,” for he was then editor of the “Home Journal,” and it was
in that paper that the statement was made.</p>
          <p>“If I do it,” I said, “it will look as if I were dissatisfied, or like
casting some reflection on your management of affairs.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” he said, “I will see, Brother Wallace,” but I don't know
whether he did or not. From that time, according to the best I could learn,
the donations to complete the payment on the house stopped; but so far
as that was concerned, I had nothing at all to do. I had just one hundred
and fifty dollars in hand. This the Lord had given me at different camp
meetings during the summer. I had given the one hundred to Mr. M. I
kept the rest. I had my house all papered and painted inside, and a tin
roof put on; it was not very long till it was all done.</p>
          <p>Always before this time I had managed, and had enough to
<pb id="smith231" n="231"/>
get on with nicely, and I thought as the house was mine, it was right I
should put it in good order, then I would not have to do it in a long time
again; but this statement in the papers affected me personally, greatly. I
went about holding meetings as usual, but, got but very little to what I had
received before. People said, “She is all right, she has two houses, one at
Ocean Grove, one in Philadelphia,” so, of course, if I had two houses I was
rich and needed nothing to eat or drink!</p>
          <p>Well, I did not know what to do, but the Lord helped me to
hold still. I came home from a tour in Ohio, and went to Ocean
Grove Camp Meeting. I had been there two days when a telegram
came, saying:</p>
          <p>“Come home at once. Marshall.”</p>
          <p>“What in the world is the matter?” I wondered.</p>
          <p>I got ready and went on, at about ten A. M. Went to the store, saw
Brother M. He was bright and happy.</p>
          <p>“What is the matter?” I asked.</p>
          <p>Then he told me he was embarrassed, and it was necessary for
him to meet a note at such a time.</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “what do you want me to do?”</p>
          <p>“I thought I would ask you if you would sign a mortgage, then we
could borrow the money out of the Building Association till such a time,
and I would get straight.”</p>
          <p>“You know, Brother M.,” I replied, “I don't know a bit about
the Building Association, I never could get it through my head, I
have never done anything but pay my rent, that is all. I can lead
a prayer meeting now and then, and that is about all I know.”</p>
          <p>“This will be all right,” he said.</p>
          <p>“Well, if you say so, I will do it.”</p>
          <p>So he went and had the papers made out. I had made
myself responsible to the Building Association for fifteen dollars a
month. I had never paid so heavy a rent before; then, five dollars
a month for my ground rent, made it twenty dollars a month,
besides other expenses; but I did the best I could.</p>
          <p>Mr. Cleg, who was the Secretary of the Building Association, was
very kind, and I told him I didn't know how in the world I could ever
carry it. He told me to hold on and it would be better after a while.</p>
          <p>Some months had passed, I don't know how long, when Brother M.
came to me again and asked me to help him meet another engagement.
So I went again; the papers were made out.</p>
          <pb id="smith232" n="232"/>
          <p>When Mr. Marshall stated to the lawyer the object of our coming
again, the lawyer turned to me and looked at me right in the face, and
said to me, “Do you want to sign this paper?”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “I suppose I will have to.”</p>
          <p>Then he gave a quiet grumble to himself, as it were, and began to
write, and I was asked to sign my name. That look he gave me seemed to
have an expression in it like this, “Well, you are a fool,” and that is just
about the way I felt, but still I signed the papers and became responsible
still further to the Building Association.</p>
          <p>Now, with my ground rent and taxes I must pay forty dollars a month. I
told Mr. M. I could not do it, but he said he would take hold and help me
out as soon as these urgent demands were met.</p>
          <p>I must go on, only God knows how I did. Sometimes I didn't have
money enough to get me a loaf of bread. I went to Mr. Cleg and told him
he must take the house, I could not pay the dues. He was very kind.</p>
          <p>“Hold on, Mrs. Smith, pay what you can, we will not push you,” he
said, “everything is dull just now,” etc.</p>
          <p>I got so little for my services, I could not get on, and the constant
thought I had to carry all the time that I was getting still deeper in debt
to the Building Association. I was ashamed to tell anyone, it would look
to white people like bad management on the part of those who were my
friends. Then I knew what some of my own people would say, and had
said already, that I was a kind of a “white folks' nigger,” and I knew they
would say, “That is just what I told you it would all come to, can't tell
me about white folks.” They wouldn't see God in any of it, so here I was.
What to do I didn't know. I could not speak of it publicly for the reason I
have already mentioned.</p>
          <p>One day I came home in great distress of mind. I was away in Jersey
helping a good brother who wanted me so much to help him. I went. He
told me the people were very poor and could not give me much, and,
though I had a number of other calls where I could have expected more, I
chose to go to this place and help this brother.</p>
          <p>After two weeks' hard work they gave me six dollars; and my railroad
expenses were three dollars the round trip. The people were poor, but
kind and good, and the minister was a good man and had a large family,
but they were poor. God bless them.
<pb id="smith233" n="233"/>
They got me a home with a sister, where I was comfortable as I could be,
though, sometimes It was very cold.</p>
          <p>I got home about ten o'clock in the morning. I slipped into the
house, kept the front windows closed, opened one window In the back
room, and got down on my knees. I said, “Now, Lord, you must help me,
for I can't go another day with this burden.” It was dark. I did not eat. I
thought and planned in my mind, and thought. Then I would pray again.
When I gave out, I got up and lay down on the sofa and studied what plan
I should take. “If I go to Mr. Marshall, he will say just as he said before.
If I go to Mr. C., he is so kind, and will say the same.” Then, down on my
knees again. I saw myself put out of the house with no place to go. I sat
with my things all around me and the people looking, some were
laughing and saying, “I told you so.”</p>
          <p>Oh, what a struggle it was. It all seemed as real as life itself. I died out
completely on this point, and when the last pang was over I felt myself
singing Brother John Parker's hymn:—</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“I am more than conqueror through his blood,</l>
              <l>Jesus saves me now.</l>
              <l>I rest beneath the shield of God,</l>
              <l>Jesus saves me now.”</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>CHORUS.—“Though foes be strong,</l>
              <l>And walls be high,</l>
              <l>I'll shout, He gives the victory,</l>
              <l>I'll shout, He gives the victory,</l>
              <l>Jesus saves me now.”</l>
            </lg>
          </lg>
          <p>This was about two o'clock in the afternoon. I arose from the place
and took my things off, for I had only laid off my bonnet. I opened the
house upstairs and down, hoisted the windows and sang all the hymns I
knew of by heart, I sang loud and strong. Oh, what a victory! A short time
after this, the Lord marvelously opened my way to go to England, yes, I
say marvelously, for all told, it was really marvelous, indeed.</p>
          <p>After I had been in England about six months, though I had written to
Mr. Marshall and Robinson, also Mr. Cleg, the secretary of the Building
Association, a letter from Mr. Robinson came to say I must come home
at once, the taxes had not been paid, and, I suppose, to hurry me, he said
the house could be sold for taxes if not paid by such a day.</p>
          <pb id="smith234" n="234"/>
          <p>I had no one to refer to, but these two brethren, that had trouble
enough with it already. I was at Mildmay, in London, when this letter
came. My head whirled for a moment. I was in the street when I opened
and read the letter. I felt as though I could fly. I said, what can I do, this
is Thursday. I thought I would go and pack my trunk and take the night
train to Liverpool and so take the first steamer going out. My heart beat
and my mind was so confused. I stood still and closed my eyes and asked
the Lord to quiet me and tell me what to do. In a moment He took every
thought and wish to go home out of me. I said I can write and say all I
need to say, and the same steamer that I would go on will take the letter.</p>
          <p>So I wrote to Brother Robinson, “I can't come, but sell the house
or give it away, I don't wish it, get your money out, I don't want any.”</p>
          <p>I see now I might have done differently if I only had known how, but
still it would have been a great burden and anxiety on me, for instead of
staying three months I was gone twelve years.</p>
          <p>Then after I went to India, while I was at Naini Tal, Upper India,
they sent me papers to sign, and I went before a magistrate at Naini Tal,
India, and in the presence of these witnesses I signed all rights and claim
away. So the house was sold, and Amanda Smith was where she was when
she first started, so far as having a house was concerned; and that ended
the house that so many people think I still own.</p>
          <p>I was sorry for the good people who had given the money, but could
not help it. I had nothing to do with it from first to last, but to accept it,
as I have before stated. After the house was sold, the people had to
move. I wrote to them to take care of my things. I sent the money to
help to move the first time, but they moved a number of times in twelve
years, so I found it difficult to keep up to that.</p>
          <p>Every one knows that often in moving, even when one is right
on the spot themselves to look after their things, it is difficult to
save losses and come out straight, so what must I expect when I
came home from Africa, I had no place to go. The people had
stored the things and had gone away for the summer, and had not
got home when I arrived. When they did come, they could not
get a house large enough to accommodate us all, but a good friend
in Brooklyn, Mr. Tom Gibson, and his wife, had written me in
<pb id="smith235" n="235"/>
England inviting me, to come and spend some time with them. On the
day I arrived I sent a telegram to him from the steamer, and Mr. Gibson
came to meet me and took me to his home, and I stayed with them two
weeks.</p>
          <p>Mrs. Gibson was quite ill at the time, and has since passed away. I had
known them for twenty years. Mrs. Titus, her mother, gave me a place
to stay in her tent the first time I was at Round Lake Camp Meeting, and,
after that, good Brothers Hillman and Hartshorn always saw that I had a
tent all to myself. God bless them.</p>
          <p>After the two weeks I felt I must have a room, my trunk and things
were in the way, and through a friend of Mrs. Gibson's I got a small back
room, which I had to pay ten dollars a month for.
I could not do better at the time, but the Lord knew I could not stand
that long, but O, I was so weak and worn and I must have some place.</p>
          <p>A number of friends In different places kindly invited me to come
and stay with them, but all wanted me to hold some meetings,
and I was too tired and weary to think sometimes, and then the Lord,
who is ever a present help in time of trouble, put it in the heart of that
grand woman, Mrs. Mary R. Denmen, of Newark, and she wrote to me
and said for me to come to Newark, and she would give me a room in one
of her houses. The house that her coachman lived in was a nice,
comfortable little house, with seven rooms, and Joseph had but a small
family, so I could have one room there free of rent. Oh, how I praised the
Lord for His wonderful, loving kindness, providing for me.</p>
          <p>Mrs. Denmen is a member of the Episcopal Church, but ever since I
have known her, for over twenty years, I have never had
a warmer and truer friend than she has been. Her friendship is so
practical, only God Himself knows how many times she has helped me
when I know that no mortal knew my need but the Lord himself.</p>
          <p>I have enjoyed my cozy little room this winter, while I have
been writing my book, though much of the time I am away, but
there is no place like home when you are there. Surely, the eyes
of the Lord run to and fro over the whole earth to show Himself
strong in behalf of them whose heart is perfect towards Him, and
now I don't know where I may, next be led, but no matter where I
go I shall never forget No. 64 Park street, Newark, nor my beloved
<pb id="smith236" n="236"/>
benefactress, Mrs. Mary R. Denmen. May God bless her and her dear
family.</p>
          <p>Mr. Beecher had two Mission churches in Brooklyn—Bethany and the
Mayflower. I spent a week at each, in 1878. In both of these churches
the Lord blessed us very greatly.</p>
          <p>I remember very distinctly one special incident—the reconciliation
between two brothers who had once been very dear friends. They were
boys together, and were both in business in the same office, in New
York. They were both professed Christians, members of the church. One
was Superintendent of the Sabbath School. But they had some falling out,
and had not spoken to each other for four or five years.</p>
          <p>Both wanted to speak, but each was too spunky to speak first, and
the longer it went on the more difficult it became, until at last Mr. B. said
he was so miserable, he had resigned his position as Superintendent, and
had quit going to church regularly, and was just making up his mind to
withdraw from the church entirely. His wife begged of him, for the sake
of the three beautiful children they had, and the influence it would have
on them, not to leave, so he was holding on, but felt he would leave. Oh!
how the Devil chuckles over anything like that.</p>
          <p>Though they would not speak, they would make hateful insinuations
and remarks about each other, so that each would get what the other said,
without speaking; and how tantalizing that is. But God, who is so rich in
mercy, will not let us be tempted above that we are able to bear, but will,
with the temptation, also make a way of escape. It pleased the Lord to
let me be at the Mayflower just at that time.</p>
          <p>One night, while I was speaking on the forgiveness of our enemies,
the Spirit of God got hold of this young man. At the close of the meeting
he came up and said he wanted to talk to me, and he told me his story. I
urged him to go to his brother and have a talk with him.</p>
          <p>“I know he will not speak.”</p>
          <p>“But,” I said, “you speak to him.”</p>
          <p>“But I know him so well,” he said, “that I know if I do he will curse
me, and I can't stand it.”</p>
          <p>I told him that God would help him if he would resolve to do right.
After, a long talk and prayer he said he would go to him. I told him I
would pray for him that night and all the next day, and in the evening he
was to report about it.</p>
          <pb id="smith237" n="237"/>
          <p>And Oh! how I did pray for those two men. Only as a soul can pray
when it feels that God is about to gain a victory. Next morning,
somehow, I felt so quiet and joyful. And yet I did not know what had
happened. Only I believed God had undertaken for them.</p>
          <p>The evening came on. I went to church, and I saw this gentleman
come in. His face was like a sunbeam. He was handsome, anyhow. But,
Oh! now he was beautiful. I knew something had happened. The heavy,
deep, gloomy countenance was gone. He made his way to me at the close
of the meeting, and said:</p>
          <p>“Oh! Sister Smith, praise the Lord, it is all right.”</p>
          <p>“Amen,” I said. “I told you so. Well, now tell me about it.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” he said, “I made up my mind last night that I would
speak to Will anyhow, and if he would not speak, and would curse
me, I didn't care. The Lord fixed it so nice. I prayed all the
morning as I was going. I am generally at the office first. But
this morning he was there. So I went in. There was no one in
but him. I walked right up to him, and I said: ‘Look here, Will,
I think it is time you and I were done with this foolishness of
ours,’ and he sprang to his feet and took me by the hand and said,
with, tears, ‘Yes, Charlie, I have wanted to speak to you for a
month, but I was afraid you wouldn't speak.’ ‘And Will,’ I said,
‘I have wanted to speak to you, but thought you didn't care to
speak to me, and would curse me. But the Lord has blessed me,
and now we are old friends again. Thank the Lord!’ ”</p>
          <p>If nothing else was done at that meeting, surely it was a great
victory; this long breach between these two brothers healed, and
a reconciliation taken place. Satan would rather they had fought
a duel. But the best way to fight a duel, in my opinion, is on your knees,
surrendering to God, and getting a heart filled with love and forgiveness.
Amen.</p>
          <p>Monday night I was at Dr. Cuyler's Church, Tuesday at the Methodist
Church, Wednesday night at the Baptist Church, and we ended our
services the next Sabbath at Dr. Buddington's. The ministers all united and
gave their churches, and all the collections, so the ladies were liberal with
me, God bless them. They knew nothing of my expectation of going to
England, so I could see it was all the Lord's doings, and was marvelous. I
asked the Lord for everything I needed, direct.</p>
          <pb id="smith238" n="238"/>
          <p>The summer before, my good friend, Mrs. Saunders, had given
me a very nice black silk dress, had, it made and all, and I had
expected it to last me all my lifetime, so I put it away and had not
worn it. Then when I was at Fleet Street, the ladies had given
me a grey suit, dress and cape, so I had these two good dresses,
and one other that I traveled in. Some one gave me a pair of kid
gloves, then some one gave me some ruching for the neck of my
dress; some pocket handkerchiefs were given me, and some one
gave me stockings. Oh, it was wonderful how everything seemed
to come in. So my wardrobe was complete, though not elaborate,
and, of course, it did not take me long to arrange it in my trunk.</p>
          <p>That night at Dr. Cuyler's Church they had the lecture room
engaged and all lighted and warmed so nicely, but he was regretting that a
meeting had been arranged for Monday night at his church, as he was
anxious the ladies should have a good collection; also, owing to the old
folks' concert that was to be held at Dr. Sudder's Church, that night was
not so favorable. He was afraid it would affect the result of the meeting,
but his great surprise was the fact that the meeting was to begin at half
past seven P. M. I got there at a quarter past seven and the lecture room
was crowded, and many outside, and the people were clamoring and saying
we must open the church. I never got in at all till the church had been
opened and a fire started. As soon as the church was opened the people
rushed out of the lecture room into the church. Dr. Cuyler told me to
wait in the lecture room till the people got settled.</p>
          <p>This unsettled me a little, but I prayed the more that God would bless
the people and help me to speak for Him, and I said,
“Now, Lord, don't let anybody take cold,” for the church could
not be heated for some time, but as there had been fire all day Sunday,
they thought it was safe to venture.</p>
          <p>The Lord did help me speak for Him. It was wonderful that night
how He helped me. When all was settled and the large church was filled
and many in the gallery, Dr. Cuyler said, “Mrs. Smith, will you go in
now?” How very kind he was!</p>
          <p>I knew there had been some trouble some time before about a lady
speaking in his church. I thought if they would make such a fuss about
one so gentle and sweet and refined as Miss Sarah Smiley, what would they
do with me? So I said to myself, “Well, I will do just whatever I am told
to do.”</p>
          <pb id="smith239" n="239"/>
          <p>“They will not dare to ask me inside the chancel,” I thought, “so if
they put a bench or chair in the aisle and ask me to stand on it and
speak, I will do it.”</p>
          <p>Mrs. Johnson and Miss Ludlow and a number of the other
temperance ladies were with me, so Dr. Cuyler asked me if I would go in
the pulpit.</p>
          <p>“My!” I thought to myself; “however, I will do just as I am told,” so
I walked up, and it was dreadful high. After he had seated me, he said,
“Mrs. Smith, would you like to have one of the ladies sit with you?”</p>
          <p>“If they would like to, sir, I should be pleased.” So he went
and asked them, but each declined. Then he came himself and
sat by me and introduced me to the people so nicely. I sang and
gave a Bible talk. I had perfect freedom, as if I had been in a Methodist
Church. I talked an hour and not a soul budged to go
out, and Dr. C. spoke highly of the meeting, and the people gave the
ladies a real fat collection, just like people do when they are really blest!</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith240" n="240"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XIX.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>BROOKLYN—CALL TO GO TO ENGLAND—BALTIMORE—VOYAGE
OVER.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>I was in Brooklyn holding meetings at Fleet Street Church, Rev. J. I
Simmons, pastor. Then at Mr. Beecher's Mission, “Mayflower.” We had
a good work, and also at the other mission, uptown. Friday afternoon
the ladies' meeting in the lecture room of Plymouth. There were several
splendid ladies there in those days, and are yet, no doubt.</p>
          <p>These Friday afternoon meetings were the regular ladies' consecration
meetings, and on Saturday afternoon we had young
people's and children's meeting in the same room, and I believe a
number of the dear young people and children gave their hearts to
the Lord. I needed rest very much. I had been going on without
a break all summer and all winter. I was dreadfully worn
and tired, and as soon as I got through had purposed going to
Ocean Grove to rest a little. Dear old Brother Tompkins, of
Tompkins Cove, N. Y., had given me the use of a room at their
little cottage, where I could go and stay as long as I chose. How
good of the Lord to thus provide for me! How well I remember
those dear friends, though they have long since gone to their
reward.</p>
          <p>Everything in the way of comfort and convenience was left for me
to use, so I was anxious to get off. Rev. Lindsey J. Parker was then pastor
of old Sands Street Methodist Church. He came after me to come to
Sands Street for ten days. I was stopping with a family next door to
Plymouth Church, whose name I can't remember, but I know he was a
Baptist brother, strong in the faith, and he doctored me well on baptism.
My! how many books he gave me to read! I am not half through yet;
don't know as I ever will be He was very kind though, and so was his
family.</p>
          <pb id="smith241" n="241"/>
          <p>Well, I tried my best to beg off from Mr. Parker—I told him how
tired I was, and how much I needed rest. I told him I would give him the
whole month of September if he would let me off.</p>
          <p>No, he said, his official board told him he must have me come, if but
for a week, and I told him I would let him know the next
week. I prayed earnestly that the Lord would give me strength and help
me through that week, and it was wonderful how He did help me as I have
often asked Him before. So on Monday morning I went to see if I could
prevail on Dr. Parker to let me have the rest, but no word I could say
moved him from what he had said first.</p>
          <p>Just when we were busy talking the bell rang, and Dr. Parker was
called away. Then a Miss Price, a friend of Mrs. Parker's, was there
visiting. She was an English lady; had been in this country about four
years, and was expecting to go home in April. She was very pleasant,
and I began telling her and Mrs. Parker
how I was trying to beg the Doctor to let me off for a rest. So
finally Miss Price said, “Well, you do need rest; you had better
come and go with me to England next month; it would be just the
thing for you. The great Parts Exposition is going on, and I would
take you, and we would have a real nice time, and I know the trip
would do you good.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “that would be nice.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “pray about it; I believe the Lord would have you go.”</p>
          <p>Just then Mr. Parker came in again. No more was said about England.
He fixed on the day I was to come to Sands Street. I closed my last
meeting at the “Mayflower” on Saturday night.
There was a blessed work done, the result of which eternity alone will
tell.</p>
          <p>On Sunday afternoon was our first meeting at Sands Street. The old
church was crowded. Our first meeting was for the young
people and children, and I began by asking the older people, strangers and
all, here and there, all over the house, upstairs and down, as I would call
them out, “Brother, how old were you when you gave your heart to the
Lord?” Then I would ask a sister.</p>
          <p>There were some real gem testimonies to the grace of God, and this
encouraged and helped the young people very much, so when I began our
altar service it was not long till the altar was crowded, and many of the
dear young people and children professed to have
<pb id="smith242" n="242"/>
found peace in believing that day. I spent a week, putting in two Sundays,
and the Lord was with us and gave us blessing all through. Praise His
name!</p>
          <p>At the close of this meeting Miss Price came up to me and spoke to
me, and said, “Did you pray about what I told you?”</p>
          <p>I didn't recognize her at first, and I said, “About what?”</p>
          <p>“Don't you know Miss Price, that spoke to you on Monday about
going to England?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, yes, I do remember you now.”</p>
          <p>“Well, did you pray about it?”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said. “I did not.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “you must; I believe the Lord would have you go.”</p>
          <p>So that night when I went home and got ready for bed, the thought
came to me, “You know that lady told you to pray about going to
England,” I said, “Yes, that is so.”</p>
          <p>I thought a moment and said to myself:</p>
          <p>“Go to England! Amanda Smith, the colored washwoman, go to
England! No, I am not going to pray a bit; I have to ask the Lord for so
many things that I really need, that I am not going to bother Him with
what I don't need—to go to England. It does well enough for swell people
to go, not for me.”</p>
          <p>So, after I had this little talk all to myself, I said my prayers and
went to bed. On Tuesday afternoon I was invited to tea to Brother
Parker's. There were several others, also. Dr. Parker's brother, a young
man, had just come from the old country. The Doctor was well pleased
to receive him safe, so we were having a pleasant chat at the tea table.
The young man was telling of his pleasant voyage across the sea. Then
Dr. Parker told what a grand time he had when he came. He said the sea
was beautiful and calm as a mill pond. He told how they had danced—the
passengers I think he referred to; as he was a Methodist preacher, I don't
suppose he indulged in dancing.</p>
          <p>I listened attentively to all, for I never knew the sea was calm. My
idea of the great sea was that it was always rough and tossing. I know I
used to sing that good old hymn:—</p>
          <p>“Like the rough sea that cannot rest.”</p>
          <p>So that was my best idea of the grand old ocean. I have learned a
great deal about it since then.</p>
          <pb id="smith243" n="243"/>
          <p>Miss Price sat opposite at the table, and as she had crossed several
times herself, she said, “There, Mrs. Smith, you see what a pleasant time
we could have on board the steamer.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, but it costs money to go to England, and none but swell folks
can go.”</p>
          <p>“You need not trouble about that,” she said, “if you say you will go,
I will see to that part.”</p>
          <p>That was a new version of it, so that night when I went home, I
knelt down and said, “Lord, if Thou dost want me to go to England,
make it very clear and help me. I don't know what I would do there, I
don't know anybody, but if Thou dost want me, Lord, I leave it all to
Thee,” and somehow—I can't explain it—but God made it so clear, and
put it in my conscience so real and deep, that I could no more doubt that
He wanted me to go to England, than I could doubt my own existence. I
can't explain it, only I knew it, and I don't understand it now, but as high
as the heavens are above the earth, so are His ways above our ways, and
His thoughts above our thoughts.</p>
          <p>When I was through at Sands Street, and was about to start to Ocean
Grove, Miss Price said:</p>
          <p>“Now, Mrs. Smith, I am going to Philadelphia to see a friend
married, and I will be back such a day, and you can write me.”</p>
          <p>I went down to the grove, and I was so glad to get there and have a
little quiet and rest. I swept and dusted my room and opened the windows,
and it was very pleasant. It was the first of April, and, as I thought it
over, “Oh,” I said, “after all, I think I can get more rest here than I
can by going to England.”</p>
          <p>Then as I looked out from my window and saw the great
ocean, and heard the great waves roll in, I trembled. It came to
me, “You need a good rest. Then there is Mazie, you can't leave
her here alone.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “that is so, I guess I won't go.” So I did my
washing and ironing and began my little sewing, mending and darning, and
getting my clothes in order, and resting a little, for I took my time and
didn't hurry, and so I went on for several days.</p>
          <p>Then a letter came from Miss Price, saying, “Let me know by
return mail if you will go with me to England. If you will go, all right, if
not, I will join a party of ladies who are going.”</p>
          <p>A deep conviction came over me that I must go, but I said I had not
rested half enough, and I didn't sleep well at night, I went
<pb id="smith244" n="244"/>
to bed tired and got up tired, then, beside, it is so far, three thousand
miles away. “O, dear, I will write and tell her no, she has got those ladies
to go with, so that is all right.”</p>
          <p>I sat down to answer the letter, and there was such a deep dread came
over me as though I ought not to tell her I would not go, I could hardly
write my letter.</p>
          <p>“Oh,” I said, “what is the matter with me?” A whisper came to me:</p>
          <p>“Don't write her, no.”</p>
          <p>“But I can't go, I must write.” So on I went, and I never
wrote a letter with such a dread on me before in my life. I
finished it, and look it to the postoffice and threw it into the
letter box, and was so glad to get it out of my hand. Now, I said,
I am free, and it seemed I was lightened for a little while, no sad
feeling in my heart, no burden, everything gone.</p>
          <p>“Oh,” I said, “how much trouble that letter has given me, that is
it.”</p>
          <p>I made several calls before I went home, as I had been away for
three months. Everywhere I called, the friends were glad to see me, and
said, “Amanda Smith, tell us all about where you have been and about the
work,” and I had much to tell of what God had wrought. Then, to sing
and pray.</p>
          <p>I did not go home till half past six, so I felt all that sadness is gone,
I will have a nice tea and go to bed early.</p>
          <p>I had been in the house about half an hour, I suppose, and my tea
was about ready, and, all of a sudden, as when a gas jet is turned off, an
avalanche of darkness seemed to come over me like the horror of
darkness that came over Abraham. My heart sank, and great dread took
possession of me. Every bit of desire for my supper left me, and I wanted
nothing.</p>
          <p>“O, Lord,” I said, “what is the matter with me? Do help me.”
Then I said. “I don't mean to sleep to-night till I know what ails me.” So
I locked the doors and fastened the shutters and turned down my lamp
very low, and got on my knees, and I said, “Now, Lord, I don't know the
cause of this darkness, and I must know before I sleep, I am in for it all
night, and I must know what the matter is.”</p>
          <p>I wept bitterly, and prayed. Then I thought it may be I have grieved
the Spirit in some way, in what I said, when I called. Then I went, in my
thoughts, to each place, and went through all
<pb id="smith245" n="245"/>
the conversation, but, no, no condemnation there. Then I went
through all my work, every place I had been, no, no condemnation;
then, “Lord, what is it?” I prostrated myself full length on the floor, and
wept and prayed as never before. I said, Lord, I must know what is the
matter with me. A whisper, “Arise.” I rose upon my knees by the chair,
and said, “Now, Lord, I will be still. Tell me, I pray Thee, what the
matter is,” and, after a few moments' stillness, it was us though some
one stood at my right side and said distinctly:</p>
          <p>“You are going about telling people to trust the Lord in the dark,
to trust Him when they can't see Him.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, Lord, I have done so.”</p>
          <p>“Well, you tell other people to do what you are not willing to do
yourself.”</p>
          <p>“O, Lord,” I said, “that is mean, and by Thy grace I will not tell
anybody to do what I am not willing to do myself. Now, Lord, what is it?”
And clear and distinct came these words, “You are afraid to trust the
Lord and go to England, you are afraid of the ocean.”</p>
          <p>My! it took my breath, but I said, “Lord, that is the truth, the
real truth.” Of course it was.</p>
          <p>In a moment, in panorama form, God's goodness seemed to pass
before me, and His faithfulness in leading me and providing for me in
every way, and answering my prayer a thousand times, and now, to think
I should be afraid to trust Him and go to England.
Oh, such a sense of shame as filled me. I prostrated myself on the floor
again, I felt I could never look up again in His dear face and pray. I never
can describe the awful sense of shame that seemed to fill me, and I cried
out, “Lord, forgive me, for Jesus' sake, and give me another chance, and
I will go to England.”</p>
          <p>Then I thought, “If I write and tell Miss Price that I will go, she is
a stranger, and she may think I am fickle-minded and she won't know
how to depend on me, but if the Lord will give me another chance, I
will go alone. I pledge Thee Lord, you may trust me, I will obey.”</p>
          <p>“What about your child?”</p>
          <p>Then I saw myself on the steamer in a big storm, and the ship
wrecked; it was so real, I heard the timbers crack, heard the thunders roll,
saw the lightning, saw and heard the people screaming. Oh, it was awful.
Then a telegram came to say the ship was lost.
<pb id="smith246" n="246"/>
Then my daughter got the news, then I saw her frantic and wild with
grief! It was all as real as life, and my head seemed to swim, and I cried,
“O, Lord, help me, I give my child to Thee, Thou canst take care of her.”</p>
          <p>Then I thought if she should get sick—well, the quickest word I could
get would be by telegram, and if I should get to England, and they should
send a telegram that she was sick, I knew what that would mean, it would
mean she was dead. Oh, how I felt!</p>
          <p>Then I thought it all over, and said to myself, “What if she were to
be sick and die, and I could not be with her to do for her while she was
sick, and pray and help her. If she were dead there would be no use of my
coming home, for she would be buried before I could get to her, and then
there would be no need of my coming.”</p>
          <p>I saw it all, and I said, “Lord, help me, I will obey Thee.”</p>
          <p>All of my sisters and brothers that were then living, came before
me, one by one, six in number, and I saw each sink and die, and I went to
the funeral of each of them, there on my knees, as real as ever I went to
a funeral in my life, and I said, “Lord, help me.”</p>
          <p>“But,” I said, “to stay here and disobey God—I can't afford to take
the consequence, I would rather go and obey God than to stay here and
know that I disobeyed.” Then this hymn came:—</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Lord, obediently I'll go,</l>
            <l>Gladly leaving all below,</l>
            <l>Only Thou my leader be,</l>
            <l>And I still will follow Thee.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Then there came such a flood of light and sweet peace that filled me
with joy and gladness, and I sang and praised the Lord, for I felt He had
dealt bountifully with me in great mercy.</p>
          <p>In the course of a week or so I went to see Miss Price off. She sailed
by one of the beautiful ships of the White Star Line. It was like a floating
palace. I had never seen anything like it on water; it was magnificent. I
thought what a mistake I have made. “Oh, Lord, you may trust me, I will
go alone if you will give me another chance.” So I went home.</p>
          <p>A week or two later I had a letter from Mrs. Mary C. Johnson,
saying, “Mr. Johnson and I expect to sail for England such a day in May,
and would be glad to take you under our wing.”</p>
          <pb id="smith247" n="247"/>
          <p>“Well,” I thought, “this is very nice. Mrs. Johnson is such
a nice lady, and she and Mr. Johnson have always been so kind to
me, and I don't know of anyone I would rather go with than with them.”</p>
          <p>From the date of the letter I saw it would only give me a little
over a week to get ready and I could not do it; then I got down on my
knees and spread the letter on a chair and said, “Lord, Thou knowest I
will be true and go alone, but I can't get ready and go
with Mrs. Johnson, though I would so like to do so.
I want to go to Baltimore and see Mazie, and tell her about it;” and then I
prayed the Lord to quiet her and prepare her so she could not feel
she could not let me go, and He did it, praise His name!</p>
          <p>I wanted to go and see my brother that I had not seen in thirty
years; he was my oldest brother, living in York, Pennsylvania; and a
younger brother I had seen a few months before; he lived in Tonawanda,
but my brother William Tolbert I had not seen in thirty
years; so I said it is all right. I will write and tell Mrs. Johnson to
write me when she gets to England and tell me how things look.</p>
          <p>Some time before, I was in Boston at Mr. Moody's meeting; it was
the last week of his meetings. There Mrs. Johnson told me that she had a
deep conviction that the Lord had a work for me in Great Britain, but I
gave no thought to it, so that Mr. and Mrs. Johnson were off in a few
weeks. As soon as she got to England she wrote me and told me of the
Keswick Convention, which answers to one of our holiness camp
meetings in this country, but there the phraseology is changed
a little, and they call it a convention for
the deepening of spiritual life. This meeting was begun by that good
man, R. P. Smith, years ago, and they are held every year. God certainly
blest him in starting this convention, if nothing else was accomplished.</p>
          <p>Numerous other meetings all over the United Kingdom have been
productive of marvelous good, the record of which is in eternity, only.</p>
          <p>A sad night for me. I think if Satan ever did have anything
to do with mosquitoes he certainly had that night. Sunday was
another hot day; the heat was something fearful. I walked to and from
church, about five miles' distance, I think, but it seemed much longer
because of the intense heat.</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “I will not go out this evening.” So I went up
<pb id="smith248" n="248"/>
to my room and lay down and tried to rest; but here the mosquitoes and
flies seemed to join together. Oh, I felt I should go wild. I tried to pray,
but, Oh, the poisonous mosquitoes did nothing but sing, first in one ear
and then the other, then a sharp nip.</p>
          <p>“Oh, dear, I can't stand it.” So up I got. I said, “It is too
far to go down to Bethel Church to-night, I will go into this white
Methodist Church.”</p>
          <p>I was so wearied, I said, “Lord, do help me.” When I went
downstairs my aunt said to me, “Where are you going?”</p>
          <p>“To church.”</p>
          <p>“I thought you said you were not going out again.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, but I am going into this white Methodist Church, on
Exeter street.”</p>
          <p>She was surprised.</p>
          <p>“We never go to the white people's church here. I would
laugh if they put you out.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “they will have it to do to-night for I am going.”</p>
          <p>I was glad she did not want to go, for her skin was very thin,
and I thought if there was any unpleasantness I could bear it better than
she could; so out I went, a half an hour before the time. The church was
beautiful; the lights were burning dimly and it was so cool and quiet.
The sexton was very pleasant and spoke to me, but did not tell me to go
into the gallery—the custom used to be where colored people went to
church they went into the gallery—so, as he said nothing, I walked in
and went three or four pews from the door.</p>
          <p>“If they put me out,” I said, “I will have a good strut, and
every body can see me.”</p>
          <p>Well, in the quiet I began to think and pray. Somehow, I
felt the Lord had sent me there to teach me some lesson, and I
said, “Lord, what is it that Thou wantest me to learn, for surely
Thou dost mean something by all this?” So there I sat, praying
earnestly.</p>
          <p>By and by, the people began to gather, then two very nicely
dressed ladies walked in and stood at my pew. I turned and looked
them squarely in the face so they could see I was of the royal
black, but they looked pleasant, so I arose and they passed in.</p>
          <p>There were plenty of vacant pews on the opposite side and further
<pb id="smith249" n="249"/>
ahead. I don't know why they preferred that one
unless for the peculiar fascination that seems to gather about royalty!</p>
          <p>After a while the minister came in, the lights were turned up.
Oh, how pretty it was, and the minister passed up into the pulpit
and prayed, then announced the hymn. They sang, then a very
earnest prayer, and all the usual preliminaries. All this time I
prayed the Lord to teach me the lesson He wanted me to learn.
When the minister arose and announced his text, he said: “My
text will be found in Philippians 4:19, ‘My God shall supply
your need according to His riches in glory by Christ Jesus;' and
the Spirit said to me clearly, “That is the lesson for you,” and
the emphasis seemed to be on the need, “My Good shall supply all
your need,” and I saw it, what it all meant.</p>
          <p>After I went home from church, in Baltimore, my aunt said to
me, “Well, how did you make out?”</p>
          <p>“The Lord has taught me the lesson He wanted I should
learn,” I replied, “I am so glad I went.”</p>
          <p>When I saw how near I came to breaking my covenant with God, I
was alarmed; I slept very little that night.</p>
          <p>Next morning I was up betimes and was off to the train.
They said it was the nine-thirty that left Baltimore. They said
it was the lightning express; its destination was York, Pennsylvania.
It made but two stops, at Wilmington, Philadelphia, and York. I
felt I never wanted to go in that train again. Oh, it was so swift, as I
looked out of the window it seemed to me the trees
and posts would cut my eyes out, the speed was something fearful.
I held on to myself, and said, “Lord, if Thou wilt help me I will
never disobey again.”</p>
          <p>I got to York, spent the night with my brother, next day held
a meeting at one o'clock in the Methodist Church, and left at half
past two for Philadelphia, got home, went out and bought my
trunk and packed it, and at seven P. M. I locked my door and
dropped my key in the letter box and started for Horton street to
my friend's, Mrs. Kenney. I met Mrs. B. and told her I was going
to England to be gone the months, and I wanted her to look after
my house till I came back.</p>
          <p>“All right,” she said.</p>
          <p>I bade her good-bye, and so passed on. The next morning,
Wednesday, at eight o'clock, I went on board the steamer “Ohio,”
Captain Morris in command. He was a perfect gentleman and
<pb id="smith250" n="250"/>
very kind to me. Through my dear friend, Mrs. Kenney, I had got my
ticket all right, seventy dollars first class, of course.</p>
          <p>There were quite a number of aristocratic passengers, and I, being a
colored woman and alone, there was quite a little inquiry who I was, what
I was going to England for, etc. I must say I did feel somewhat
embarrassed. Several of the passengers asked me if I had ever been in
England.</p>
          <p>“No,” I said.</p>
          <p>“Are you going on business?”</p>
          <p>“No, not special.”</p>
          <p>“Do you expect friends to meet you?”</p>
          <p>“Well, no.”</p>
          <p>Then such a critical smile and remark. They would go away and
would talk it over with two or more others and pass comments, and after
a while another would come and put the some question in another form.</p>
          <p>“You are going to Paris, I suppose?”</p>
          <p>“No, I don't expect to go to Paris.”</p>
          <p>“I suppose you are going to join the Jubilee Singers. No doubt, you
find this an expensive passage, Mrs. Smith?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, seventy dollars was what I paid for my passage.”</p>
          <p>“You have friends that will meet you in England?”</p>
          <p>“Well, no, I don't know that anyone will meet me.”</p>
          <p>Then I would tell them of my friend, Mrs. Mary C. Johnson,
and Miss Price, and how it all came about, and they would seem
to be so astonished to think I would be such a fool as to go to
England on such a testimony. An old Quaker gentleman was the
only one that really seemed to know about the leading of the
Spirit, and he spoke for me on one or two occasions. Some of the
ladies remarked that I should have gone steerage, and it would
not have cost me so much.</p>
          <p>They didn't know but I was a suspicious being of some kind, so this
worried me a little, and one day I went into my cabin and got down on
my knees, and said, “Now, Lord, these people ask me so many questions.
If I tell them that Thou hast sent me to England, they don't understand
it; and now, Lord, don't let them ask me any more questions. Stop them;
take the curiosity out of them; make them let me alone, for Jesus' sake.
Amen.”</p>
          <p>I got up and went on deck, and not a soul from that hour asked me
any more questions, not one the whole voyage. “If ye shall ask anything
in my name, I will do it.”</p>
          <pb id="smith251" n="251"/>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Are we weak and heavy laden,</l>
            <l>Cumbered with a load of care,</l>
            <l>Precious Saviour, Still out refuge,</l>
            <l>Take it to the lord in prayer.” Amen.</l>
          </lg>
          <p>We were all pretty sick the first two days. The third day one of the waiters,
a very nice, kind lad, helped me on deck. When
the captain saw me he came to me, and said, “How are you, Mrs. Smith?”</p>
          <p>“I am feeling better, captain, thank you.”</p>
          <p>Then he took a seat by me, and said, “Mrs. Smith, have you had
proper treatment?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, captain, thank you.”</p>
          <p>He said, “If you have any unpleasantness from any one on
this ship, I want you to report to me.”</p>
          <p>“I thank you, sir, I will do so.”</p>
          <p>But I had no complaint to make. The stewardess was very kind,
which any one could not help appreciating when traveling
on shipboard. She would bring my lunch or meals up on deck, just as she
did the others, and I had many pleasant talks with her.</p>
          <p>The first Sunday we were out nearly all the passengers were
laid up by seasickness. Out of the twenty or more lady passengers,
I think there was not one up on deck till late in the afternoon,
but the following Sunday we were all well and up and out.</p>
          <p>The Quaker gentleman and his son were the only two that really
seemed to take much to me, outside the curious questions that were
asked. Then the gentleman and lady that sat next me at the table—they
were from Philadelphia,—were both very agreeable and made it very
pleasant for me, and this I appreciated very much.</p>
          <p>The Quaker gentleman and his son wore very much interested
in me when they learned I was, as the Friends say, “a preacher
woman.” The old gentleman told me much about the usages
among the Society of Friends. He said the friends had always
stood clear on the part of female preaching, and he said he was
very proud of them. I had never met him before, and he did not
know that colored women ever worked in that sphere. He encouraged me, and
told me to go forward. Then he spoke to the captain about holding services.</p>
          <p>There were five doctors on board, and no preacher among them.
Most of the passengers were Episcopalians and Presbyterians,
<pb id="smith252" n="252"/>
all very nice, but very aristocratic, so these gentlemen
came and asked me if I would take the service. I told them I
would if the captain thought it would be agreeable. I did not
want to do any thing that would not be perfectly agreeable to all.
Then they went around and inquired, and everybody was willing.
They thought, anything to break the monotony and have a novel
entertainment.</p>
          <p>The captain came to me himself and said he would be very
glad if I would take the service. He would have the saloon
arranged. I told him I would do so if he thought it would be best. He
assured me that it would be all right, so everything was arranged.
First bell was rung; it did seem real churchified! How the smiles and
whispers went around among the passengers, “The colored woman is
going to preach.” All were invited down
into the saloon, then the second bell was rung. Many of the second
cabin and some of the steerage passengers came in. Those from
the steerage were most of them Romanists, but all behaved reverently
except one or two poor, ignorant persons.</p>
          <p>The Episcopal prayer and hymn books were placed all around
the long tables, and I did not know a bit how to proceed with that
service, so I turned to my Quaker friend, for he and his son stood
by me ready to assist in anything but to sing or pray, and he spoke
to the captain, who said I should go on in my own way.
So I gave out a hymn that was familiar, and they all joined as I started the
tune. If I had dared to ask some one to pray I would, but if I had
it would only have been an embarrassment to anyone but an old
time Methodist, so I looked to God for strength and prayed myself,
then I sang from the Winnowed Hymns that beautiful song,
“Jesus of Nazareth Passeth By.”</p>
          <p>The Lord blest the singing and it captured their attention,
and before I got through I saw a number of them were touched, but
how I prayed that morning for Divine help, and it surely came.</p>
          <p>I opened my Bible at the 14th chapter of John, and said,
“I will not preach, but I want to talk a little from this dear old
chapter,” so I talked on for over half an hour with perfect liberty
and freedom. Then I prayed, and as I spoke to the Lord the
several passengers came before me, those that were sick, and
friends left behind, the captain and officers that had been so kind, and so
on, as the Spirit prompted the prayer, so I prayed. When I got
through we sang the Doxology.</p>
          <pb id="smith253" n="253"/>
          <p>Oh, how it changed the spirit of the passengers. Ladies and
gentlemen that had not even said good morning to me before,
came to me and thanked me for what I said, and especially for
the prayer. They shook hands and were so interested, and said,
“Lord bless you.”</p>
          <p>There was a great swell doctor who belonged to the United
States Navy—he and his wife and two
children were very nice, but from the remarks
of some of the passengers he seemed to act as though he thought
the passengers on that steamer ought to feel they were highly honored 
that so great a passenger as he, doctor in the United States Navy
was aboard that ship.</p>
          <p>The two little girls were sweet little things, aged, I should
think, about nine and six years; they seemed to take quite a fancy
to me. They had no nurse with them, so I would amuse them,
and we had a pleasant time, but when ever the doctor was around
he would call them away. He would seem to feel so uncomfortable
that they should be so stupid as to notice a black woman. I
used to smile as I would see his maneuvers.</p>
          <p>When I got to Liverpool I knew nothing about the Custom
House. All the ladies had gentlemen to look after their baggage,
and as there is always a commotion when we get in, so I said,
“Lord, I have no one to look after my baggage or do anything for
me, now help me and keep me quiet, and just help me through
with everything.”</p>
          <p>The good doctor seemed to take special pains to hinder me.
He had a good deal of baggage to be examined, I had but one
trunk, he had three officers. I waited; then I saw a chance, and
I just spoke to one of the men, and pointed out my trunk; just
then the good doctor stepped right in front of me, clapped the man
on the arm, took him away so roughly, so I waited till all were
pretty well through. The doctor got in his cab and was off.
Then the man turned to me and said, “Madame, this is your trunk?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, sir,” I said.</p>
          <p>“I suppose you have no tobacco nor cigars, nor books?”</p>
          <p>“No, no,” was my reply.</p>
          <p>“Well, all right, where do you want to go?”</p>
          <p>“Lime Street Station, sir.”</p>
          <p>He whistled for a cab, I locked my trunk, and a moment more
I was off.</p>
          <pb id="smith254" n="254"/>
          <p>My cab overtook and passed the good doctor. As I passed I looked out
and waved my hand with a polite bow and rolled by, leaving the doctor
behind, and instead of smiling like a good fellow and bidding me God
speed, he simply frowned and seemed to bite his lip. I have never seen
him since, poor fellow!</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith255" n="255"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XX.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>LIME STREET STATION, LIVERPOOL, ENGLAND, AND THE RECEPTION
I MET WITH THERE—PAGES FROM MY DIARY.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>I had to wait about two hours. I went to Keswick, where the big
Conference is held every summer. Cannon Battersby was the rector of St.
John's Church, and was President of the Convention. A holy man of God,
he was. Mr. and Mrs. Johnson were there. They had spoken of me, so
that everyone seemed to be expecting me.</p>
          <p>Just before we got to Keswick I had to change cars and wait
about an hour. The day was beautiful, and this was about four
o'clock in the afternoon. I was a curiosity. How the people did look at
me. I thought I would buy me a newspaper, and then they wouldn't look
at me so much, but, lo and behold, that only made it worse. They seemed
to wonder what in the world I was going to do with a newspaper. Then I
walked up and down, then they walked up and down, as though they
wondered what I was walking up and down for. They were very
respectful; they did not laugh and make remarks like they would have done in this
country, but they seemed to look as though they pitied me. By
and by the train came in, and two ladies got out and one of them
walked up to me and said, “Why, Amanda Smith.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I thought, “who in the world here knows me.” I said, “Yes,
madam, that is my name;” and holding on to my hand, she said,
laughingly, “Don't you know me?”</p>
          <p>“I know your face, madam, but cannot place you.”</p>
          <p>She still laughed and said, “Look at me.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, madam, do please tell me who you are.”</p>
          <p>“You held meetings with me at Sea Cliff, and New York. You spoke
at a ladies' meeting in New York that I held once at Dr. C.'s church one
afternoon.”</p>
          <p>No, I could not think. Then she said, “You don't know Mrs. Dr.
Bordman.”</p>
          <pb id="smith256" n="256"/>
          <p>“Oh, dear Mrs. Bordman, is it you, the joy of my heart?”</p>
          <p>“Where are you going?” she asked.</p>
          <p>“To Keswick Convention.”</p>
          <p>“Why, that is just where we are going.”</p>
          <p>Then she introduced me to the lady that was with her and we had a
beautiful time and pleasant journey to Keswick.</p>
          <p>The house where Mrs. B. and her friend had lodged was full, but they
said they thought to get me a place near by.</p>
          <p>Of course no one knew I was really coming, I had got Mrs. Johnson's
letter telling me all about how to come, but I had no time to write and
tell her I had decided to do so, so, in a little while after we had got to the
house, dear Dr. Bordman went to see about my lodgings. It was in St.
John's Lane. The landlady told him she could accommodate me for the
night, but the next day she was expecting two young men who had
engaged the rooms. So I went off to my lodgings.</p>
          <p>The lady was a very pleasant old lady, a widow. She was quite alone,
but had such a pretty home, like so many one sees in England. The room
was large; everything was elegant and rich, but old-fashioned; high
bedstead, with heavy curtains around. I was glad when the night came, to
go to bed. I had never been so long in such close quarters as in the cabin
on the steamer, and I longed to have a good, free time without shaking. It
was July, dreadfully hot here in America, but so cool in England that I
could sleep with the windows closed and under a blanket.</p>
          <p><sic corr="quotes not necessary">“</sic>My! I never knew the luxury of an English feather-bed till that
night. Oh, it was so elegant, a great big English feather-bed, I had never
seen anything like it, though I had seen many a large feather bed here in
America. I lay all over it. I said, “I want to get the benefit of this
feather-bed, I will only have it for one night.”</p>
          <p>My! what a nice sleep I had; how refreshed and rested I was
the next morning; how full of praise my heart was to God for His
kindness in bringing me safely to England and giving me such a
token of His favor among the people that received me; I shall
never forget it.</p>
          <p>I got up next morning, did up my room, and was to go to Mrs.
Bordman's to have my breakfast with them. Before going out I thought
to myself how I should like to stay here; it just seems like as if this is the
place the Lord wants me to be, but the lady
<pb id="smith257" n="257"/>
has said she could accommodate me only for the night, and of course I
can't ask her when she has said she expects the young men. Then I got
down on my knees and said my prayers, and I said, “Now, Lord, this
seems like the very place that Thou dost want me to stay; now, Thou
canst manage so that I can stay here, and if it really is Thy will, put it in
the lady's heart when I go down stairs to tell me I can stay. I don't want to
ask her. She has been so kind, and I am a stranger; but, Lord, I believe
that Thou canst manage it for me; surely Thou canst if it is Thy will, so I
leave it with Thee. Amen.”</p>
          <p>Somehow, my heart was so quiet and full of peace, I felt the
Lord would do it, and yet it seemed so strange that He should. I took my
bag in my hand and went down. When I got downstairs I met the lady. She
bade me good morning and asked me how I slept. I told her, beautifully; I
was so refreshed from the comfortable night's sleep. Then she said to me,
“I have just had a telegram from one of the young men that was to come,
and he has met with a friend he has not seen for a long time, so he is going
to stay with him, and the other young man is going with a friend of his; so
the room will be vacant and you can stay.”</p>
          <p>Oh, I came near shouting right out, but I knew if I did she would
think I was wild, so I did say, praise the Lord; but I wanted to dance for
joy. Oh, how wonderfully God provided for me. I went down and told
Mrs. Bordman, and we had a good time praising the Lord together.</p>
          <p>The meeting was held in a big tent in an open lot. There
were crowds of <sic corr="people">poople</sic>. As I walked down to the tent and heard
the singing, it all seemed very much like home. I was introduced
by Mrs. J. to Canon Battersby. No one acted as though I was a
black woman, I don't suppose they would have treated Mrs.
President of the United States with more Christian courtesy and
cordiality than they did me. After the preaching service was over I
was introduced by Canon Battersby, and was asked to lead the after
meeting. There were clergymen and workers all around, and I
felt at first a little awkward. I thought I would never get hold of
the way they did things; and they told me just to go right on in
my own way, just as I was accustomed to do in America, and they
would stand by and assist in anything I wished them to do.</p>
          <p>So after talking awhile, I asked those who wanted personal
conversion and prayer to stand, and a great number arose all over
<pb id="smith258" n="258"/>
the tent. I was a little surprised, but I kept looking to the Lord; then I said
to the workers and clergymen, “Now, there is a great work to do; these
souls must be spoken to, helped and prayed with. I want that all of you
should go around and speak to them.” Then I said, “If there are those
who would like to come forward and kneel here, they may do so,” though
I saw that that was not the custom.</p>
          <p>A few came to the front, and in a moment the clergymen and
workers were all out in the congregation kneeling and praying with the
seekers. By and by one would call out, “Mrs. Smith, here is a soul that
has found peace in believing in Jesus.”</p>
          <p>That one would stand up and say a word, and then another would
call out, “And here is another who wants to say a word,” another and
another would call out “Here's another,” so I praised the Lord; and I
remember how I was taken back, for I struck in to sing the old
Coronation the way we sang it in America, “All Hail the Power of Jesus'
Name,” but no one joined, and I thought it was so strange. I went on with
the first verse. I knew how it would have rung out at home, but I could
not understand why they didn't sing; surely they must know it. They did,
but the tune they sing in England is entirely different from that which is
sung here.</p>
          <p>There was a good Wesleyan brother that was speaking to those that
were forward, and I turned to him and said, “Why don't they sing?” He
says, “They don't know the tune.” Then I said, “You start it to the
tune they all know.” And so he did.</p>
          <p>My! how they sung it! And I learned
that tune, though I did not like it at first; but now I do. Of course it don't
beat the American tune, but still it is grand. Praise the Lord.</p>
          <p>I don't know just the number that professed to receive peace that
night, but I know it was a goodly number. To God be all the glory. That
was my first work in England.</p>
          <p>A few days later on I met some ladies from Liverpool who were
members of Christ's Church, Everton, where Rev. Hay Adken was
formerly rector. They had a large mothers' meeting. This lady, Mrs.
Stavely, wanted to know if I would come to Liverpool and hold some
meetings. I told her I would see about it and let her know later on. She
was very pleasant, and I got to know her afterwards very well. She is
among the dearest friends I have in England to-day. Her house is one of
my homes. She
<pb id="smith259" n="259"/>
received the blessing of full salvation when Rev. John Inskip and
MacDonald were in England and went on their tour around the world.</p>
          <p>Then Mrs. Johnson introduced me to a Mrs. Stephen Menzes, of
Eggleston Hills, just out of Liverpool. She is a wonderful lady, does a
marvelous work for the Young Women's Christian Association, and was
its first organizer, I think. She invited Mrs. Johnson and some other
friends to the hotel to dine, and invited me to meet these friends. They
were very much interested to know my history and birth—if I was a
slave, etc.</p>
          <p>Then Mrs. Menzes arranged for me to come to Eggleston Hills.
They had a large hall and did great work among the laboring
class.</p>
          <p>A day or so after that Canon Hopkins came to me with a
letter from Lord Mount Temple, of Broadlands, in which his
lordship invited me to their convention, to be held in August at
Broadlands. I thanked him very kindly, of course. I didn't know
who Lord Mount Temple was. I didn't know anything about
Broadlands. Then I said, “Oh, I have heard Mrs. Johnson and
Mrs. Bordman speak of it; I suppose they are all going, and Miss
Smiley.”</p>
          <p>He smiled and said, “You are invited, Mrs. Smith.”</p>
          <p>I knew they had all been there, so I thanked him. I went home and
told Mrs. Bordman of it, and she was very kind, but said she didn't think
it was at all the thing for me to go to this convention. Well, I didn't
know. I knew Mrs. Bordman was a good woman, and she would only say
what she thought would be best for me. She said the doctrines and truths
that were taught there were rather deep, and it might do me harm, and she
only wanted to shield me.</p>
          <p>Well, I could not understand it. I went upstairs to my room, took my
Bible, got on my knees and began to pray the Lord to show me what His
will was in regard to it. Clear and plain as my right hand, though I can't
explain, but God showed me it was right I should go, so I thought no more
of it.</p>
          <p>Afterwards I told Mrs. Johnson. Oh, she thought it was dreadful;
surely I must not go by any means. I prayed on. Clearer and clearer it came
I was to go. I was invited to a Mr. Brathwait's, at Kendall, a very wealthy
Quaker gentleman. Miss Smiley and Mrs. Johnson were there at the same
time.</p>
          <pb id="smith260" n="260"/>
          <p>One day Miss S. came into my room—it was next hers—and said she
felt impressed to come and warn me by no means to go to Broadlands.
The Lord had always kept me so simple, and she had known of some who
had been there who had got into a good deal of confusion in regard to
these deep truths; the teaching there was so deep. Mrs. Johnson went out
one morning, and when she came back she said she had word from Mrs.
Menzes and that she was looking for me, and that I must surely go;
anyhow, it wouldn't do for me to go to Broadlands, she was quite sure the
Lord didn't want me there.</p>
          <p>I could not make them understand it, but the more I prayed about it
the clearer it was to my mind. Oh, I can't understand why they should
hinder me, but I knew they did. I had told Mrs. Menzes when she first
spoke to me, that I had been spoken to about this place, but that I could
give four days before I went, if that would do, but after Mrs. J. came back
a telegram came to me from Mrs. Menzes, saying that they would expect
me on such a train, that meetings were arranged, so I went.</p>
          <p>Mrs. Menzes met me at the station in her carriage. To my surprise,
the first thing I saw were large placards with my name on, up against the
railway station: “Amanda Smith, the <hi rend="italics">converted slave girl</hi>, will sing and
hold gospel meetings in Victoria Hall,” giving the days and dates which I
saw directly interfered with the time I was to go to Broadlands
Conference, so I saw I was entirely planned out.</p>
          <p>I said to Mrs. Menzes, “I have promised to go to Broadlands
Conference, I told Mr. Hopkins that I would go, I remember that
I told you I had.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “you are advertised now and you can't possibly go,
it will injure your influence greatly as a stranger, here in England. We
think a great deal of it if you do not go when you are advertised.”</p>
          <p>Oh, how bad I felt. I was greatly tempted, and felt if I had had the
money I would like to come home, but this was only a temptation,
though I didn't get to Broadlands that year; but the next year did. Lord
Mount Temple and Lady Beechman, and a number of others, came to
Mr. Charlton's East End Mission one night where I was holding services
and invited me again in person, and then, through the kindness of Mr.
Edwin Clifford, Esq., I got to Broadlands, according to the will of the
Lord.</p>
          <pb id="smith261" n="261"/>
          <p>Oh, how He blest me, and, I believe, made me a blessing to the
people. I shall never forget the kindness of his Lordship and Lady Mount
Temple. I was their guest in their home. Oh, what a home it was! how
spacious, a regular palace.</p>
          <p>When I went into dinner, Lord Mount Temple walked up to me and
gave me his arm, and saying, “We will lead the way,” took me into
dinner and seated me at his right, and there I was, amid all that throng of
English dignitaries. It was all new to me, in a sense, and yet I neither saw
nor felt anything that was worth while being a fool over, for God had
long since saved me, I believe, from foolish pride.</p>
          <p>I believe It now, as I always believed it, in the Book: “Pride goeth
before destruction, and a haughty spirit before a fall,” and if I ever prayed
for God to save me from anything it was from the foolishness of pride.
Thank God, I believe he does, he keeps me saved.</p>
          <p>I remember one morning in the conservatory where the morning
meeting was held, Rev. Mr. Jukes and Mr. Geo. MacDonald gave a Bible
reading. I saw nothing strange in it, it was beautiful to me. After this was
over the meeting opened for those to testify who had received any special
blessing. Mr. E. Clifford and I had hold a very interesting Gospel
meeting on the evening before, so that when the meeting was opened for
testimony there were a number who testified.</p>
          <p>I felt the Lord laid it on me to give a bit of my own personal
experience, how God converted and sanctified my heart, so I spoke, and
the power of the Spirit seemed to come mightily upon all the people. Oh,
what a stir; they wept and sobbed, and one woman was so baptized that
she cried out and could not restrain herself. How the Lord helped me
that morning. This work was very real in many hearts; even after I came
from Africa I met a woman in Liverpool one night in the train, who said
to me, “Do you remember the morning you spoke at Broadlands and
gave your experience?”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“Do you remember some one crying out?”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “that was I. Oh, God filled me that morning and I
have never gotten over it, the trials have been severe, but, Oh, I have
been saved and kept and I am full of praise to-day. I am glad to see you,
praise the Lord.”</p>
          <pb id="smith262" n="262"/>
          <p>Her face was beaming with joy. That is only one instance, I don't
know how many more, but God does, and that is enough. Amen.</p>
          <p>I met with some things that were a little strange, but they didn't affect
me any; for example: One morning after the breakfast was over, and
after the prayer, we retired to the drawing room. Dr. Moxey and several
others were in a very interesting conversation in regard to advanced
views of spiritual things. One young clergyman, whose name I don't
remember now, was saying, that somewhere in the part of the country
where he lived he and his wife had attended some meetings where they
were praying for the conversion of the Devil. Some one turned to me
and said, “What do you think of that, Mrs. Smith?”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “anybody that wants to do that is quite welcome as
far as I am concerned, but I think he has a pretty big job on hand.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” said they, “don't you see what a good thing it would be,
Mrs. Smith, if only the Devil could be converted; you, and—referring to
another evangelist that was present—and many other persons who are
working so hard to get people saved, wouldn't have your work so often
destroyed, for after all your work, he often upsets it all.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “I guess I will wait and see how you all come out.”</p>
          <p>Now, I didn't see anything in that that was so mysterious. The most
mystery I saw about it was that people should spend time in such
foolishness, when there is so much they might do that would be of
permanent good.</p>
          <p>After I got to England, the first money that was given me, about
three days after, was five pound sterling and something over, equal to
about twenty-five dollars. Some ladies at Keswick, said to Mrs. Johnson,
“Who supports Mrs. Smith?” Of course they didn't tell me this, but they
asked Mrs. Johnson all about it. She told them that I just trusted the Lord
to supply all my needs, and so it went around quietly.</p>
          <p>Mrs. J. came to me one morning and said to me, “Amanda, it is
wonderful how the Lord is putting it into the hearts of the people to help
you financially. Several have come to me and put in my hand money for
you.”</p>
          <p>I thanked her very much.</p>
          <pb id="smith263" n="263"/>
          <p>“Several ladies have said they would hand me something this
afternoon, when I get it together I will give it to you.”</p>
          <p>So when she handed it to me it was the amount that I have spoken
of. Then I saw it was in direct answer to prayer, as I had
asked the Lord on my way.</p>
          <p>“Lord,” I said, “confirm my coming to England by putting
it into the hearts of the people to give me some money to help me after
I get there, I am a stranger, no one knows me except Mrs. J. ”</p>
          <p>This is what I said to the Lord while I was on the steamer, and,
now, three days after I land, this is the result. Surely the Lord is good. It
is all wonderful, but it is just like Him. Blessed be his name.</p>
          <p>Friday, Sept. 26th, 1878. This is a day that I had to regret. I had
been invited to Lord Mount Temple's, through Rev. Mr. Hopkins, to go
to the Broadlands Conference. When I told it to my dear American
friends who were there, they thought it would not do for me to go at all.
They said the teaching at that Conference was so deep, and they were
afraid I would be confused, and it would not be good for me. And then,
besides, for one like me to be entertained
where there was so much elegance and style, it might
make me proud and turn my head. But, poor things! they didn't know
that I had always been used to a good deal of that, though in the capacity
of a servant; so that no style or grandeur affected me at all.</p>
          <p>But notwithstanding this invitation to me came directly from Lord
Mount Temple's, they protested against my going. I prayed about it, and
the Lord made it very clear to me that He wanted me at Broadlands. But
as I was a stranger, and they bad been in England longer than I had, I
yielded, but thought quietly in my mind that I would go anyhow.</p>
          <p>But they so arranged it that I was to go to St. Helens, and take some
meetings at Victoria Hall, at Mrs. Menzes'. And when I got there they had
advertised me beyond the date when I was to go to Broadlands. And
though I told them I had promised to go to Broadlands before, Mrs.
Menzes said it would not do at all, after I was advertised; I would lose my
influence for good; that that was one of the things they were very
particular about in England. I knew nothing about the advertisement
myself, and had nothing to do with it; but that I could not explain. So I
did not go to Broadlands till the next year.</p>
          <pb id="smith264" n="264"/>
          <p>Monday, 29th. Quite a party of us take a carriage drive to Buttermere
mountains. Oh, such a sight my eyes never beheld. The beauty and
grandeur beggar description.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, 31st. Had a nice meeting. Took a sixteen mile drive.
Went to see the old church—seventeen hundred years old. I never saw
antiquities in such profusion before.</p>
          <p>Thursday, Aug. 1st. Tired, but saved. Go to Kendal, to Mr.
Brathwaite's. Mr. Brathwaite is a very wealthy Quaker gentleman.
I shall never forget their beautiful home, and their kindness
to me, a stranger. God bless them. There I met Mrs. Johnson and
Miss Smiley. Dear Miss Smiley, how solicitous she was for me!
She came into my room one day and said she felt impressed to say
to me that she thought I should not go to Broadlands. The Lord
had blessed me so much, and it would be such a pity if I were
to go there and be spoilt. Poor thing, how kind she was!</p>
          <p>Saturday, Aug. 3d. I leave Keswick to-day for St. Helens. Arrive
about three o'clock in the afternoon. Mrs. Menzes met me at the station
with the carriage. The first thing that struck me when I got out of the
carriage was large bills pasted up, beautiful pink paper, with black letters:
“<hi rend="italics">Mrs. Amanda Smith, the Converted Slave from America, will give
Gospel Addresses and Sing in Victoria Hall for so many days.</hi>” My knees
felt very weak, but there I was in for it.</p>
          <p>Sunday, 4th. My first day at the Hall. It is a large hall,
holding from six to eight hundred persons. It was right in a
Roman Catholic settlement, and I was quite a novelty, being a
woman, and a black woman, at that. So at night the meeting
was crowded. But of all the audiences that I ever spoke to, I
never before saw one so mixed—women with shawls over their
heads, some with nothing on their heads at all, some barefoot,
men and women respectable looking, others far from it, but on the
whole all behaved well. Then there was a crowd that had gathered
at the door to see me when I came out, and they almost pulled
the clothes off of me it took four policemen to get me into the
carriage, while the driver sat on the box and cut right and left
with his whip to keep the way clear while he started. Of all the
unearthly yells I ever heard, they gave them. This was all new
to me. I had been around a good deal in America, and had been
to many large meetings where there were thousands, but I had
never seen anything like this before.</p>
          <pb id="smith265" n="265"/>
          <p>Monday, 5th. Praise the Lord, Oh, my soul.</p>
          <lg type="prayer">
            <l>“The peace of Christ keeps fresh my heart,</l>
            <l>A fountain ever springing;</l>
            <l>All things are mine since I am His,</l>
            <l>How can I keep from singing?”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>To-day we have a large field meeting, as they call it in
England, a kind of picnic. I stood in a cart in this great big
field, in the midst of five or six hundred people, and tried to talk
to them, and sing. It was a difficult job and all new to me, but I
did the beat I could.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith266" n="266"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXI.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>VISIT TO SCOTLAND, LONDON, AND OTHER PLACES—
CONVERSATION WITH A CURATE—GREAT MEETING AT
PERTH—HOW I CAME TO GO TO INDIA.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>I think it was in September, 1878. I had met Miss Amars, of
Galishields, Scotland, at the Keswick Conference. She was a high-born
lady, and a typical Scotchwoman; and a more thoroughly
consecrated, self-sacrificing lady, I think, I never met. Her
mother, too, was an earnest Christian, and a staunch Scotch
church woman. Miss Amars had a large mothers' meeting, and
did all she could in every way to help the poor. And being a lady
of wide influence, and using it for God, she did much good.</p>
          <p>She was generally consulted about an evangelist, if one was to come
to the town; she gave her influence and threw herself right into helping
in every way; by visiting, and inviting people. There was a large hall
where Evangelistic services were held every Sunday and through the
week. So after Miss Amars had gone home from the Keswick Conference,
where she had got a fresh anointing of the Spirit, she went to work at
once, and prepared the way for my coming.</p>
          <p>This was wonderful; for the Scotch Presbyterians are so
conservative: and for a woman to talk before a mixed congregation of
men and women was not to be thought of in Scotland. Whatever they did
in England, or in the United States, they in Scotland could not venture
that far.</p>
          <p>The brother who had charge of the Evangelistic meetings in
the hall, was more liberal than most of the brethren; and then
knowing Miss Amars, as he did, he could not well refuse her when
he told him of me. He consented to let me speak in his hall. I
went at the time appointed. They had arranged entertainment
for me at a very pleasant home, near by the hall, as they lived
quite a little ways off, themselves.</p>
          <pb id="smith267" n="267"/>
          <p>Of course, I was quite a curiosity, to start with. The hall
was crowded. It would hold about three hundred, or four hundred.
The first two meetings, I saw they were a little afraid that I didn't
know what I was going to do. But I was judicious and careful, and the Lord
helped me wonderfully. By the time I held the third meeting one could
not have told from their manner, and the hearty Scotch co-operation and
sympathy with which they stood by me, but what they had been
accustomed, not only to women preaching, but to black women, all their
days.</p>
          <p>Every night there were crowds. Many were turned away;
they could not get in. The Lord gave me great liberty in speaking
for Him, and many during the meeting professed to have
found peace in believing. The first three nights I talked more
directly to believers; I saw they were full of the knowledge of the
truth, which is a marked characteristic of the Scotch people.
They know their Bibles; but they need to know the Holy Ghost
to quicken the Word into life and power.</p>
          <p>At the close of the meeting one evening, a good, old brother said to
me, softly, in his beautiful Scotch accent: “Sister Smith, I think you had
better speak more to sinners.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “but you know there are many sinners in Zion, and I want them to wake up.”</p>
          <p>I often find when the truth hits that some one is very anxious you
should go for the poor sinners. It is generally a sign that they want to be
let alone. But when the Lord leads it is all right.</p>
          <p>One morning a lady called to have a talk with me about the great
salvation. She knew her Bible well, and was a staunch member of the
church, and had been for years; but she had no assurance that she ever was
converted. As she went on and told me her state, with tears, I asked the
Holy Spirit to help me; and as I talked with her the Lord sent light into
her heart; and there in Mrs. Amars' parlor the Holy Spirit witnessed to her
heart that she was born of God. We knelt together, and for the first time
in her life she opened her lips to pray and thank God for His great mercy,
and testify to the family before she left that she had the assurance of her
salvation. Praise the Lord! This was a wonderful victory.</p>
          <p>My last meeting was held in one of the chapels. We had a large
crowd, and though it was a week day morning, about nine o'clock, the
chapel was almost crowded. Oh, what a blessed time we had!</p>
          <pb id="smith268" n="268"/>
          <p>If I could have stayed longer, there were other places that were open
to me. This was an entering wedge. There had never been such a thing
known as a woman talking to a mixed congregation, and that in the hall
was remarkable; but when a chapel opened its doors, that was a departure.
These were some of the Lord's doings in beautiful Scotland.</p>
          <p>While I was there, as the winter was coming on, and was my
first winter in England, I needed a cloak, and I had been thinking
about it. I had to send money home to my daughter, and I
thought I could not see how I was going to spare the money to get
me a cloak. So I prayed, and asked the Lord to open a way that
I might get a jacket, or something comfortable, for the winter. A
fur-lined cloak was what I would have liked to have; but they
were four and five and six guineas, and I knew I could not afford
to pay that. No one knew that these thoughts were in my mind
but the Lord. Miss Amars, and Miss Knowles, her friend from
England, proposed taking me to Edinburgh for a day. As the
meetings were only held at night, I could go about anywhere in
the day. Edinburgh was about an hour and a half's ride from
Galishields. I was very glad to go.</p>
          <p>It was a beautiful morning. We left about eight o'clock. I had read
about John Knox, and his persecution by Mary Queen of Scots, and I
thought I would like to see the house where he had lived, for I had heard it
was still standing.</p>
          <p>The first thing after we got to Edinburgh these ladies said to me,
“We want to do a little shopping before we go around sightseeing.”
They asked if I would like to go into the shop. I said, “Oh, yes.”</p>
          <p>They had planned to get me a cloak, but I did not know it. So they
took me into one of the large shops, and into the cloak department, and
the first thing I knew they began to fit cloaks on me. I held my breath;
for I thought it could not be that I was going to get a fur cloak. But Miss
Knowles told me that she wanted to give me a fur cloak. And so they got
me a very nice cloak costing six guineas. My! I walked out of there swell!</p>
          <p>Then the next thing was to see John Knox's house; to get a
view of this old home, we walked along High street, and into the
famous Canongate. This is the best way. There are tall; <sic corr="weird">wierd</sic>,
old houses on either hand, and among them the narrow home of
John Knox; a strange looking building, adjoining a church; there
<pb id="smith269" n="269"/>
were steps going up from the outside, rickety looking, wooden steps.
There was a sign hanging out, with the picture of John Knox in the
attitude of prayer. I stood and looked at it, and thought, “Can it be
possible that after all these years God has permitted one like me to be on
this very ground where that man walked, and to stand and look at his
house?” And I thought of what God had done through that mighty man
of faith and prayer, and that He had favored me with such a privilege.</p>
          <p>Then we visited St. Giles and the old abbey, Holyrood Palace, and the
castle. The palace is open to visitors, and contains many objects of
interest. Among these are the apartments of the ill-fated Queen Mary. In
going through these apartments and having different parts explained, I
was greatly interested; they were old in style to what they would be now,
yet the remains of grandeur and splendor were there. The bed that the
Queen slept in, with its lace and curtains, was said to be just the same.</p>
          <p>From there we went to the museum. Among the things of interest we
saw there was the frame of the pulpit in which John Knox preached. That
was the first time I had ever seen stocks. I had read of Paul being in stocks
in prison, but I never knew what it meant till I saw them in Edinburgh.
Another thing we saw there was a stool, which was connected with an
incident both historical and amusing. When the liturgy of Archbishop
Laud was introduced into Scotland, the south end of the transept, which
was used as a kirk, was the scene of this incident. The Bishop of Edinburgh
held services there after the form prescribed by Laud. He had just asked the
Dean to read the collect for the day, when a woman named Jennie Geddes
attempted to stop him by hurling at his head the stool on which she was
sitting. He dodged it, but the blow was fatal to the effort to force
Episcopacy upon reformed Scotland.</p>
          <p>The chief sight of Edinburgh is the castle. It stands on the summit
of a lofty and abrupt hill, and commands the city and surrounding
country. How many things I learned from what they told me about all
these. The Scotch ladies, as well as the English, are so well versed in the
history of their country that they can with ease detail almost any event
of any time. I never had met anybody that could do this so satisfactorily
as they did for me. If my memory could only have retained what they
told me, I would have had quite a little store of history laid up. All the bits of
<pb id="smith270" n="270"/>
history I had read about were explained to me over and over again.
How beautiful it all was, and what a pleasant time.</p>
          <p>It was all very interesting to me as the ladies described and explained
it as we went along. They were familiar with the names,
and I was quite familiar with them from hearing so much
while there, and I thought I would never forget them. But after
having the African fever so much I find my memory is quite weak, and I
am so sorry I have forgotten the names of so many places and things.</p>
          <p>By this time it was noon, and Miss Knowles proposed that we go to
the Y. M. C. A. She had a special desire to go there and once more stand
on the spot where she first stood up, at the meetings Mr. Moody was
holding, and decided for Christ.</p>
          <p>She was a beautiful young lady, in high position, with all the
worldly pleasure and enjoyment at her hand, and was much
admired as a society lady, and when Mr. Moody was holding
meetings at Edinburgh she thought she would go and hear him. She was on a
visit at that time in Scotland. Her home was in Southport, England. And
as Mr. Moody went on with his address the Spirit of the Lord took hold
of her and she yielded her heart fully to God, and from that hour gave up
all that seemed to be so dear, as the world would call it. But she never had
a regret. She turned right away from it without a lingering look behind.
How beautiful! She used to come to my room and ask me to pray for her.
How often we have knelt down and prayed together!</p>
          <lg type="poem">
            <l>“When we are willing with all things to part,</l>
            <l>He gives us our bounty, His love in our heart.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Praise Him, praise Him, Jesus our wonderful Redeemer.</p>
          <p>So we went into the hall. They were not having a meeting that day.
Miss Knowles took me to the spot and showed me where she sat and
where she stood, the very spot. Her face beamed with light and joy as she
seemed to live it all over again. And how she thanked and praised the
Lord for giving her the courage to take the step that day.</p>
          <p>Then we called on some friends and had an elegant lunch, and after
this beautiful day of sight-seeing we returned again to Galishields, and
after a little rest we were off again to the meeting. I was very tired, but
the Lord gave us great blessing that night in the meeting.</p>
          <pb id="smith271" n="271"/>
          <p>Sunday, Nov. 8th, 1878. My first Sunday in London. I go to Wesley
Chapel, and, Oh, to see one pray out of a book in the Methodist Church
was so different from what I had ever expected. I shall never forget the
text and the sermon. Everything seemed so formal and dead in comparison
with what I had been accustomed to in our Methodist Churches in
America. Even the seating of the people seemed formal; or, in other
words, to me, it seemed dead. What confirmed it more was, when the
minister took his text from Rev. 14:13, “Blessed are the dead that die in
the Lord, yea, even so saith the Spirit, for they rest from their labors, and
their works do follow them;” and I said to my self, “I guess there is a
funeral sermon to be preached.” And I thought he would make some
reference to the person who had died, though I saw no sign of any who
might be taken to be the parties who had lost relatives, save here and
there in the congregation was some one dressed in black. But he went on,
and I concluded when he was through that there was nothing to do but to
bury them, for they were all dead, and the funeral sermon was preached.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, Dec. 11th, 1878. Prof. Harris, of Cambridge,
called to-day. Had a nice season of prayer together. Invites me to Cambridge.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, 24th. I get a number of letters written to-day. About six
o'clock a knock comes at my door. A servant Comes and says the
expressman has brought a hamper for me.</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “it cannot be for me. Nobody would send me
a hamper. Nobody knows me here. It is a mistake.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, it is for you, Amanda Smith.”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “it cannot be. Go down and tell the man it is
a mistake. I'm not expecting anything.”</p>
          <p>So off she went. By and by she came back, laughing. She says, “The
man says you must come and sign the book. It is for you. He was to leave
it here.”</p>
          <p>Well, I went downstairs, and, lo! and behold, there it was. It was the
first time I had ever had a Christmas hamper sent me. And it was
packed full of the nicest Christmas things I ever had. I was astonished
beyond expression. We went to work to take out the things. There was a
beautiful cake, fine French candy, almonds, nuts, raisins, everything
elegant; and down at the side I saw a beautiful album, and when I took it
out I saw the secret, for there was Miss Morris' photo and a letter, with
the compliments
<pb id="smith272" n="272"/>
of the season. Then I knew she had sent it. So characteristic
of her to think of the needs of any one, and then to think of
me, a stranger, in a strange land. I cannot tell how I felt. I have
no language to describe my deep appreciation and thanksgiving.
She met me first at Keswick, and I learned to love her then; and
after I had been at her home, and shared her hospitality and the
friendship or her sister, Miss Anna, and Mrs. Richard Morris, I
shall never forget her. May God ever bless her memory.</p>
          <p>One time in London a young curate came to me to have a talk. He
wanted to convince me in regard to the transubstantiation. He said he was
rather a good High Churchman. He said the dissenters were wrong. He
believed some of them were good, and it was such a pity they should be so
wrong in their views or knowledge in regard to the Holy Communion.</p>
          <p>“Now,” said he, “you take the wine and bread figuratively, but don't
you know that you are to take it as the real literal body of Jesus and blood
of Jesus? But your faith must so take it that it really is changed, while in
the act of being taken into the real body of the Lord Jesus, and into the
real blood.”</p>
          <p>Well, I could not understand it. He explained and explained, and
explained! I told him I could not see it that way. Then he went on in a
very elaborate manner to bring illustrations and evidences to show and
prove. I listened. He talked to me two hours.</p>
          <p>I did not know what else to say, or at least I felt I did not want to
say anything, for surely I was tired and felt the whole thing sounded to
me like bosh; but still I was patient, and prayed the Lord to give me grace
to hold still. Finally I said to him, after a great explanation, “Oh, that is
the way you understand it.”</p>
          <p>Then he drew up his chair, thinking he had convinced me
thoroughly, to make his final conclusion.</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said to him, “there is only one thing about it that is hard
for me to do.”</p>
          <p>“Now, what is that, Mrs. Smith?” with such an air of complacency,
as though he could soon clear that away.</p>
          <p>“Why, it has always been such a hard thing for me to believe what I
know is not true.”</p>
          <p>My! he was thunderstruck!</p>
          <p>“Well,” he said, “Mrs. Smith, I feel so sorry to think that a good
woman like you should be deceived; but I will come and
<pb id="smith273" n="273"/>
have a talk with you again; I like to talk with you. Sometimes when I
talk to persons they seem to get so tired and vexed; but you are so
patient and quiet.”</p>
          <p>I thanked him very kindly, and he left. Then I got down on my
knees and said, “Oh, Lord, Lord, don't ever let that man come back any
more, for I don't want to talk any more; I am tired. Amen.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I thought, “if you knew how disgusted I felt inside, you
would think I got vexed, anyhow.”</p>
          <p>So the good curate never came back again and I was free.</p>
          <p>I met with many strange things in different places in England,
strange views of all sorts. I don't, know whether it is worse there than
here, but the isms and cisms and fanatics—dear me, where are they not?
They are like the flies and frogs of Egypt, all over; but they that trust in
the Lord shall be as Mount Zion, which shall never be moved.</p>
          <p>August 9th, 1879, I leave Keswick for Darlington with Miss
Fothergil. Miss Fothergil has a very large and interesting Bible
class of young men She is a great worker and organizer of
Christian work. So at nine o'clock in the morning we went to
this Bible class. I suppose there were two hundred men. Of
course there were other workers engaged as helpers. It was a
beautiful sight to see these men—working men—all engaged in
studying the Word of God for an hour on Sunday morning.</p>
          <p>At eleven o'clock we attended at the Friends' meeting house; no
singing, or praying, or preaching, unless the Spirit moves. But I felt quite
comfortable to sit and be quiet.</p>
          <p>Monday, August 11th. I leave Darlington to-day for Broadlands
Conference, Lord Mount Temple's. As I had been disappointed in not
getting to go the year before, Lord Mount Temple was very kind, and
when I was holding meetings at Charington Hall, at Stepney, London, he,
with a number of his friends, came one night to the meeting, and he
invited me personally to come to the conference next year. It did seem as
though I was to be defeated this time, as I had been before, in going. But
my dear friend, Mr. Edward Clifford, felt so sure that the Lord wanted I
should go there, that he kept writing and urging me to come; and I was
well persuaded that he was not wrong.</p>
          <p>I was royally entertained at Lord Mount Temple's home. And God
gave me favor among the people, and great blessing in
<pb id="smith274" n="274"/>
song and testimony. Though everything was done very differently in regard to
the meeting from what I had been accustomed to in America, yet the
Lord seemed to get me through.</p>
          <p>I remember the first day of the meeting. It was a beautiful day, and
there were great numbers of people; and as we came in from the beautiful
orangery, the hall where the meeting was held, and went into the house to
dinner, as I stood in the great, spacious hall, and the ladies and gentlemen
were waiting to go to dinner, Lady Mount Temple came down stairs and
came up to me and put her arms around my neck and kissed me before all
the people.</p>
          <p>I was a little embarrassed, though I felt it was real. But no one knew
whether I blushed or not, or whether I was really embarrassed; so far as
my color was concerned, they could not perceive it. One good thing—
there is no chameleon about me!</p>
          <p>Then when we were ready to go to dinner Lord Mount Temple came
up to me and said, “Mrs. Smith, take my arm.” And we led the way to
the dining room.</p>
          <p>My! I thought. It was the first time in all my life that I was ever
escorted by a gentleman to dinner in such style.</p>
          <p>Dinner was something that I had always managed to get to without
any help! But then, this was the order of the day. I
soon found that this was the custom in England, for many times
afterward I had that honor, and I have also had the same honor conferred
upon me in America.</p>
          <p>How well I remember the first time. When Dr. Newman, who is now
Bishop Newman, was pastor of the Metropolitan Church in Washington,
and Brother Inskip held that great tent meeting, I was at that meeting.
Dr. Newman invited Brother Inskip to hold their closing service at his
church. So they did. There was a meeting arranged for nine o'clock in the
morning, in the lecture room, for ladies; and at noon the ministers were
invited to a meeting upstairs in the audience room, and at night Brother
Inskip preached. Then they left the next morning.</p>
          <p>I was invited next day by Mrs. Newman to dine with them. I went at
the hour appointed. Mrs. Newman was very kind, and after I went upstairs
and laid off my things, we went down to dinner. Brother McDonald and
some of the other brethren were also invited. When we got down into the
parlor Dr. Newman came and said, “Take my arm, Mrs. Smith;” and we
led the way; and he gave me the seat of honor at his right.</p>
          <pb id="smith275" n="275"/>
          <p>How well I remember the pleasant time we had, and the excellent
dinner. What a gentle, sweet spirit seemed to pervade their home at
that time. After the dinner was through, we remained at the table,
talking. Dr. Newman said to me, “Now, Amanda, here is our William;”
(referring to the colored butler);
“we are very interested for our William; he is not converted, and I want
you to talk to him. I buried his sister about a week ago. She was a good
Christian. And William ought to be converted.”</p>
          <p>Then I turned to William and began to talk. We talked awhile, and
William stood and looked very serious; and then Dr. Newman suggested
that I sing, and Brother McDonald suggested what he thought would be a
good thing, and we joined and sang.</p>
          <p>Just in the midst of our singing the bell rang, and William had to
answer it. When he came in he spoke to Mrs. Newman and told her who it
was, and Mrs. Newman went out into the parlor, and in a little while she
came back bringing a lady with her, whom she introduced as her friend,
Mrs. C. I had met Mrs. C. the day before. Mrs. Newman had introduced me
to her, and told me how she was seeking the Lord. After she was seated,
Dr. Newman said, “Now, Amanda, I think you had better sing us another
piece.” So something else was suggested, and we joined and sang.</p>
          <p>While we were singing, I noticed that Mrs. C. could hardly control
her emotions. I knew the Spirit of the Lord had taken hold of her heart.
Then Dr. Newman said, “Now we will have, a season of prayer.”</p>
          <p>So right there in the dining room we just knelt and prayed around; each
one prayed. And when it came my turn it seemed to me I never was so
helped in prayer. I prayed especially for this lady. I felt that God would
bless her. Sure enough, when we rose from our knees, her burden was all
gone and she was happy. She wrote me a beautiful letter while I was in
Africa, and told me the blessing she received that day, had remained with
her; and, though she had passed through a great deal of trouble, yet she
had never lost the peace and blessing that came to her that day.</p>
          <p>I thought at that time how wonderful it was for Mrs. Newman to
bring that lady into her dining room when I was there. I know some ladies
who would have been ashamed to let it be known that I was in their
dining room.</p>
          <p>Then I went down stairs and had a little visit with the old
<pb id="smith276" n="276"/>
servant. She, too, bore testimony to Mrs. Newman's kindness to them.
She said to me, “I used to live with Mrs. Newman's mother. Miss—, (calling
her by her maiden name) was always kind. She has not changed a bit.
Sometimes when they have little evening parties, and have ice cream,
after the people are all gone, Mrs. Newman will come downstairs and ask
if there was any cream left for William and me; and if there was not, she
will send out if it was ten o'clock at night, so we may have our part. This
treatment to you is not put on. I know them.” Of course, this was all
before Dr. Newman was Bishop.</p>
          <p>Thursday, August 14th. I leave Broadlands for Salisbury. Rev. Mr.
Thwaites invites me to come to Salisbury and hold some meetings. I was
entertained at Fisherton Rectory.</p>
          <p>Monday, 18th. I leave for Eastbourne, Miss Mason's house of rest.
Here I meet many of the workers who are there for a week's rest, or
more. How good of the Lord to give me this privilege, and these few days
of quiet and rest.</p>
          <p>Friday, 29th. Leave Eastbourne. Spend the evening with Miss
Drake, at Dr. Bordman's, Rochester Square, London. She is on her way
back to India.</p>
          <p>Sunday, 31st. Mr. Richard Morris arranges a meeting at the Y. M. C.
A. The Lord gave me great liberty in speaking, and we had a good time.</p>
          <p>September 1st, 1879. I leave Doncaster for the great Perth, Scotland,
Conference. These meeting's are held annually, and are very marked for
blessing. I was asked to come a week before the Conference convened,
and hold some preparatory meetings, so as to add to the interest of
blessing at the Conference. Mrs. Gordon, of Park Hill, Aberdeen, and Mrs.
Douglas were among the prominent ladies in the church, and they had
arranged for my entertainment. I was met at the station by three
Christian workers. When I stepped out of the train they came right up to
me, and were so cordial and kind, I felt quite at home with them. They
never allow you to carry anything; they just take your hand-bag, and go
at once and see after your baggage, so that everything is made so easy for
you. For this, I always praises the Lord.</p>
          <p>I noticed they had bundles of hand bills, and were giving them to
everybody. So I said, “You are trying to advertise well.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, yes,” they said: “The people are very hard to get out to a
Gospel meeting.”</p>
          <pb id="smith277" n="277"/>
          <p>“Is that so?” I said, “I thought the Scotch people turned out well.”</p>
          <p>“The fact is, Mrs. Smith, we people have had the Gospel so much
that we have become Gospel hardened, I think. When an evangelist does
come, he always has to work a week before the people get interested
and come out in any numbers. So you must not be discouraged, Mrs.
Smith. Mr. Scrogey, from Ireland, was here some time ago, and he always
gets more out than anyone else, and yet it was a week before there
was any marked interest in the meetings. The people were so tardy about
coming out.”</p>
          <p>“Indeed.”</p>
          <p>“We have a small hall, that will hold about a hundred, and we
thought we would commence there first; then, if the meetings increased,
we have a larger hall close by; it holds about three hundred and fifty.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, my,” I said, “I thought the Scotch people were people of great
faith; but you only have got faith for two hundred people. You must
do better than that.”</p>
          <p>They laughed and said, “But, Mrs. Smith, you don't know the
people.”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “but I know the Lord, and He says, ‘ask largely.’ ”</p>
          <p>“Well,” they said, “we will see to-night.”</p>
          <p>“They don't know,” I thought, “that I am God's bulletin
board, and to be even a sign post for God has its reward. However,
I will not tell them. We will see.”</p>
          <p>So, as we walked on, they said, seemingly to prepare me, and cheer
me. “Of course, Mrs. Smith, you will not feel embarrassed, for there will
only be women allowed in the meeting.”</p>
          <p>“Why?”</p>
          <p>“Well, we supposed you were not accustomed to speaking before
men; go there will be no men allowed in.”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” I said, “I don't mind speaking before men at all. At some of our
camp meetings in America I have talked to two and three thousand—
men and women, girls and boys, young and old.”</p>
          <p>They were astonished out of measure. So nothing further was said on
the subject.</p>
          <p>When evening came we went to the hall. It was packed and crowded;
and all outside the door and along the street, so that I never got in at all.
They took me to a house near by to wait till
<pb id="smith278" n="278"/>
they lighted up the large hall, which took about twenty minutes,
till all was settled. Then I went in.</p>
          <p>As I passed down the aisle I saw three men had slipped in, and they
leaned forward so as not to let me see them; and I never let on. Poor
fellows; they were waiting every minute to be told to go out, and they
were quite ready; they would have moved out at a word.</p>
          <p>I went on, gave out my hymn, and opened the meeting; after prayer,
I began my address. I never referred to the men, or said a word about
what I had been accustomed to in America. As I talked on, the men began
to raise themselves up and sit erect. My! I shall never forget their faces.
They seemed to look glad. The Lord helped me to speak.</p>
          <p>The next night six men came in. I went right on, and said nothing to
them whatever. The third day two ladies called to see me. They were
much interested in the meeting, and were very wealthy, and so carried on
the principal part of the finances of the mission. They were very kind
indeed to me. They were maiden ladies, sisters. So they came in their
carriage to protect me, and see that I was not intruded upon by the men
coming in. When we got to the hall there were seven or eight men. I saw
these ladies looked very sharp and surprised. I went on and opened the
meeting with a lively hymn; and the Scotch can sing, depend upon it.
Then I asked some one to lead in prayer; and one of the lady workers did
so, but it was very faint. Poor thing, I knew it was a struggle; fortunately
it was not lengthy. So we rose, and I gave out the next hymn.</p>
          <p>While they sang I noticed a great deal of quiet whispering and
uneasiness; these good ladies were very nervous; I was greatly amused.
Just before I began my address, one of them said to me, “Now, Mrs.
Smith, there are those men; and they know quite well this is a meeting for
women only; and they know they should not be in here. If you would
like, I will speak to them, and have them go out.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, no,” I said, “I don't mind; I think they came with their wives;
I saw one man bring the baby and give it to the mother; and it they
behave themselves it's all right; I want to talk to the women about their
souls, and their salvation; and that is what the men need as well.”</p>
          <p>“Then it don't embarrass you to have the men present?”</p>
          <pb id="smith279" n="279"/>
          <p>“Not in the least,” I said. And she sat down, comfortably surprised;
and I had no further trouble about the men coming to meeting with the
women. They did seem glad. They would shake hands with me, and say,
“Lord bless you,” and they smiled, and I suppose they thought I had given
them the best chance they had ever had to get into a mixed meeting.</p>
          <p>The Sunday night of the great Conference, in the large town hall,
holding eleven hundred or twelve hundred people, Lady Hope, wife of
Sir James Hope, an excellent Christian lady, known all over England and
Scotland for her earnest Christian work among the navvies and working
men, for the first time in her life, after I had sung “Whosoever,”
addressed a large audience of men and women.</p>
          <p>They listened with profoundest interest to the Gospel address. It was
a new epoch in Scotch history, for a woman to speak before a company
of that kind, on such an occasion. I held meetings for a week after the
Conference had closed; and in that same hall on the following Sunday
night, a hundred stood up for prayers, mostly men, with tears running
down their faces, and trembling as they stood. They didn't pop up and
down in a minute, as we often see it here, but they rose and stood. Oh,
what a night that was! The workers, though there were a great number,
seemed to be astounded, and didn't know what to do. The Lord of Hosts
was with us and helped us.</p>
          <p>I remember a dear old woman, with a white cap on, and her Bible
open in her lap<corr>.</corr> I went to speak to her. She was weeping bitterly. She
knew her Bible almost by heart; there was not a promise I could mention
but she knew it. She said, “Yes, Mrs. Smith, I know that, and I have read
it over and over; but I have never had the assurance of my salvation, and
I don't know that I am saved. I want to know it.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “God wants you to know it; and you do know His
Word; but it is the Spirit that quickeneth; so ask the Lord to give you His
Spirit, and quicken the Word in your heart.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” she said, “I think it may be that.”</p>
          <p>“Have you ever praised the Lard for His precious Word?”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “I try to be thankful, but then I don't know as I
ever have really praised Him.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “praise Him for what He has done, and trust Him to give you His Spirit of assurance.”</p>
          <pb id="smith280" n="280"/>
          <p>And she did right away, and in a little while was as happy as a bride.
My! how beautiful! Oh, how the blessed Spirit came to her heart! filled
her with peace and joy. Praise the Lord for His mercy.</p>
          <p>Then the Rev. Mr. Blank asked me to take a week's service in his
church. He had an assistant pastor, And he himself had to be away.</p>
          <p>This was a very new thing; to be in a Scotch kirk; a woman, and a
black woman; who ever heard of such a thing? But the assistant pastor
was a very earnest Christian worker, and took right hold, and the Lord
was with us. Every night the house was crowded; they had galleries all
around, and they were filled. They used the Gospel Hymns to sing in, and
then they had their own Book of Psalms. How many dear old people,
men and women. How they cheered me! They all joined in these hymns
and sang heartily.</p>
          <p>The third night of the meeting, one old gentleman came up to me,
and whispered softly, calling me aside; and in his beautiful broad Scotch, he
said, “Mrs. Smith, the old people would be much better pleased if you
would open the meeting and close with a Psalm. We are used to singing
the Psalms. The young people like the Gospel Hymns; but just for the
older people, I will just put that in your ear.”</p>
          <p>Then giving me a little pinch on the arm, he turned away. I
saw it in a moment. I said nothing, but the next evening I opened
the service by giving out a Psalm. I never did such a thing
before, and never had heard of it, and hardly knew which to give
out; but they knew them all, so I ventured. I think it was the
one hundred and third Psalm. However, it seemed to be just the
right one; and the faces of those old people lighted up; they
thought I was the nicest kind of a woman! And I thought I had
heard singing before, but when I struck that Psalm it was the
most beautiful thing I ever heard. So I got converted over right
then and there to Psalm singing; though I had not backslid over
any of the old Hymns that I had learned in days of yore. And if I
lived in Scotland I should learn how to sing the Psalms.</p>
          <p>We went on with that meeting for a week. The Lord gave us great
blessing. Many souls were strengthened and blessed, while some for the
first time decided for Christ.</p>
          <p>September 20, 1879. Leave Perth for Aberdeen. Sunday
<pb id="smith281" n="281"/>
afternoon, Park Hill Chapel, Mr. Gordon's. Mr. Gordon had built a large
chapel in the town, and employed an evangelist by the name of Mr.
Anderson; a grand, good man. He often had evangelists come and help
Mr. Anderson with the meetings. So this was a new field for a woman to
work in, in a mixed congregation, as was also the case in Perth.</p>
          <p>Then the Spirit of the Plymouth brethren was so very strong in
every direction. Of course, Father Anderson himself was on the straight
line.</p>
          <p>I remember one afternoon it was with great difficulty that I got
into the church; they had afternoon meetings, and the crowds were
simply enormous. I was to give a Bible reading that afternoon. The Lord
had given us great blessings in the evening meetings. A number of souls
professed to have found peace in believing. We had glorious times.</p>
          <p>The work seemed to be signally blessed of God. But the good
Plymouth brethren did not see it at all, because I was a woman; not that
I was a black woman, but a woman. Paul had said: “Let your women keep
silence in the churches,” and it was a great violation of Paul's teachings.
They would try, in a nice way, to get me into an argument; but I always
avoided anything of the kind; for it is like bodily exercise which profiteth
little.</p>
          <p>One afternoon, as I was in the crowd trying to press my way
through, a number of these brethren were at the door waiting for
me, and they handed me a great epistle, with passages of Scripture
quoted in most every other line. My! they are tremendous
on quoting Scripture! I took the letters, and, to their surprise,
instead of reading them before I began to talk, I put them in my
pocket and went on. What they meant was, that I was to read
the letters, and then they had their questions all propounded. But
I just went on. My! how the Lord helped that afternoon, and we
had a good meeting. So I think they gave me up in disgust, for I
heard no more of them after that.</p>
          <p>And here let me tell how it all came about that I got to go overland,
and so to see Paris and the continent.</p>
          <p>It was through my dear friend, Miss Morris, and that grand, good
man, Lord Mount Temple, and my true friend, Mr. E. Clifford, with
whom I had labored at the Broadlands Conference, and in London, at
Mr. Charrington's, Victoria Hall. He had been on a tour through
Scotland, and hearing of my intention to
<pb id="smith282" n="282"/>
leave England for India, on his way home he came through Galishields
and stopped off to see me. I shall never forget his untiring kindness. But
he said he was afraid I was making a mistake in leaving England, for the
Lord had blessed me so greatly there; everywhere I went He had given me
blessing, which he thought ought to serve as a clear indication that my
work was not yet done in England.</p>
          <p>I admitted it all, for it was true; but down deep in my heart God had
put a clear conviction; and then in answer to prayer had made outward
circumstances very plain, and I knew well that it was He that was leading,
though I could not explain.</p>
          <p>So when he saw that I was settled in my decision, and when I
told him that Miss Drake, the lady with whom I was going, was
going overland, he said, “By all means, go overland; and, you
must see all of Paris, and Rome, and the continent that you can.”</p>
          <p>When he rose to go he gave me a five pound note and said,
“Now, I give you this to spend going about, to as to see all you can.
You may never have another chance.”</p>
          <p>That was true. I never expect to have another such opportunity. I
thanked him kindly, but thought to myself, “I don't mean to spend
twenty-five dollars sight-seeing.”</p>
          <p>We went through on a more economical scale. But I saw what I
called many wonderful things, through the kindness of this gentleman
and other friends, for I had asked the Lord definitely to open a way for
me, that I might get to see Paris and Rome, that I had heard so much
about.</p>
          <p>My going to India came about in this way: I was at Eastbourne,
England. Dear Miss Mason has a very pretty home at Eastbourne, by the
sea, where tired Christian workers may go for a little change and rest, just
as she has in London. To this she invited me for a little rest, as I was
weary and needed the change. The charge was very moderate, and then
the spiritual help was what one needs so much. Praise the Lord for this
oasis in the desert. Then to think that I should be thus highly favored.
But it is the Lord's doings, and it is marvelous in our eyes.</p>
          <p>While at Eastbourne I had a letter from my friend, Mrs. Dr.
Bordman, in London. She said, “Who do you think is in London, and at
my house? Lucy Drake. She is on her way back to India. She was
delighted to hear from you, and wants you to call and see her on your way
to Doncaster, as you have to pass through London.”</p>
          <pb id="smith283" n="283"/>
          <p>I had known Miss Drake well years before; and I was so glad
to see her again. I called, and we had a good old-fashioned chat,
and a season of prayer. She said she had a conviction that the
Lord wanted me to go to India. I told her I didn't see it in that
light at all. She told me of all her plans, and told me to pray
earnestly for light on my own path; “For,” she said, “I'm quite
sure the Lord wants you to go.”</p>
          <p>“I have I so much work to do here In England,” I said, “and
calls are coming in constantly from all directions, so that I could
not go.”</p>
          <p>“If the Lord wants you He will make it clear.”</p>
          <p>“All right.”</p>
          <p>So we parted. I went on to Perth, Scotland. A few days after,
I had a letter from Miss Drake, saying, “The Lord has made it clear to
me for you to go to India, and I have told some friends, and they have
handed me some money for you for your expenses.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, as I read the letter, “Miss Drake needn't do that, for I
am not going to India at all.”</p>
          <p>I had never prayed a bit about it, although she had told me to do so.
A few days later a letter came, saying, “It is wonderful
how the Lord is answering prayer about your going to India. Dr. Mahan
has just come in and handed me twenty pounds from Lord Mount
Temple toward your expenses.”</p>
          <p>And I said, as I stood by the mantel shelf, reading the letter,
“I know the reason Miss Drake thinks the Lord wants me to go with her
to India; she is alone, and she doesn't like to travel alone, and it is easy to
see the Lord in it; and I don't care, I have work enough to do now, without
going off to India; and I'm not going.”</p>
          <p>Just then a voice seemed to say to me, clear and distinct, “You have
been saying you would not go to India all the time, and you
have never asked the Lord what His will is.”</p>
          <p>“That is true,” I said, “Oh, Lord, forgive me.”</p>
          <p>There was no one in the dining room, and just in the corner by the
mantel, stood an old-fashioned Scotch arm chair; I turned
and knelt down by it, and burying my face in the cushion, and weeping, I
prayed the Lord to forgive me for my impertinence, and if He wanted
me to go to India, to make it very clear and plain to me, and I would
obey Him, and leave all and go. Only I wanted to be sure that it was
Himself speaking.</p>
          <p>I cannot tell how, but as I waited before Him, He made it as
<pb id="smith284" n="284"/>
plain as day to me that I was to go. I praised Him, and rose from my
knees, without the least shadow of a doubt in my mind.</p>
          <p>I had an engagement at Aberdeen, which I saw I would have time to
fill before leaving. My other engagements I canceled, and explained how
the Lord had changed me about. I wrote Miss Drake and told her I would
go, and that I wanted to go overland. Then she wrote to say that she had
enough means if I went all the way by sea. I could go to Liverpool and
take the steamer and meet her at Suez. I wrote and told her I believed the
Lord would let me go overland, and so see Paris and Rome. My! how the
letters flew!</p>
          <p>I went on to Aberdeen, and took up my week's services. Then I had a
letter from Mrs. Bordman advising me to go by sea from Liverpool, and
so save a hundred dollars; but I must let Miss Drake know by return mail
whether I would go overland or by steamer from Liverpool, as she must
telegraph and secure the staterooms. After I had read this letter, and
thought it all over, I arose and got all the little money I had, and counted
it out; it was fifteen or sixteen pounds.</p>
          <p>I wanted to send home to my daughter, who was in school, three
months' board, and that would take it nearly all; and now I must give an
answer by return mail. So I took Mrs. Bordman's letter, and the money,
and spread them on the bed, and got down on my knees, and there seemed
to come over me a spirit of desperation and faith as I told the Lord. I
said, “Lord, Thou knowest my heart; how I have longed to see these
great cities and the continent. And now, though it will cost more to go
overland than to go all the way by sea, yet all the means are Thine, and I
am Thy child; and if it can please Thee, grant me this desire.”</p>
          <p>And as I waited before the Lord, the Spirit whispered these words
distinctly: “All things whatsoever ye ask in prayer believing, ye shall
receive.” And I said, “Lord, I believe you will give me the money to go
overland.”</p>
          <p>And I arose from my knees, and sat down and wrote by return mail
and said, “Please tell Miss Drake to secure my stateroom; I will go
overland with her.”</p>
          <p>My heart was as light as a feather. My dear friend, Miss Morris, on
her way home to Doncaster, stopped in London to see Miss Drake,
before I got there, and made up all the deficiency, and then she wrote and
said how sorry she was that I had not told her my need.</p>
          <pb id="smith285" n="285"/>
          <p>“For,” she said, “you know, Amanda, I have always told
you to let me know when you really needed any thing. I went to
see Miss Drake, and she is very nice, and I like her very much. I
was very much interested in all she told me of her work in India.
I asked her to tell me frankly if she needed any help for you in any
way, and she told me what was lacking on the expenses, and I was
so glad to give it to her.”</p>
          <p>So the Lord in this, verified his promise, “All things whatsoever
ye ask in prayer believing, ye shall receive.” I think I can see now
that God wanted me in Africa, and He had to send me to India to educate
me a little before He could tell me to go to Africa. I'm sure if He had told
me in Scotland He wanted me to go to Africa, I should have made a
bee-line for the, United States. But, oh, how good the Lord is. I shall
evermore praise Him, and thank Him
for all the great privilege of seeing what I did on the continent
and in Egypt. How wonderfully He answered prayer through
these instrumentalities. First of all, Miss Drake, and then Lord Mount
Temple, and Miss Morris, and Mr. Clifford, and others. How wonderful
it all seems.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith286" n="286"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>IN PARIS—ON THE WA Y TO INDIA—FLORENC E—ROME—
NAPLES—EGYPT.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>Saturday, September 4th.We go around to see something of
Paris. My! The wonders; not strange, perhaps, to others, but to
me; the statuary, and parks, and buildings were lovely to behold.</p>
          <p>Sunday, 5th. A beautiful, bright morning. My heart was full of praise
as I woke and looked out upon the beauty. But how sad I was in a little
while as I saw the buildings going up, men hauling stones, laundries open,
everything just like Saturday. Others were going to church.</p>
          <p>“Oh,” I said, “is this fashionable, wicked Paris, to which the eyes of
the Christian world are turned for their first fashions and imitations?”
And as I thought of it I felt sad. At church time we attended the
Wesleyan Church. It was communion Sunday The minister preached a
grand sermon from the words: “Christ gave himself.”</p>
          <p>Monday, 6th. We go sight-seeing again. One of the places which
interested me a great deal was the porcelain works. There I saw where this
beautiful china is made. And as the man turned the different articles that
he wished to make, from the finest little cup to the largest vase, I
thought what complete power the potter had over the clay. There was no
dictating from the clay. The potter had full control. At one time he
would take a piece of the clay and make one kind of an article; then he
would turn the same piece of clay into another kind of an article;
sometimes a beautiful pitcher, then a mug, then a basin, and in all shapes
whatsoever he willed he made the clay. And then he showed us some with
the most exquisite flowering on them that were to be put in the furnace
at a certain time, and the fire would bring out all the fine pretty marks
and colors.</p>
          <pb id="smith287" n="287"/>
          <p>As I stood and heard his explanation, my heart caught fire; and I
thought how much that is like the blessed Master. Sometimes
what brings out the beautiful character is the furnace. And
I said, “Oh, Lord, help me to be in Thy hands as this clay is in
the potter's hands; and even when the furnace comes, to submit,
and not dictate.”</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Pains, furnace, heat, within me quiver;</l>
            <l>God's breath upon the flame doth blow;</l>
            <l>And all my heart within me quivers,</l>
            <l>And trembles at the fiery glow.</l>
            <l>Yet I say trust Him as God wills,</l>
            <l>And in His hottest fire hold still.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>In one of the avenues not far from this place (I'm sorry I can't
remember the name), a very wide avenue, with beautiful trees on either
side, almost making an arch, there were long rows of gypsy wagons, with
everything to sell; a kind of fair—“Vanity Fair.” The minute I saw this it
brought to my mind a dream that I had had twenty-three years before.
Oh, how marvelous! Everything was almost just as I had dreamed it,
twenty-three years before!</p>
          <p>We leave Paris at two o'clock in the. afternoon, and travel all night.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, September 7th. Reach Turin to-night at eight-thirty.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, 8th. Leave this morning for Florence. Reach there at
nine at night. Spend the next day sight-seeing. As we
traveled by what is called Cooke's coupon system which is very
convenient, and gives you every information of places of interest,
etc., and as Miss Drake had all that part of the arrangement to
attend to, I did not even as much as note the names of the hotels
where we stopped in my diary, only, perhaps, once, though I was
familiar with all the names and places at the time.</p>
          <p>We had a guide given us. We first visited the great Uffizi gallery,
with its wonderful collection of works of art, such as I had never seen
before, and never shall again. Here was the first time I ever remember
hearing the name of the great painter, Michael Angelo.</p>
          <p>There was so much that was beautiful, that I could take in but a very
little of the whole. I was wonderfully struck with the bust and head of
Negro when a boy of ten or fourteen. His countenance
<pb id="smith288" n="288"/>
was sullen, and I could almost see him as he decided against
Christians.</p>
          <p>The next place we went to was the National Museum and gallery
of fine arts. Here again was pointed out to us the bust of the great
sculptor and painter, Michael Angelo, who is held in loving, if not sacred
remembrance. It was he who furnished the model for the great dome of
St. Peter's of Rome. All this was new to me, and some things I had heard
of by the hearing of the ear. But could it be that I, Amanda Smith, was
really living, and at Florence, Italy? Many times while they were talking,
and the man would be explaining things, I was lost in wonder, love and
praise at the Lord's dealings in giving me the privilege to enjoy so much
that I never expected could come to one like me. Surely it is His doings,
and very marvelous.</p>
          <p>Our next visit was to the Baptistry of St. John's. There were those
beautiful bronze gates. How magnificent! I can almost see them now as I
think it all over. Just as we got there a priest was about to perform the
ceremony of baptism to two lovely babies. Two carriages drove up. In the
first were the father and mother, with the baby, and the priest. In the
second was the party with the other baby. They were exquisitely dressed.
I thought I never saw such lovely looking babies in my life. I would like
to have just taken them up in my arms and kissed them. They looked
more like angels than children. They didn't seem to offer any objections
to us looking on. When it was over I saw the fathers pay the priest quite
a sum in gold. My heart was sad for the little things, after all; for I
thought they will live and die without the true light and knowledge of
the glorious Gospel of the Son of God.</p>
          <p>Thursday, September 9th. We leave this morning for Rome. Arrive
about five P. M. How accommodating and courteous they are at the hotel.
We got on splendidly. Here in this great old historic city there is much to
admire, and much to be sad for. Poverty and wealth seem to rival each
other. I think I got some little idea what it meant for a country to be
priest ridden. Everywhere you go, up and down, every few stations on the
railroad, every train you get off of, or on, priests; all through the streets, in every turn
you make, you see a priest coming or going; or two or three or four;
scattered in every direction, priests. I never saw so many priests and
monks in my life. Old men, with gray hair,
<pb id="smith289" n="289"/>
who had never done a day's work in their lives; large, well, strong looking
men. Some of them looked almost like idiots; their brain, and muscle, and
thought had never been developed. They had never worn stockings, or
shoes. They wore sandals, and just straight gowns of the coarsest material,
with a cord, a piece of common clothes line, round the waist, and the
ends, which were tied in knots to keep it from untwisting, hung almost to
the bottom of the gown; the sleeves were long, and came over the hands,
something like the Chinese we see here.</p>
          <p>You could see these men, in any numbers, walking about. Sometimes
you would see them leading a donkey, with a load of grass, which they had
gathered, and were bringing into town to sell. They generally visited the
hotels, with a little bunch of parsley, and an onion, and a carrot, to sell as
pot herbs. How I pitied them when I first saw them. I gave them some
pennies. Of course, I didn't take the pot herbs; I didn't need them. But I
soon found out that that was their business. I never saw one look clean.
Oh, how horrible!</p>
          <p>And these are the men they call holy, because they give up
the world, and practice such rigid self-denial. How glad I am
that God nowhere teaches that men have to go into filth and
indolence in order to be holy. But He does say: “Cleanse yourself
from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit and perfect holiness
in the fear of the Lord.” This is always the way when men
change the truth of God for a lie, and begin to worship and adore
the creature more than the Creator.</p>
          <p>Sunday, 12th. Miss Drake was tired, so she did not go out to church
in the morning. But I wanted to have it to say that I had been to church
in Rome. So I started off alone to the nearest English church. The
schedule of the principal hotels and churches hangs in the office; so I had
no difficulty in finding it. So I went.</p>
          <p>I found it was a High Church, almost Roman Catholic. They had
candles, and choir boys, and they turned toward the east and bowed, and
the atmosphere seemed like a vault. All this was new to me, for I had
never been in a Protestant High Church before. How unsatisfying all this
to one who knows Christ. For Him there is no substitute.</p>
          <p>Monday, 1st. A grand day sightseeing. We had our carriage and our
guide. What I was most anxious to see was St.
<pb id="smith290" n="290"/>
Peter's. So to this we went first. The magnificence of this great historic
old church cannot be described by me. As we walked through its large
corridors and halls, and as I stood and looked up at the great dome, I was
almost awe-stricken. It seemed as though it was a mile away, in the sky.
What stupendous thought had been put into its architecture, coloring, and
statuary.</p>
          <p>A little to the right of the main entrance was a statue of St. Peter,
in bronze, life size. I had heard that it had been visited by thousands of
people, and that the great toe on the right foot had been kissed till it had
been worn quite smooth. I went up and examined it, and found its
smoothness really a fact; but whether the result of constant kissing, or
whether from some other cause, I cannot say. I had no inclination
whatever to kiss the toe; but I laid my right hand on it, and it felt cold. I
said to myself, as I saw many come in and stand before it,
and cross themselves and pray, “That is all they get in return
for their long pilgrimages, and their prayers and tears.”
How sad! How glad I am that the lines have
fallen to me in a more pleasant place, and I have a goodly heritage.
Praise the Lord!</p>
          <p>The next visit was to the Vatican and we walked through the
great corridors, and admired the statuary and paintings, and my
head ached with seeing so much. As we were passing down
through a beautiful walk we heard some one shout out to us in a
language we did not understand; but they motioned to us to get
out of the way, and we stepped aside, and there came the Pope in
his sedan chair, with his body guard seven or eight men, returning
from his morning outing; some were walking in front of him,
some by his side, and others behind. And I thought to myself,
“It was only a few years since that I heard the infallibility of the
Pope was declared.” And I thought if infallibility had to be guarded
like that, what would be my safety in trusting in it. No. My
faith is in the infallibility of God only.</p>
          <p>The next was the Coliseum, with its ruined walls. As the man went
on telling us the great stories, and pointing out things of interest and
explaining, I sometimes wondered if all he said was real fact, in every
instance. But no one questions the veracity of the guides when one is
sight-seeing. They are supposed to know everything you ask them, of
course.</p>
          <p>He told us of the great arena where the Christians were thrown in
and devoured by the starved lions, while thousands of spectators
<pb id="smith291" n="291"/>
were gathered in the amphitheatre, to look on, with delight. And then I
thought of Fox's Book of Martyrs, that I remember reading when
I was quite a girl, and sometimes I wonder if much of the spirit of the age
is not akin to it. Christianity has done wonders. Hallelujah!</p>
          <p>Then the Appian Way was pointed out to us, and the guide said,
“That is the very road on which they brought Paul front the
prison to the court.” There was the very floor, inlaid in marble,
like a pavement, on which he said Paul stood before Nero.</p>
          <p>The next was the Catacombs. We went down about six feet under
ground, and entered a little narrow passage, and then he lighted tapers
and grave each of us one. Then we entered a very large room; and on the
clear, solid wall were beautifully painted a pulpit and altar, and nearly all
the ritual of an English church
service. The colors were as perfect as if it had been done but a
little while; and yet it was more than two hundred years old.
There were shelves, or niches, cut out in the rock, where their dead
were laid; then these were closed up by masonry. A number of
the bodies had been taken out by friends, and these spaces were
open; but some remained still closed up. They had to go in and
out by these subterranean passages, quietly. How much they
must have suffered for His name in those dark days of persecution. As I
thought it all over, I said, “Oh, will history repeat itself? May God in
mercy deliver us.” </p>
          <p>I was foolish enough to start off in a different direction from the
others, alone; though the guide had said to me when we first went in,
“Now keep close to me;” but, as he stood explaining and talking to Miss
Drake, I turned into, as I thought, another room.
But the turns were very intricate to one who does not know. It all seemed
to me as the same hallway. But when I found myself I was out of the
hearing of the others altogether. I kept turning, but didn't seem to come
near them. Then I began to get frightened. Then I thought I would stand
right still; and so I did, and prayed the Lord to help me. In a little while
they came, looking for me.</p>
          <p>The guide said I did quite right to stop, for then they came and found
me. If I had gone on turning they might have missed me entirely.</p>
          <p>My! I shudder as I think of it. But he never had to tell me to
keep close after that. What a lesson I learned. I shall never
<pb id="smith292" n="292"/>
forget it. I had the lighted taper in my hand, but I should have obeyed my
guide, and kept close, as he had told me. God gives us His Spirit, but we
must walk in the light of the Spirit; then we will not fulfill the lust of the
flesh, going in our own way. May He help us. Amen!</p>
          <p>Wednesday, September 15th. We leave Rome to-day for Naples.
The little prayer I breathed just as we were starting, was, “Oh, God, for
Christ's sake, send upon Rome the mighty power of the Holy Ghost. Let
the people be awakened.”</p>
          <p>We reached Naples at about half past five or six o'clock P. M. The
hotel where we stopped was very fine. We preferred stopping at a hotel
where English was mostly spoken, as neither Miss Drake nor I were
familiar with the French language. We noticed the city abounded with
churches; and, on our way up from the station in the 'bus, as we passed
several, the doors being open, as is usual, we could see persons in the
confession boxes; some would be coming out, and others going in; and so
many poor people seemed to be going hither and yon; and monks
coming and going, as we saw at Rome. After we had our supper, as we
were very weary, we soon retired.</p>
          <p>Thursday, 16th. Up early this morning, feeling quite refreshed from
our journey. As we had but a day to spend, we thought we would do some
sight-seeing; so we got a carriage and a guide, and drove to some of the
principal points of interest. The most interesting, to me, was the great
museum, which is quite elevated, and off in the distance we could see Mt.
Vesuvius quite distinctly. One could see it very plainly on a clear day; but
it shows very much better on a clear night. It looks like a great burning
furnace in the distance. Then we went through the museum, and there we
saw Pompeii in statuary, as it was, and as it is, in ruins.</p>
          <p>I had heard of excavations from Pompeii, and had read some little
about them, but now I stood by them. Many of the things which were
explained to us have gone from my memory since then, but some are
very distinct. I remember one figure showed a baker; there he stood by
the oven, seemingly just in the act of putting in bread; there was the
table, with the bread and pans, all perfect. Another was a person lying on
a sofa, asleep. There were policemen standing at the gates going into the
city, all perfect. All this seemed to me so wonderful; and when the man
was explaining all these things to us, sometimes it would thrill through me
with sadness.</p>
          <pb id="smith293" n="293"/>
          <p>Naples is situated at the head of the bay of the same name. The bay
is beautifully shaped, something like a horseshoe. Round about is quite
mountainous; so at certain points as you ascend these mountains, when
you get to the top, you can look off in the distance, and around, and see
all the great city below and about you. I thought it was very beautiful; and
I kept the great Mt. Vesuvius in my mind and thought for days together.
When they told me of the red hot lava which this historic mount belched
up and sent rolling down its sides, I wondered how it was that the people
seemed to be in such peace and quietness as they were. There were houses
very near the base of the mountain as we looked off, with patches of
green that had been tilled for gardens, or what not.</p>
          <p>No one seemed to be annoyed or thoughtful about it; and I thought
how easy it is for us to get used to horrors and sadness.</p>
          <p>After we had gone about a great deal, we drove back to our hotel, had
our lunch, and a little rest, and then took another short drive; but the
clouds gathered, and a little misty rain came up, so we did not go very far.
Then Miss Drake began to get a little uneasy to know when the steamer
would leave for Alexandria, though they had told us they would send us
word; but as we were out we went to see, and there I lost my beautiful
umbrella. A lady in England had given me a sovereign, and said, “Mrs.
Smith, you must get you a nice umbrella;” so while I was at Eastbourne I
saw a very pretty umbrella, and I thought I must do as I was told, and I
got it, though I didn't pay quite that amount for it.</p>
          <p>After we had been to the office and made inquiries about the steamer,
and were satisfied, we returned to the hotel. The rain had stopped, though
it was not clear yet, so I set my umbrella down in the carriage beside me,
and when I got out I never thought of it. The next day, just as we got on
board the steamer to leave for Alexandria, I thought of my umbrella. I
paid a man a dollar to go back for it. It was an hour or two before the
steamer would leave. He was very polite and kind, and was surely going to
bring it; but when he came back he said he could not find the man, but if I
would give him another dollar he would go where he thought the man had
gone! But I saw there was game in that arrangement, so I told him he
needn't mind. Then he said he would send it to me, and I saw there was
more game. I was very sorry to lose my nice umbrella, but it was so good
that the Lord kept my heart very quiet.</p>
          <pb id="smith294" n="294"/>
          <p>Friday, Sept. l7th, 1879. We are on the steamer for Alexandria.
They said if you made up your mind not to be seasick, you would not be
seasick; and so I made up my mind, and my mind made up its mind that
it would not hold still, and I was just as seasick as I could be.</p>
          <p>Sunday, 19th. A lovely morning; so quiet. I am better,
praise the Lord. They told us when we were leaving Paris that
we must not touch water on the continent; that the water was
very bad, and everybody drank wine. And on the steamer they
drank wine like water; the children and all drank wine; I expected
to see everybody drunk, and I had a little queer feeling come over
me. I thought, “Dearie me, what a time we will have if these
people get to rowing.”</p>
          <p>Ladies and gentlemen, children, fathers and mothers, all drank wine,
but they didn't seem to get out of the way. When we sat at the table and
chose water instead of wine, they looked at us in astonishment. Then I
asked how it was they could all drink so much wine and not get drunk.
They said it was light wine and would not intoxicate. And then I
wondered if that was not the snare so many got in; beginning with the
innocent light wine, and ending up with that that is full of weights that
hold them down. so that when they would rise they cannot.</p>
          <p>Well, Miss Drake and I got through without touching either the light
or the stronger wine, and we never had a moment's sickness, outside of
the simple seasickness, with all of our fatigue and weariness, for
sight-seeing is wearisome, especially when done in a rush, as we did it,
and the like of which I never want to do again. Our steamer was due on the
twenty-fourth, so we had no time to delay.</p>
          <p>Monday, 20th. The morning is bright and pleasant. My morning
thought is, “Oh, Christ, Thou art a reality; make me more like Thyself.”</p>
          <p>How balmy the air, and how bright the sunshine! So different from
England. The passengers on board are very kind and polite. I think the
French have the first rank among all the nations in this particular. As
far as I have seen it seems to be natural to them, children and all. It is no
effort to be polite and courteous. Even in Rome I noticed in the railway
'bus, where it was rather crowded, when I stepped in a beautiful little lad
arose and, with a smile and tipping his hat, he pointed me to his seat.
<pb id="smith295" n="295"/>
In Paris I was walking through the park one day and there were numbers
of children playing, and one little fellow sitting on a seat near by, and as
I stood looking at the beauty around, he at once arose and, with a
beautiful air and tip of the hat, offered me his seat. It was so beautiful, so
different from what one sees at home. I came near shouting right out,
“Praise the Lord!”</p>
          <p>Tuesday, 21st.</p>
          <lg type="quote">
            <l>“Precious promise God hath given</l>
            <l>To the weary passer by.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Praise the Lord! “My soul, wait thou on God. My expectation is from
Him.” We are nearing Alexandria, Egypt. The great old historic Egypt!
Egypt that I have read of in the Bible! Can it be possible?</p>
          <p>Ten A. M. Here we are in the bay. Praise the Lord. And who are these
men coming off in the boats? There are four or five boats, all manned,
each with six, eight, ten or twelve men—black men—my own race. I had been so
long without seeing any of my own people that I felt like giving three
cheers!</p>
          <p>I never saw such scientific rowing in my life. They stood up
instead of sitting down, but, Oh, how perfectly they bent to their
oars. They had on little red skull caps, with black tassels on the
top, and neat black alpaca coats. I presume they were Mohammedans,
as they dressed just like the Mohammedans in India.
Many of them were fine looking men, black as silk and straight as
arrows, well developed, and independent as kings. They moved
about and did the business intelligently, and with promptness and
ease. They didn't know what it was to crouch to any man. I
felt proud that I belonged to that race when I saw such nobility
in ebony. Then I thought of the passage in the Old Testament
history: “Princes shall come out of Egypt.” Then I remembered it was
the birthplace of Moses, and the hiding place of the
infant Jesus from the cruelty of Herod, the king. And out of all
the world round it pleased God to bestow this great honor on the
black race, which ought to be held in everlasting remembrance.
And I prefer being black, if for no other reason than to share this
great honor with my race.</p>
          <p>After a good night's rest we went to visit the great pyramids, which
was a drive of, I think, about four miles out of the city of Alexandria.
We made all our arrangements over night.</p>
          <pb id="smith296" n="296"/>
          <p>Next morning everything was prompt and we were called in time, and
our breakfast was ready promptly at five, so that we had plenty of time,
and at six we were off. I thought Alexandria—we saw of it—was a beautiful
city. Many of the houses were large and spacious, and there were large,
fine hotels. I forget the name of the hotel where we stopped, and on
what avenue it was, but it was a wide avenue through the center of the
town. Just opposite this hotel was a much larger one; it covered almost a
half block. There were large ice cream parlors below, and the awnings
came out over the sidewalk. It was beautifully lighted and they had
exquisite music, and English ladies and gentlemen were sitting out round
the ice cream tables, and it really seemed more like England or America
than Egypt. How sorry I was, when in Africa, to hear of the sacking and
burning of Alexandria at the time of the great Afghan war.</p>
          <p>We were told that there were some missionaries who had got pretty
well established, and were doing good work. But, Oh, war is so destructive
and demoralizing in its sweep. And probably all that had been gained at
this time was lost again.</p>
          <p>On our way to the pyramids our drive was over the same road
that had been especially built for the Prince of Wales when he
visited Alexandria a year or two before, and but for this royal
visit our drive to the pyramids would have been very rough.</p>
          <p>This was the first time I ever heard of, or saw, the eucalyptus tree.
All along the royal highway, on either side, were these trees; they had
grown up and formed a high archway; it was very beautiful, and one felt
inclined to linger in its shade out of the hot sun.</p>
          <p>I think I got a little idea of what Paul meant when he said,
“Lay aside every weight and run the race with patience.” I
never saw such pretty, scientific running in all my life, as certain
men there did. They were tall, lank looking fellows; on the head
they wore a simple white skull cap, and around the body a light,
white cloth, of about three or four yards in length, the weight of
which would be very little over a pound; under this would be,
fitting close to their bodies, a little jacket with long sleeves, and
made of the same material, or perhaps a little bit stronger. Their
business, or profession, was begging. When our carriage had got
just outside the city there started after us a half dozen or more of
these gentlemen, shouting as they ran, “Backsheesh” (give me a
penny), “backsheesh, backsheesh.”</p>
          <pb id="smith297" n="297"/>
          <p>Our guide, who sat with the driver, to point out and explain
everything to us, warned us against giving these gentlemen anything. He
said if we encouraged them the least bit they would annoy us so we could
not get rid of them.</p>
          <p>But then they were so very polite, and bowed so gracefully, and ran
so nicely, and they patted their stomachs and opened their mouths to
say they were hungry, and their stomachs were empty, and I pitied them.
The guide saw I was rather stuck on them, and he kept his eye on me
pretty close for awhile; but he turned his head, when he thought I was
pretty thoroughly converted after all he had said and explained, and I
dropped a few pennies for these poor fellows—about five cents of our
money—and such a rush and yell I never saw or heard. Then I did get a
little scared. He said, “I told you that if you gave them anything
you would be annoyed.”</p>
          <p>Poor Miss Drake didn't know what I did; she declared she hadn't
given them a cent; and I tried to look strange and blank. She said, “Did you
give them anything, Amanda?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, I only threw out a few pennies,” I replied.</p>
          <p>So the cat was out; and though our horses were under good speed, our
driver touched them up, and we went on faster; and these gentlemen
touched up, and came on faster, but they did it so gracefully and beautifully.</p>
          <p>“Well,” I thought, “I have done it now.”</p>
          <p>Finally they began to drop off one at a time till we were left with but
two; these accompanied us to the pyramids, and offered to run up to the
top for sixpence, if we would give it to them. I thought it was about worth
that to go up to the top of that huge pile of stone, for that was what it
seemed like; but I couldn't make the offer, for I had done enough; so they
ran up a little ways and came back.</p>
          <p>We walked about it little, and looked into the tomb where they said
the wife of a king was buried; there was nothing in the looks of it that
was specially interesting.</p>
          <p>Then I saw the great sphinx. I used to wonder what it was;
but now my curiosity was satisfied. We spent about two hours,
and then drove back to Alexandria, and at two o'clock in the afternoon
we left for Suez.</p>
          <p>Suez, Egypt. The hotel where we stopped was kept by an
Englishman, and most of the guests were English. I had no difficulty
<pb id="smith298" n="298"/>
on account of my color; everybody acted naturally and with
common sense.</p>
          <p>At dinner I noticed two gentlemen, who sat opposite us; they
looked familiar to me. I thought they might be Americans. I
noticed they looked at me very sharply, and as though they would
like to speak, but they did not, and I felt like I would like to
speak to them; but then I thought, “They are strangers; they
seem as though they know me; but can it be that anybody in
Egypt knows Amanda Smith?”</p>
          <p>I said to Miss Drake, “I am sure I know those gentlemen, but I don't
like to speak to them.”</p>
          <p>The next morning we met again, and Mr. Leech (for that was the
name of one of the gentlemen) came up and spoke to me, and said, “Is
not this Amanda Smith?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <p>“I thought last night it was you; indeed, I was quite sure; but after
dinner I went to the office and looked at the register and saw your
name.” They were two ministers from Newcastle-on-Tyne; one, a
Presbyterian, and the other a Congregationalist. Both of them had
helped me in the meetings that I held at Newcastle, at Mr. Lambert's
hall. I introduced them to Miss Drake, and they were so nice they made
it very pleasant for us.</p>
          <p>They had been to Alexandria, and now were in Suez, on their way
home to England. They took this little trip of two or three weeks on
their vacation. They told us of the great Mahommedan school at
Alexandria, which they had visited, of eight hundred students, studying
the Koran. It is the largest college in the world where all the students
study one thing. They said it was
a wonderful sight to see them; they all sit on mats on the floor (all men
or boys), and they rock themselves back and forth, and study aloud, so
that the din is something fearful! They are supposed to commit the
whole of the Koran to memory. How I should like to have seen that
school. But we hadn't much time. So that was one of the things we
missed.</p>
          <p>These gentlemen, whom I have mentioned, had a day with us before
their steamer came; so they walked out with us, and showed us different
places. What was very interesting to me, was the way they did their
irrigating. I had never seen it in this fashion before
<pb id="smith299" n="299"/>
There were large plots of ground laid out, as far as your eye could
see. There were old-fashioned pumps, such as they had a hundred years
ago, I suppose; then there were long, wooden troughs leading to the
trenches, about five and ten feet apart; they would pump the water into
these troughs, and it would run and fill up all the trenches, and then the
women and children would stand on either side of the beds, and with their
hands throw the water, and so water the beds. Oh, how hard and tedious!
But then they never thought of doing any other way than the way their
fathers did<corr>.</corr> That was all they cared to know.</p>
          <p>The onions and salads and water cress raised in these gardens were
very green and nice. How my heart turned to God in prayer for poor
Egypt. Only God can change the hearts of these people here, and make
the desert blossom as the rose. Lord, once more, send light and help to
Egypt!</p>
          <p>When God called Jesus out of Egypt from the wrath of Herod the
king, and when the light had gone out, darkness settled down on Egypt,
and still lingers. If the light that is in you become darkness, how great the
darkness!</p>
          <p>Our steamer was due at Suez on Thursday, but it did not come until
Sunday. We had these days to wait. I was rather glad, for I thought I never
was so tired in my life. But still if we had known the steamer would not
come till Sunday, we could have gone up to Jerusalem. These gentlemen
told us we could go in twenty-four hours by stage.</p>
          <p>Parties went up that way often; but they made all the arrangements a
day or two ahead; which we might have done, and got back by Saturday
night. That was the nearest to Jerusalem that I ever was, and ever will be
again, until I get to the Jerusalem above, I suppose. However, there is
nothing impossible, and now that the railroad is there I would not be
surprised to find myself going up on the train some day, especially if God
said so.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith300" n="300"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXIII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>INDIA—NOTES FROM MY DIARY—BASSIM—A BLESSING
AT FAMILY PRAYER—NAINI TAL—TERRIBLE FLOODS AND
DESTRUCTION OF LIFE.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>We sailed from Suez Oct. 26th, 1879, for Bombay, and arrived at
our destination Nov. 12th. I remained at Bombay until Jan. 1st, 1800,
visiting, in the meantime, various places where M. E. Churches have been
established, and holding meetings as opportunity offered.</p>
          <p>Miss Drake remained in Bombay, and I had for a traveling
companion for some time afterwards, Miss Jennie Frow, a missionary
stationed at Chaculdah, who had been on a visit to Bombay, and now was
returning to her work.</p>
          <p>January 1st, 1880. The Lord's Word to me this morning is,
“Lo, I am with you always.” I leave for Cawnpore. Watch night at Dr.
Thoburn's church at Calcutta. I dine with Brother Goodwin, and the
Stones, of Ohio.</p>
          <p>Monday 5th. Cawnpore. Praise the Lord for this quiet day
of rest. A nice drive to Memorial Gardens. What a sad fate that
of those who sleep there! How dreadful the story of the Cawnpore
well, where so many were massacred and thrown in at the time of
the great Indian mutiny.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, 7th. Conference opens to-day. A solemn but blessed
time. The meeting of so many friends. How much it seemed like home to
me. Praise the Lord! My head is very tired, but my soul is fresh.</p>
          <p>Thursday, 22nd. Allahabad. Spend the day with Brother Dennis
Osborn<corr>.</corr></p>
          <p>Saturday, 24th. My last Saturday in Alahabad. We go to
the Maila. It is like what we would call in this country a fair.
Oh, the hundreds of people. Oh, to see the heathen idol worship!
<figure id="ill3" entity="smith300"><p>MARKET PLACE, BOMBAY, INDIA.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith301" n="301"/>
How sad to see the different idols they worship displayed on their flags
and in every possible shape and way. My heart ached, and I prayed to
the Lord to send help and light to these poor heathen.</p>
          <p>Friday, Feb. 13th. Dear Jennie Frow is not so well to-day. God bless
her! It is now Jennie Fuller. She was married since then. We leave to-day
for Nagpore. Praise God for His great care over us during the night. We
had to drive with the bullocks this fifty-one miles back to Acola. They
had been mending the road, and there was a great deep gutter about a
quarter of a mile in length. We had to change our bullocks three times;
and the third time we thought we had got a very stupid driver; we got to a
place where the bullocks would not go on, and the man seemed to be
stupid. Poor Miss Frow remonstrated, and told him to go on;
but the bullocks would not go; so we thought we would get out, and see
what was the matter. It was very dark, and there were no lights; and when
we got out and walked ahead two or three yards we saw the great danger
we were in; if the bullocks had gone on, they would have surely broken
their necks, and we might have been killed. Oh, how we praised the Lord
when we saw the danger that God had saved us from. Then we had to
turn the bullocks down on the lower road.</p>
          <p>There are generally two roads; a native road, and an English road;
the English roads were better, as a rule; they generally kept in their
provinces good roads; we were on the English road, so we had to turn out
and go down on the native road, which was very rough, because they
never mended them, or made any repairs on them.</p>
          <p>Sunday, 22nd. A meeting at Camp Te to-night. The Lord helped me
this once. He led me to give my experience, and I had great liberty, and
he made it a blessing. We leave for Elegepore. I feel I ought to stay.
There was such an interest manifested in the grand aftermeeting.</p>
          <p>Col. Whitlock was a very earnest Christian gentleman; he had a very
beautiful little daughter, and one night when we were holding meeting in a
large hall (he always took an interest in any religious meeting, which was
not very customary among English soldiers), his little daughter, about ten
years old, became very much interested, and when I asked them to rise
for prayers, among others in the great congregation, this little girl rose;
and the Lord blessed her; she seemed very happy and bright. Her father
was
<pb id="smith302" n="302"/>
delighted with her decision; the mother, too; but still she was afraid she
did not understand what she was doing. But the little thing persisted, and
had the sympathy and help of her father. So she would have her mother
come to me next day, and I had a very nice Christian talk with her, and
told her how she might help the little child, and she seemed very much
pleased.</p>
          <p>The child acted out her position by beginning to do something. Her
mother kept a Hindoo derzy; a man who does all the sewing and mending
and everything of the kind, in a family.
Some of them have two or three. You will find them in almost
every family in India. All the clothes to be made or mended
are given to these men, and they sit down in a corner that is
arranged for them, and do the sewing. They come and go, morning
and evening, and are very quiet. They never pass about
through the house only at their work. This one had been living
with them a long time, and was a pucka Hindoo; that is, what we
would call strong, or rank, or staunch in their faith.</p>
          <p>So little Ethel began to tell him about what Jesus could do; and as she
could talk the native language as well as a native, he
listened to her; and she kept it up till he got so interested he asked her
for a Testament; and so she got a Testament, and made the old man
promise that he would read it. He was greatly pleased with it.</p>
          <p>Who knows but what that child, though but ten years old, who was
the means of getting that Hindoo to read the Testament, was sent by
God with light to this poor, dark mind.</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“It may not be my way,</l>
            <l>It may not be thy way;</l>
            <l>But yet, in His own way,</l>
            <l>The Lord will provide.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>When we went to leave, Mrs. Whitlock gave me a very handsome
India shawl, and prepared us a beautiful lunch, and in so
many ways was kind. In the lunch, she put two loaves of bread,
a half dozen boiled eggs, six bottles of
lemonade, a bottle of champagne, a bottle of wine,
and I don't know what all else; but she sent a man with a note on Sunday
afternoon, and this beautiful basket of lunch.</p>
          <p>My! what a time I had over it. I couldn't send it back. The shawl was
an elegant thing. It was about a twenty-five dollar
<pb id="smith303" n="303"/>
shawl. The only objection I had to it, was, it was scarlet. But, still, that
was not much, for I could get it dyed. But, I thought to myself, “What
will I do with this wine and brandy?” I knew Miss Frow would not touch
it, and I was a staunch teetotaler. “If I take it and say nothing about it,
she may think, and tell somebody, that I was a good woman, and yet I
accepted it,” and I didn't know what to do.</p>
          <p>So I prayed about it very earnestly. The enemy wanted to make me
believe that she would he greatly offended, and that now I would undo all
the good work that I might have done. Oh, how terribly tempted I was
over that!</p>
          <p>Sunday night was my last night. I spoke at the hall.</p>
          <p>And that was the night I had promised to speak more especially of
temperance. But then I had received a bottle of wine and a bottle of
champagne. So the Devil suggested to me that nobody would know it, and
now if Col. and Mrs. Whitlock were there, it would be better for me not
to say anything about it, after they had been so very kind, and that they
did not see it like I did. So I reasoned.</p>
          <p>At last I resolved by the grace of God I would tell Mrs. Whitlock
that I could not have it, and would go on and speak on temperance in the
meeting, as I had intended. So, when the time came, I went to church.</p>
          <p>Just as I got to the door going in, I met Col. and Mrs. Whitlock, and
little Ethel; so I very kindly thanked the lady for the elegant shawl, and
for the lunch which she had sent me; but then, I said, “Now what will I
do with the bottle of champagne and the wine? for I am a staunch
teetotaler; I never touch it.”</p>
          <p>“Miss Frow looks so pale,” she said, “I thought a little wine would
do her good.”</p>
          <p>“But, Oh,” I said, “she would not touch it for the world. She is also a
staunch teetotaler.”</p>
          <p>Then she laughed, and said, “You do with it, Mrs. Smith, anything
you like.”</p>
          <p>I thanked her very kindly, and told her I would.</p>
          <p>The Lord gave me liberty in speaking that night, and I was very
strong on the subject of temperance. No one was offended. Everybody
seemed to be much interested and pleased.</p>
          <p>We went from there up to Chaculdah. That was Miss Frow's station.
Mr. and Mrs. Sibley were there in charge of this station,
and she was their assistant.</p>
          <pb id="smith304" n="304"/>
          <p>What a pleasant time we had at Chaculdah. There was a poor, old,
native Christian woman who was very ill. She had been a very faithful
servant in a Eurasian family for years; but because of great persecution
from her own people on account of caste, though she believed in
Christianity, she never came out. But when she got feeble, and sick, and
very bad off, she went over to Mrs. Sibley's instead of going to her own
people; she wanted to be a Christian; and they put her in a little house
where she was very comfortable.</p>
          <p>She was very fond of Miss Frow. So the first thing we did after we got
home and rested a little, we went in to see this old woman. Oh, how
emaciated she was! so worn; and she was dying; but she seemed to be
happy. Miss Frow talked and prayed with her.</p>
          <p>When we went out I said to Miss Frow:</p>
          <p>“How would it do to give this woman (she is dying anyhow) a little
of that wine?”</p>
          <p>“Oh,” she said, “I wouldn't dare to do it. She used to like it very
much. They used to have it, of course, in the families where she had been
so long, and she had got to like it, and it might be the means of diverting
her mind. I had rather she would die without it.”</p>
          <p>So there I had it to contend with.</p>
          <p>In a few days the old woman passed away. That was the first native
Christian funeral I had seen. They dressed her nicely, and then the
natives came and embalmed her, and then we carried her to the grave.</p>
          <p>I shall never forget how pretty and nice it looked in the grave. She
was the first native Christian that had been buried in that part of the
country at that time, so it made quite a sensation. The grave was dug
down a certain depth, and then dug out in the side so as to form a kind of
niche, or shelf, and she was laid in this niche, then the earth was thrown
in; so that the earth was not thrown on her, like we do here, and I
thought how nice it was; I wouldn't mind being buried there myself. I
think it is a much better way than putting the earth right on top of the
coffin.</p>
          <p>There we left her, to rest till the morning of the resurrection,
when the trump shall sound, and when the dead in Christ shall rise. The
grave die not seem to have gloom and sadness, even in India, with Christ.</p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill4" entity="smith304">
              <p>PREPARING A MEAL, BOMBAY, INDIA.</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb id="smith305" n="305"/>
          <p>From Chaculdah I went to Lenoula. I kept this wine and champagne
in my lunch basket, well covered up. I was so afraid somebody would see
it, and if the natives saw it, I would not be able to explain. I thought I
would take it to Bombay and give it to old Sister Miles, who was a grand,
good woman, in the hospital at Bombay and, like Dorcas, “full of good
works all the time.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said to myself, “Mrs. Whitlock said I could do with it what
I pleased, and I will give it to Sister Miles. She is so judicious and careful,
she will know whom to give it to—the very weak and faint ones who are
about to die; I don't think it would be any harm to give it to them.”</p>
          <p>Brother Fox was Presiding Elder, and it was Quarterly Meeting at
Lenoula. So after resting all day, they had meeting Friday night. At first I
thought I would not go out, as it was quite a little walk from the house to
the church. Then the moon was so beautiful and the evening was so
pleasant, that I decided to go.</p>
          <p>The Lord's hand was in it. He had a great lesson to teach me.
Brother Fox preached. A number of natives were taken in. Then we had
an after meeting. It was full of interest and spirit.</p>
          <p>Just as Brother Fox went to close the meeting, a man rose in the rear
of the church, a fine looking Englishman; how well I remember him; I
can see him now. He was a man that weighed about a hundred and fifty,
and was about five feet and something in height; he was dressed in pure
white, and had a full, round, flush, English face, with black hair and black
eyes. I had noticed he had sat very seriously looking and listening all
through the service. But now he was on his feet, and he called out:</p>
          <p>“Brethren, I want to speak a word.”</p>
          <p>“Go on, certainly,” Brother Fox said.</p>
          <p>And he said, in a most deploring, pleading way, “Oh, brethren,
brethren, whatever you do, be careful about strong drink. Don't ever
advise any one to take it, under any circumstances,” etc.</p>
          <p>My! I trembled. I thought, “There, now, everybody knows I have
those bottles.”</p>
          <p>They were in the lunch basket, well covered up, away back under the
bed in my room. But it seemed to me somebody had found it out.</p>
          <p>Well, I heard the story of this man. He said: “I have been a man
that has been addicted to strong drink, and I have been overcome. It has
been my ruin. But I came here and was converted,
<pb id="smith306" n="306"/>
and for two years I went on, and the Lord blessed me. But
I was not here at the last Quarterly Meeting; and why? Because
I had been overcome. I was sick with diarrhœa, very bad, and
a good brother came in to see me, and he told me if I were to take
blackberry brandy it would cure me. I took it. The diarrhoea
stopped, but it brought back the old appetite, and for six weeks I
was in the gutter. For God's sake, don't advise anybody to take
it. Better let them die.”</p>
          <p>And then he sat down.</p>
          <p>“Lord,” I said, “help.”</p>
          <p>There was a sad feeling that went over the house. Then Brother Fox
got up and emphasized what he had said, and told an experience similar
that he knew of, and then another, and another.</p>
          <p>One man stated another case: He said that he knew a man who was
very ill. They took him to the hospital. He was about dead, as they
thought, so he prayed and gave himself to the Lord, and was very peaceful
and happy. It pleased the Lord after awhile to restore him
so that he became quite convalescent, and one day a friend went
to see him and he looked so
weak and pale that he thought that just a little wine might refresh and
strengthen him, so he got some wine and took it to him. It brought on
the old appetite so strong that that night this man slipped away from the
hospital and went into the town and got some cheap whisky and got so
terribly drunk that next morning when they found him he was in the
gutter dying.</p>
          <p>“Lord, deliver me,” I thought, “can it be that they know I was
going to take this wine to Sister Miles? By the grace of God I will never
do it. Though she is judicious and careful, it might not be the thing.”</p>
          <p>On Monday morning, about five o'clock, I left Lenoula for Bombay.
I never told anybody about what I had. They all supposed it was nothing
but lunch in my basket, as everybody carried a lunch basket. And after the
train left the station and we got pretty well under way, and there was
nobody in the compartment but myself (the Lord helped me to be alone,
for I said, “Now, Lord, help me to get rid of this champagne and wine”), I
took the bottle of champagne, and just as we were crossing a very deep
cut, about fifty or a hundred feet deep, I threw out the bottle and heard it
rumble and gurgle as it went down.</p>
          <p>“Dust to dust, ashes to ashes,” I said, then out went the other bottle.</p>
          <pb id="smith307" n="307"/>
          <p>No one saw me, and I expect they are there yet, for the cut was so
deep that no mortal would ever go down after them, I think. And that is
the way I got deliverance from my champagne and wine.</p>
          <p>The day we left for Chaculdah we prayed around—Miss Wheeler,
Miss Frow, and I, last. I had been so deeply touched at seeing the
sacrifice and need of these poor girls. They were there all alone. Fifty-one
miles was the nearest railway station. And but two or three English
families within two miles of them, except some English officers'
headquarters.</p>
          <p>Two of these officers had their wives there some of the time, but
they are often, both husbands and wives, far from being Christians, and
have but little sympathy with missionaries and their work. So these two
girls, being there alone, were looked upon with a kind of suspicion. No
woman had ever been known to build a house before. But Miss Wheeler
had been her own architect and superintended her work, bought her lime,
and tiles, and thatch, and everything.</p>
          <p>I have known her while I was there to be out counting tiles from six
o'clock in the evening till nine and sometimes ten o'clock at night.</p>
          <p>The native men whom they had to deal with, felt like some of the
English officers who were there. They thought that a woman had not
sense enough to build a house, and if she had she ought not to do it, for it
was lowering her dignity as a woman.</p>
          <p>So the men gave them a great deal of trouble. They would
come and make fine promises, then you must pay them so much
money before they brought the things you needed or ordered.
Then they would go away, and you might see them again in two
or three days, or a week, or maybe not all. All this time you
could do nothing, but you must wait.</p>
          <p>A thing of that kind might happen two or three times during a
month. So the work was delayed, and they had much to contend with.</p>
          <p>It was three miles to the nearest village, of more than two thousand
inhabitants, where Miss Wheeler used to go almost every day and do her
missionary work in the zenanas, or preach to a crowd in some open space
in the village, or under a tree. Then they had a room where she dispensed
medicines two or three times a week, as the case might be.</p>
          <pb id="smith308" n="308"/>
          <p>Miss Lucy Drake, now Mrs. William B. Osborn, of Hacketstown, with
Miss Wheeler, was the first to start the work at Bassim, under the
auspices of Dr. Cullis, of Boston, but after a year or so Miss Drake's
health failed and she returned to America, but Miss Wheeler remained.
She has never been home since she left. She is a marvel. Her powers of
endurance and stick-to-it-iveness and deep heart loyalty to God have
made her rightly called one of God's noble women.</p>
          <p>If they needed a loaf of bread, or a pound of sugar or flour, or the
most trivial article, if they didn't happen to have it in the house, they
had to go, or send, fifty-one miles for it, which generally took about
three days, with a slow-going ox cart, as we would say, but bullock wagon,
as they say in India.</p>
          <p>Those were the pioneer days. God has wrought wonders since then.
Praise His name. How I did pity and sympathize with these poor girls.</p>
          <p>So while I was praying the morning before I left the Spirit of the
Lord came upon me in a wonderful manner, and I was led to pray, “Oh,
Lord, put it into somebody's heart to build a railroad through this part of
the country, so it will not be so hard for those who are isolated to get the
things they so often need.”</p>
          <p>I shall never forget how I felt as I prayed. And these words came to
me: “Therefore I say unto you, all things whatsoever you ask in faith
believing, ye shall receive.” And I saw a railroad as really as I ever saw a
railroad, by faith.</p>
          <p>When I rose they laughed at me, and said, “You think we will have
a railroad?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “God will do it. You will see.”</p>
          <p>And it did come to pass in less than two years after, that the East
Indian Railroad Company put a railroad right through that section of
country and, I was told, a station within two miles of Bassim Faith
Mission House. That was the name inscribed on the front of the building.</p>
          <p>While I was in Africa a Mrs. Wills, from Bassa, Liberia, was in
London on a visit. She went to a meeting at Miss Mason's House of Rest,
and there she met a lady who told her to tell me when she got back to
Africa that the prayer I had prayed in India for a railroad to Bassim had
been answered, and the railroad was finished.</p>
          <p>That was the first I knew of it from the time I prayed, and I said,
“Praise the Lord. Is there anything too hard for God?”</p>
          <pb id="smith309" n="309"/>
          <p>Naini Tal, India, Wednesday, September 15, 1880. The morning is
beautiful. Miss Fannie Sparks and I take our men and go up to what is
called the snow seat. It is about two miles, I suppose, right up hill. The
men who carry you in the dandies, when they get to a certain point on
the hill, turn you round, and carry you up backwards. I don't know why
they do this, but I think they have an idea that you are not so heavy
carried that way. Miss Sparks had four men and I had four. When we got
up to the top of the hill we found it very broad, a kind of tableland. You
can look for miles away, and the hills are covered with snow.</p>
          <p>When they put us down, and we stepped out of our chairs and turned
round, we looked right on the great mountain ridge of snow, beautifully
white, and the sun shining on it like silver. Oh! I thought I never saw
anything so beautiful. I wanted to shout right out, and wave my hat.</p>
          <p>But then one has to be so careful, because the natives watch you, and
they think that it means you are worshiping the snow or the great
mountains. So I had to restrain myself from shouting and dancing.</p>
          <p>Oh! the sight was glorious to behold! Miss Sparks and I walked about,
and then we sat down and had a nice little Bible reading together, and
then we knelt down and had such a blessed prayer meeting. I shall never
forget that morning.</p>
          <p>That night, Wednesday night, was our prayer meeting. We were not
very spiritual, still we had a good meeting.</p>
          <p>Thursday, September 16th. The day the great flood began. It rained
all day Thursday. Sometimes it would lighten up, and seem as though it
was going to clear off; then a heavy cloud and fog would set in, and the
rain would pour. All day Thursday, all night Thursday night, all day
Friday, and all night Friday night.</p>
          <p>By that time we began to get serious; we wondered; for the water ran
in torrents; great trenches would give way in the ground; banks were
falling in; and we did not know but danger was coming to us.</p>
          <p>Miss Sparks, and dear Miss Leighton, who has recently gone to her
rest, were staying at the Mission House, with Mr. and
Mrs. Mudge, and we were expecting to return to the plains the
following week. Mr. G. N. Cheney was pastor of the Methodist Church.
Rev. Mr. Buck was pastor of the native work. I stayed
<pb id="smith310" n="310"/>
with Mr. and Mrs. Buck, at their home. I shall never forget their
kindness to me.</p>
          <p>Friday night we didn't sleep much. Mr. Buck was up most of the
night, working; he and the boys. I had four boys and Miss Swain had four.
We generally had to keep these boys by the month, so as to have them
when we wanted to go anywhere; for we could not walk up the hills,
they were so steep and long. We didn't pay them much wages; we didn't
have anything to do with finding their food, or anything of that kind.
We gave them a suit, which was their outfit.</p>
          <p>In this, the Lord was good to me, for dear Mrs. Fleming gave my
boys their suits, and made them; and they didn't cost me anything, I
remember so well what they were, and how nice they looked; they were
of a kind of brown flannel; the pants just reached to their knees; the
coats were bound with red round the bottom and sleeves; and a little skull
cap bound with red; they were very picturesque. There are always
outhouses where the servants stay. These boys used to get wood and sell it
days when they did not have anything else to do; so they kept along very
nicely; I used to buy the wood from them sometimes.</p>
          <p>Well, Mr. Buck and the boys worked all night almost. When Mr.
Buck came in in the morning, he was very much exhausted. How pale he
looked. We could not get any breakfast; nobody seemed to want anything
to eat.</p>
          <p>He said we would have to pile up all the things in the house. So we
began. The people up at the Mission House had piled their trunks outside.
The water began to come in on them.</p>
          <p>Between three and four o'clock in the morning Miss Sparks and Miss
Leighton came down to our house. We had got our things out of one part
of the house, and piled them in the parlor; then we took them from there
and piled them on the veranda outside.</p>
          <p>When morning came we were all in the parlor having a little rest.
Some one said we ought to have a prayer meeting; so we got down and
prayed as best we could; then we rose, and were quietly thinking what
was the next thing to be done.</p>
          <p>I went to my room, for I felt I could pray a little better alone. After
awhile Miss Sparks came in, and she knelt down by the bed beside me, and
we prayed. I shall never forget Miss Sparks' prayer.</p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill5" entity="smith310">
              <p>HILL MEN, NAINI TAL, INDIA.</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb id="smith311" n="311"/>
          <p>When we arose she said, “The Lord has given me the assurance that
this house will not go down.” I said, “Amen.”</p>
          <p>After we went out, the engineer, who had been examining the
hillside, came by and said to Mr. Buck, “I think this end of your house
will go; but the other end is on the rock, and I think it is safer.<corr>”</corr></p>
          <p>About nine o'clock the baker came. We got several loaves of bread,
for that was about all we could get to eat. I bought two loaves for my
men; they had not had anything to eat, and they were shivering with the
cold, and were wet and hungry; but their caste feeling was so deep, that,
hungry as they were, they would not touch the bread. One of them
seemed for a moment to have forgotten; and just as I picked up a loaf and
handed it to him, the other shouted to him, “Don't you do it!” and he
threw it down as though he had had a snake.</p>
          <p>Poor fellows, how I pitied them! One day one of my boys was
suffering with a pain in his stomach, and came to me for some medicine,
he said. I had some Jamaica ginger, and I mixed some with some water
and sugar, and brought it to him; I never thought but he would drink it
right down; but, no, he said, he could not.</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “what are you going to do?” And he went to a tree
and got a leaf, and shaped it, and I had to pour the liquid in the leaf, then
he drank it out of the leaf. If he had drunk it out of the glass he would
have broken his caste.</p>
          <p>Oh, how they are anchored to that caste feeling! But God is
delivering them. The door is open. Light is coming. Praise the Lord.</p>
          <p>The hotel was a very short distance from the mission house:
perhaps a half block. There was a lady, whose name I have forgotten,
who had come up from the plains a few days before, and was staying at
the hotel (her father's), with her two children, and her native nurse. The
youngest child was about a year old; the other about two years old. The
nurse was giving the baby his bath in their room, and the mother had
taken the other little boy, and gone out in the breakfast room to
breakfast. She had not more than got out of the room when the side of
the hill came down and buried the nurse and baby.</p>
          <p>Mr. Buck and I were standing on the veranda. Mr. Buck said, “Well,
Sister Smith, this is terrible.”</p>
          <pb id="smith312" n="312"/>
          <p>“What will we do?” I said.</p>
          <p>It would be as dark almost at times as six o'clock in the evening.
Then it would lighten up, and you would hope that the sun was coming
out; but, no.</p>
          <p>After awhile Mr. Buck looked up the hill toward Government House.
Government House was a large house where the Governor lived. It stood
on a beautiful hill; and, though it was quite a ways up to Government
House, it was beautiful to look from; the sight, when you got up, was
charming, every way you would look.</p>
          <p>So, standing on the veranda, we could look eastward and see
Government House quite distinctly, though it was about two and a half or
three miles away. And, as Mr. Buck stood looking, he said to me, “Why,
Sister Smith. just look at those trees.”</p>
          <p>And just as I turned to look, the trees were swaying first one
way, then another, and all at once there was it crash, and they
went down so gracefully, and the earth plowed like a great avalanche.</p>
          <p>Well, there was a panic. Everybody left the house, and got
out as quickly as he could; the news spread rapidly, and in a little
while there were a hundred and fifty or two hundred men, many
of them English soldiers, digging, trying to get out this child and
nurse; and while they were digging away as hard as they could,
and we were lamenting, and feeling the sadness that had come
upon this family, the earth gave way again, and buried them.</p>
          <p>They didn't see the danger, and we couldn't alarm them; their heads
were down as they were digging; and it struck the other part of the hotel
and swept on, then it passed on like a great moving mountain; I never
saw such a sight; it moved on, carrying great boulders on its face!</p>
          <p>The next was the large reading-room and postoffice that stood on
the lake, the Hindoo Temple, and Bell's large store.</p>
          <p>I had just seen from the veranda some ladies and gentlemen go into
the reading-room, and they had not come out; and there were persons in
Bell's store whom I knew; one, a lady who was a very earnest Christian. I
said to Mr. Buck, “Oh, Bell's store,” and I had hardly got the words out of my month when it was swept away! Then “The Reading Room,” and I
had no more than said it till it was taken! “And there goes the Temple
next” and there it was in the lake!</p>
          <pb id="smith313" n="313"/>
          <p>The lake was about a half-mile wide, and, perhaps, three
miles in length; but the whole thing swept into the lake, and the noise was
like the blast of a cannon, and the smoke ascended upwards; it swept
everything clear; and there was not a brick of
the chimney, or a piece of wood left. The horror of that hour I never
want to see again!</p>
          <p>Then the men came and said we would all have to leave the house; so
we started. We thought we would go to the Methodist Church; but the
native Christian Church had been swept away,
and so they had taken refuge in the church.</p>
          <p>The first native Christian had died on Friday night. She had been sick
for quite a while, and Mrs. Buck and all went and did
everything they could for her.</p>
          <p>She was in one of the outhouses on the hill. So Mrs. Buck and I went
up and prepared her for her burial. Mrs. Buck dressed her in a nice, white
gown, combed her hair, washed her, and got
her all ready to bury, and we left her lying on her bed and went down to
the house; and about an hour and a half after it seemed like the Lord
buried this woman Himself; for the house gave
way, the ground opened, and she went down, bed and all, and was covered
up. I never heard that she ever had any other burial!</p>
          <p>Well, when they told us we would have to leave the house, we
thought we would go to Mr. Sasha's; he was it photographer. Everybody
had to look out for himself; and I felt I was alone, and everybody had so
many more cares, and so I had to do the best I could for myself. Miss
Sparks and I were the last to leave the house.</p>
          <p>As we started down to Sasha's I thought I would go over to Mrs.
Fleming's, which was about a quarter of a mile further along from our place.
Mrs. Fleming had a large dressmaking establishment.
Her men, who worked for her (for the native men do all the dressmaking,
pretty much, there,) are called derzies; sometimes she would have twelve
men, all sitting down on the floor in a row, sewing. She did the cutting
and fitting, and these derzies did all the other work; the trimming and
fixing of all kinds.</p>
          <p>Her men were all gone. They had sent the children away, and Mr. and
Mrs. Fleming were the two last to leave the house, and they were going
on horseback. I said to Mrs. Fleming, “I don't know what to do, or where
to go.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “go with us as far as Sasha's.”</p>
          <pb id="smith314" n="314"/>
          <p>The sweeping away of the Hindoo Temple had made the Hindoos
so vexed; they felt, mid thought, the Gods were angry with the
missionaries, and so had destroyed their temple; and there was an
expression of indignation on the countenance of every one.</p>
          <p>I remember as I was going along I would put my foot on what
seemed to be a piece of turf, but it would give way, and sometimes I
would go down almost to my knee; sometimes when I would step on it I
would stick in tight; once or twice I thought I was stuck fast; two or three
of these men passed by, and with a scornful sneer they grinned as
though they hoped I could not get out.</p>
          <p>I prayed to the Lord to help me, and finally I got to Sasha's. I went
in. Miss Sparks, and Miss Leighton, and some others, had gathered there.
Mrs. Sasha had a very sick baby; but she had had the servant get them a
cup of tea, and they were getting a little refreshed; so when I got in they
gave me a cup of tea, and Mrs. Sasha got me it pair of dry stockings; and
just as I got my stockings on, and drank part of my tea, Mr. Mooney, an
Englishman, came and said, “You will have to get out of here as quick as
you possibly can; all the houses on this hillside are falling down.”</p>
          <p>Mrs. Sasha picked up her baby, supposed to be dying, in her arms,
and started; we begged her to wait a little. She said, “It is easy for you all;
you have got religion, and something to comfort you; but I have not.”</p>
          <p>Then clasping her little baby she ran. Mr. Sasha got the hammock
and sent the boys after her, with some other things, for she went without
a bonnet.</p>
          <p>I was the last to get out of the house. I was so weak I
trembled from head to foot. I was not excited; I was just weak;
and it seemed to me I could never get my things on. But when I
did get them on, Mr. Mooney—God bless that man; all the rest
had gone—took me by the arm, and literally dragged me. He
was a very strong man. As I think it over now it seems I can feel
the grasp of his hand on my right arm.</p>
          <p>We went from there to a Mr. Frazier's, about a mile away, on the
other side of the hill altogether.</p>
          <p>As I went along I said to myself, “The idea of running away
from God.” I said to Mr. Mooney, “I don't mean to go another
<figure id="ill6" entity="smith314"><p>NAINI TAL, BEFORE THE LAND
SLIDE.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith315" n="315"/>
peg; all the people can go who want to go; but I am done running; by the
grace of God I shall not run anywhere. Running away
from God! Lord, help me.” And He did.</p>
          <p>We got over to Mr. Frazier's, I suppose about five o'clock in the
afternoon.</p>
          <p>Mr. Frazier was a Scotchman; a very nice man. He had a
large house, and he and his sons were there in some kind of government
business. So we were all very comfortable. They got us
a very nice supper, and we were all enjoying it. But the sorrow
and sadness among the poor soldiers' wives and their companies,
and the weeping, were very touching.</p>
          <p>After we had had supper, and were sitting talking, each one telling
how he got out, what he thought, what he did, etc., Mr. Buck began to
feel anxious to know what had become of the poor, native Christians, and
he said it was so dark he didn't know what to do. Mr. Mooney said, “I will
go and see what has become of them.” Mr. Buck said he would be so glad
if he would. So Mr. Mooney started off. About a half hour or more after
he had gone, all at once there came over me a horror of darkness and
awful sadness. I could not account for it. I left the room and went off to
myself, and knelt down and prayed. Oh, how I prayed! I said, “Lord, there
is no use going anywhere, but somebody is in awful danger.”</p>
          <p>It seemed to come to me as though somebody was in danger; and so I
prayed the Lord to deliver somebody from danger. My heart seemed to
get a little quiet then, and I got up and went out into the room again. I
looked at everybody, but no one seemed to be unhappy; they were
peaceful and quiet; so I sat a while, and they talked on.</p>
          <p>Finally this agony came over me again; then I said to the brethren
and friends, “Let us pray; I feel that somebody is in great danger; Oh! let
us pray!” and we all knelt down and began to pray. When we got through
we arose, and about a half hour afterward Mr. Mooney came back, and
told what a narrow escape he had had from death; and looking at his
watch, and comparing the time of the danger with the time I had had the
agony, the time was identical.</p>
          <p>A flash of lightning saved him from going down into the lake; though
he knew the road so well, the trees and boulders had so piled up across
the road that he missed his way, and just as he
<pb id="smith316" n="316"/>
was going to step into the lake a flash of lightning came, and instead of
stepping forward he stepped back, and to one side, and so was saved.</p>
          <p>Now, that seemed to be a strange coincidence, yet it was God. I shall
never be able to tell anyone the awful agony that came over we to pray
for somebody that was in danger. This man was my savior a few hours
before; and, in answer to prayer, God helped me to be his savior a few
hours later. Praise the Lord! He still moves in mysterious ways His
wonders to perform.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith317" n="317"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXIV.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>THE GREAT MEETING AT BANGALORE—THE ORPHANAGE AT
COLAR—BURMAH—CALCUTTA—ENGLAND.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>This was a blessed time. We should like to have stayed a few days
longer; but previous engagements being made, we had to pass on with
praise in our hearts to God that He gave us the privilege of sowing, if
only a little, for Him, and with prayers and tears to be watered, and in due
time the harvest will be reaped. May the Lord help us to believe as we
pray.</p>
          <p>Miss Anstea came to Bangalore to attend the meetings. She came,
she said, for a definite object, and that was, for a renewed baptism of the
Spirit; and, after waiting several days, the Lord helped her, among others,
to claim by faith what she had asked for; and she returned to her home
and work, filled; and when I got there and saw the work, I said in my
heart, “If ever there was need of such an anointing and empowering, dear
Miss Anstea needed it.”</p>
          <p>Three hundred helpless souls God had committed to her care; and
they leaned upon her as they would upon a mother. You have no idea of
the care and anxiety and responsibility of such a position unless you were
there to see it.</p>
          <p>In connection with the orphanage there are two farms: Nazareth and
Bethany. Miss Anstea is the head of all this work; and while she was so
anxious that they should know all that would help them on in life,
temporally, she had the greatest concern in the salvation of every soul;
for this she labored and prayed daily; and, according to her faith, so it
was unto her.</p>
          <p>I am more and more convinced that to succeed in God's work
everywhere, one needs to be filled with the Spirit and mightiness of God,
and especially so in India and Africa.</p>
          <p>Superstition and idolatry, and infidelity, are so rampant it
<pb id="smith318" n="318"/>
seems the very air one breathes is impregnated with them. Oh, how the
dear workers all over, need constantly the fresh anointing of the Holy
Ghost, which can and does reveal the almightiness of Jesus to save from
all unrighteousness.</p>
          <p>Sunday was their Communion Sunday. It was a beautiful
sight to see so many remembering the Lord's death, till He come
again. It was very solemn and impressive. A sight like this means
more in India than it would in England; these are poor orphans redeemed
from heathenism. I expect to laud and wonder at His grace through all
eternity. Amen.</p>
          <p>Miss Anstea had invited me to come to Colar and visit her
mission. So, on my way from Bombay. I stopped at Colar for a
week. Colar was a large, native town, and Miss Anstea's mission
covered a large area, in which she had a chapel, and a very nice,
commodious mission house, large, comfortable apartments for the
boys and girls, separate, and several very comfortable houses for
missionaries, all nicely situated and well furnished.</p>
          <p>I held meetings in the little chapel every night. Our morning prayer
was similar to a service; at the ringing of the bell the boys and girls would
file in and take their seats, and we would have prayers before they went
to work.</p>
          <p>The Lord gave us great blessings during the week's services.
At night the church would be crowded; large numbers of the
heathen from the outside came in; many of them seemed to be
deeply interested. The Lord wonderfully helped me to speak to
them every night; and several of the children professed to be converted.</p>
          <p>One Sabbath morning we were at prayers at the Mission House, a
poor woman came and sat on the veranda, outside, with a beautiful baby in
her arms, about three or four months old. When prayers were over, she
was asked what she wanted. She said she wished to see Miss Sob. That is
what the unmarried ladies are called in India by the natives; a married lady
is called Mame Sob.</p>
          <p>Miss Anstea had several helpers, English persons, a man and
his wife, and two unmarried ladies. Always after the prayers
with the boys in the chapel in the morning, they had their family
prayer at the Mission House.</p>
          <p>So, when Miss Anstea went to this woman and asked her what she
wanted, she said that she had had nothing to eat for two days, and she
was starving, and she wanted her to take her baby; she
<pb id="smith319" n="319"/>
had come a very long way from a native town; she said she had
three other children, and had nothing for them to eat; and if she
would give her fifty cents and keep the baby, she would go and get
something for the other children; but she could not bear to see the
baby starve to death before her eyes.</p>
          <p>It was a beautiful child, it little girl. By that time we were
all a round her. Miss Anstea questioned her in every possible way to find
out if her story was true.</p>
          <p>She told her she was afraid she had taken somebody's baby
and wanted to pass it off for her own; but at this the poor woman
wept bitterly and declared the baby was her own, but that they
were starving, and it was her last resort to save her baby, to bring
it to the Mission; the others, she said, were older, and somebody
might help them; but nobody wanted the baby.</p>
          <p>Miss Anstea told her there was no one there who knew anything
about taking care of so young a baby, and that she herself knew but
very little how to manage a young baby.</p>
          <p>As we all stood around looking and listening, my mother heart
ached, and I would have gladly taken it myself, but I had no
where only as the Lord gave me friends who would invite me to their
homes for a while, as Miss Anstea did. But we prevailed on Miss Anstea
to take the baby.</p>
          <p>One of Miss Anstea's Christian girls said she would look after it. I
think Miss Anstea offered to pay her a small sum; or some
of the rest suggested that; another said they would milk the goat so the
baby would have milk. I said, “I will give the woman
the fifty cents;” but I gave her a little more than fifty cents.</p>
          <p>She laid the baby down on the mat. Of course, they have no clothes
on them; they are perfectly naked. She put her hand on
her heart and sighed, and then ran away out of the compound. When she
got to the gate she turned and looked back; poor thing! she was so thin,
and looked just like what she had said, that she was starving to death; you
could see she was weak; but, oh, that look when she got to the gate! I
shall never forget it; it was full of a mother's love and tenderness for her
baby. My heart ached for her; and to save my life I could not keep back the tears.</p>
          <p>How often the missionary in different foreign fields comes up against
heart rending scenes, before which they often stand helpless. All they
call do is to weep with them that weep, and pray
with them that don't know how to pray for themselves.</p>
          <pb id="smith320" n="320"/>
          <p>We took the baby in, and Miss Anstea adopted it, and we named it
“Amanda Smith.”</p>
          <p>I left on Friday. Up to that time the baby had got on very well, but
cried a good deal, nights; there were plenty to look after it in the
daytime, but at night everybody wanted to sleep, but the baby. Dear, little
Amanda Smith!</p>
          <p>I went from Colar to Bangalore, then to Madras I never heard
whether the poor, little thing pulled through or not; if she did, I know it
was hard, after the novelty had worn off with the children.</p>
          <p>Miss Anstea was a grand woman, and did a noble work in that
province. How they have missed her since she has returned to England.
She spent many years in India, and established and run the missions
mostly at her own personal expense.</p>
          <p>When she broke down, and was obliged to return to England, she
turned the work over to Bishop Thoburn. So the work at Colar is still
being perpetuated.</p>
          <p>Madras, January 7th, 1881. I spend a few days at the home of
Brother Shaw, pastor of the Methodist Church. Miss E. and I visit three
zenanas and speak to a very nice family of girls; read, and explain the
Word; then I sing; and as I sing, though they do not understand the words,
the Spirit seemed to touch their hearts, and they weep. May God bless
them.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, January l2th. A meeting at eight A. M. The Lord was in
the midst of us. A number of good testimonies, and a number rose for
prayers, as they did also at night. Still there's more to follow.</p>
          <p>Here I saw the great juggernaut car, so well known in the history of
sacrifices in India, whose wheels have crushed so many infants at the
hands of their poor mothers. How my heart ached as I listened to the
story, told by the Chief of Police. How dreadful is heathen blindness.
Thank God that the car of the juggernaut for such sacrifice has come to
belong to the things of the past; has been superseded by the glorious light
of Christian civilization, and judicious Christian legislation.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, Jan. 18th. I leave this morning for Punrooty, to see Miss
Reed. How God has kept His dear servant here, and made her a blessing
and a succor to many! The Lord has sent her help from England just at this
time, Miss Bloom and Miss Thurgood. Mrs. Fred Bowden and her dear
mother came with them for a little visit. A beautiful company of
Christian workers.</p>
          <pb id="smith321" n="321"/>
          <p>Wednesday, 19th. My first day at Miss Reed's. His word, how sweet:
“Ye are all one in Christ Jesus.” I give a little talk in the chapel this
morning to the orphans who are redeemed from heathenism and
starvation. Miss Reed took up this work at Punrooty during the year of
the great famine, when hundreds perished from hunger.</p>
          <p>Some of the scenes of suffering in those days, as she described them
to us, would make one grow faint.</p>
          <p>Saturday, 22d. Arrived at Bangalore late in the afternoon. Stopped
with Brother Carter, pastor of the Methodist Church.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, 25th. Oh, Lord, revive Thy work. A blessed time
at family prayer. I go with Brother Carter and make some pastoral calls
among the people. At night we have a good meeting, a crowded church.</p>
          <p>But the good Plymouth brethren were much disturbed, because I was
a woman, and Paul had said, “Let your women
keep silence in the churches.” So they had nice articles in the
daily papers; then they wrote me kind letters, and bombarded me
with Scriptural texts against women preaching; pointed out some
they wished me to preach from. I never argue with anybody—just say my
say and go on. But one night I said I would speak on
this subject as I understood it. Oh, what a stir it made. The church was
packed and crowded. After I had sung, I read out my text: “Let your
‘men’ keep silence in the church,” quoting the chapter and verse (I Cor.,
14: 28) where Paul was giving directions so as not to have confusion—
one to speak at a time, while the others listened.
And then one was to interpret, and if there was no
interpreter, they should keep silence in the church. So I went on with my
version of it. We had an excellent meeting, and the newspaper articles
stopped, and the letters stopped, and I went on till I got through.</p>
          <p>I have wondered what has become of the good Plymouth brethren in
India since the Salvation Army lassies have been so owned and blessed of
God. Their work has told more practically on the strongholds of
heathenism than all that holy conservatism would have brought to bear
in a thousand years.</p>
          <p>Oh, that the Holy Ghost may be poured out mightily! Then shall the
prophecy of Joel be fulfilled. For are we not living in the last days of this
wonderful dispensation of the Holy Ghost?</p>
          <p>Sunday, Feb. 6th. A blessed Sabbath morning. My last at
<pb id="smith322" n="322"/>
Bangalore. After a good day, I spend the night at Major Orton's. Praise
the Lord for a good rest.</p>
          <p>Monday, 7th. The word of the Lord this morning is, “Behold, I set
before you an open door.” Amen. In the afternoon I take a drawing room
meeting at Mrs. Orton's. The Lord was with us, and gave me great liberty
in speaking.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, 16th. I leave Dr. Jewett's this morning for Rangoon. Very
sick, but peaceful. Praise the Lord.</p>
          <p>Saturday, 26th. We get in at three in the afternoon. As I look I see a
boat nearing us, with three men in it—Brother Robinson and some
others. Brother Robinson takes me to his nice home. I was entertained
there for several weeks God bless him and Sister Robinson.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, March 16th. Leave Rangoon to-day on the steamer for
Maulmain. Kindly received by Mr. Norris and Miss Barrows, Baptist
missionaries<corr>.</corr> Hold my first meeting at the Baptist Church this evening at
seven-thirty. It is a new thing in the Baptist Church for a woman to
speak. We had a large company out.</p>
          <p>After Mr. Norris had spoken to them, he introduced me. The Lord
helped me to sing, and talk. On Sunday we commenced meetings again,
and went on for a week. The people came from far and near. The Lord
was with us and blessed us.</p>
          <p>Friday, 25th. Miss Barrows and I leave to-night for Amherst,
in the boat. It is slow, but rather pleasant and cool going down
the river. Get to Amherst at five A. M.: go ashore at six. A fine,
large mission house, roomy and pleasant all about. Oh, Lord, I
will praise Thee; Thou hast dealt so bountifully with me. How
beautiful this place, and the quiet is so restful.</p>
          <p>Sunday, 27th. Go to the Burmese service in the Baptist Church. A
native minister preaches. At five P. M. the Lord helped me to speak to the
people.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, 29th. We leave this quiet place for Maulmain. We make
our last visit to the grave of Mrs. Judson, hear the story of her life, and I
breathe a prayer to the Father for His Spirit more fully in my own heart,
as these words come to me: “Let me die the death of the righteous, and
let my last end be like hers.”</p>
          <p>March 30th. Get to Maulmain in time for it meeting for
women, and speak at night. Called to see several of the old Christians.
One old man was baptized by Dr. Judson. What a grand
<pb id="smith323" n="323"/>
work this mission has done for this part of Burmah. How I admire those
grand heroes of missions in the days when it cost more and meant more
than it does now. Surely, “Their works do follow them.” Amen.</p>
          <p>Rangoon, British Burmah, April 4, 1881. “Praise God, from Whom all
blessings flow.” This has been a precious day. Dear Mrs. Boyd sent her
carriage for me, and I went and spent a few hours with dear Mrs. Bennett
and Miss Watson, Baptist missionaries. The Lord helped me as I told
them of His dealings with me, and how He had sanctified my soul. The
Lord gave light, and when I arose to go, dear Mrs. Bennett said, taking
my hands in hers, “Now, I want to say to you that this has been the
happiest hour I have spent for years, and when I think that the Lord has
raised you up and sent you here to teach me of these wonderful things of God, I
praise Him. Now, I do trust He will bless you and keep you.”</p>
          <p>And then opening the door of a little closet near her, she handed me
a donation to help me, as she said, in God's work, and regretted she had
no more by her.</p>
          <p>This good woman of God has given her life to the heathen in
India. She has been abundant in labors for more than forty years.
And now her eyesight has failed her, and also her physical health,
and she is laid aside. And no doubt it is a great trial, for her life
has been such an active one. But, thank God, she is finding His
grace sufficient for her.</p>
          <p>One of the first things I was struck with was the pagoda, or
Burmese temple. You can see its dome for two miles away, as you look
off, before you get into harbor. The streets of Rangoon are wide and
rectangular, like those of Philadelphia, and the shade trees over the city
are very graceful.</p>
          <p>After being in Burmah a few days I wanted to visit this great temple.
So I started, in company with some friends, and after walking some
distance from Brother Robinson's house, we came to what I suppose
would be called the park. There was an ascent of about seventy-five feet
up a series of steps into the pagoda; a gentle ascent, not tiresome. On
either side of the way were devotees at prayers, or beggars wailing for
their rice; or booths where you could buy false pearls, imitation diamonds,
beads, packages of gold leaf, flowers and cakes. The trinkets and flowers
are given as offerings to Buddha; the gold leaf was sold for acts of piety.</p>
          <pb id="smith324" n="324"/>
          <p>Oh, how horrid this all seemed to me. I looked at the sad expression
on the faces of the poor women devotees, and then I thought that they
would go on, and live and die and never know that Jesus died that they
might live and have life add happiness in Him.</p>
          <p>Inside of this park where the pagoda stands, are thousands of gods, of
all sizes. I thought I would count them, and when I got up to a hundred of
those that were not broken, I quit. And then to think of the many, many
years that the religion of Buddha and Brahma has gone on, and holds such
sway yet. To me this is among the incomprehensibles.</p>
          <p>The Burmese ladies walk about in the street; their dress is very
pretty; a very handsome figured cloth, almost always silk, and just
wrapped about the waist and tucked in at the side. They do not fasten
them with pins and hooks and buttons, as we do, and yet they look very
neat.</p>
          <p>You never see a Burmese woman with her hair uncombed; but they
use no hairpins; how they put it up I don't know; but it is as straight,
every hair, as it can be. It is done like the Chinese women do their hair.</p>
          <p>They are very shrewd business women. I saw them unloading wood
and marketing, just like men; and in any kind of business you will see
Burmese women sharp and active.</p>
          <p>I was so amused to see the Chinese and Burmese carpenters.
I watched them one day as they were building a house, and there
would be a half-dozen men, and they would be sitting down using
their planes, holding the board with their toes. They have some
very large and fine buildings there.</p>
          <p>Their funerals are something like the Hindoos'. A big man had died; I
heard a great sound of music, such as they have there; I can't describe it; it
couldn't be described by music that we hear here; tin-pans and
tambourines, and something like the noise that a stove pipe, or
something of that kind would make. Oh, it was a jingle. Mrs. Robinson
called me to look out at it; it was on the main street of the town, and it
was a large funeral. Dozens of men would go before the hearse and lay
down cloth; the hearse would drive over this cloth; and so they went on,
the music following this procession.</p>
          <p>When a poor coolie man dies they carry him around till he becomes
so offensive that I was told sometimes the authorities
<figure id="ill7" entity="smith324"><p>NATIVE CHRISTIAN FAMILY, INDIA.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith325" n="325"/>
have to interfere. They give them all the chance they can to come to.
But, poor things! they are dead, three times dead; plucked up by the
roots.</p>
          <p>Brother Robinson, pastor of the Methodist Church, has done a good
work in Burmah, and his influence has been felt. He was much thought of
by all the other denominations.</p>
          <p>I was given a sketch of the Burmese religion. One of the strong
points in their religion is the transmigration of the soul. Guadama was the
last great man born. He was born six hundred and twenty-five years before
Christ, and lived in this world about eighty years. He was the son of
Thokedaucareh, king of Burmah. He had previously lived in four hundred
million worlds, and had passed through innumerable conditions of each.
He had been almost every sort of worm, fly, fowl, fish or animal, and
almost every grade of human life. At length he was born, son of the
above-named king.</p>
          <p>The moment he was born he jumped upon his feet, and spreading out
his arms, exclaimed<corr>,</corr> “Now I am the noblest of men. This is the last time
I shall ever be born.”</p>
          <p>His ears were so beautifully long they hung on his shoulders. His
height was nine cubits. When grown up, his hands reached to his knees;
his fingers were of equal length, and with his tongue he could touch the
end of his nose!</p>
          <p>The only sacred books of the Buddhists are the laws and sayings of
Guadama.</p>
          <p>When this was told me, and explained in points that I could not
pretend to give, it seemed incredible; and yet, when one is there, and
mingles much with the people, one can see how tenaciously they hold to
just that superstitious belief. Oh, how darkness has covered the land, and
gross darkness the people.</p>
          <p>Among other interests in Burmah I had hoped to distribute about
eleven Bibles among those who wanted them. I knew God would bless His
own Word. But when I got to Calcutta, where I hoped to be able to get
the Bibles, as I could not get them at Burmah, I found that Bibles in the
Burmese language were very large, and very expensive; so that I was only
able to send one, to a very interesting case, a Burmese man, with whom I
think the Spirit of the Lord was working, and he was very anxious for a
Bible.</p>
          <p>How much good anyone with a missionary spirit could do here in
Burmah, or India, and especially if he or she had an aptness in acquiring
the language.</p>
          <pb id="smith326" n="326"/>
          <p>I had wished that my own daughter would have such a desire to do
something for her fellowmen. I have prayed and asked the Lord to thus
incline her heart, if He would have her. I have educated her, and done all I
could, as far as I was able, to prepare her for a useful life; and now I leave
it with her and her God. He knows my heart. I long to have her do what I
know she could do if she was only fully consecrated to God. I would not
have her come to this country without a full and entire consecration. And
in her own land I fear she will do but little without it, like so many others.
When I think of what God has done for me, and how He has led me since
I gave myself fully to Him, I am encouraged to praise Him for all that has
passed, and trust Him to guide my child
that she may work for Him. Amen.</p>
          <p>At eight o'clock one night I held a meeting in the Methodist Church
for colored men especially, as there are a number in Burmah, and Rev.
Mr. Robinson, who is pastor of the Methodist Church, was very much
interested in these men. Several of them had families; and he had tried to
get them to come to church.</p>
          <p>Being an American, he seemed to sympathize with them, and to
know how they felt in that country where customs are so different from
what they are in the United States. So he said while I was there he
thought it would be nice to call them together and have me talk to them,
which I was very glad to do.</p>
          <p>There was a nice company of these men gathered; some were from
the West Indies, some from the west coast of Africa, and some from
Boston, Philadelphia, and Baltimore. One man from the West Indies had
been in Burmah for twenty years.</p>
          <p>They were all men of average intelligence, clean, well-dressed, and
sober; there were but three men in the company who acted a
little as though they were under the influence of strong drink; one of
these was from Boston, and his name was John Gibbs. He had been in
Burmah sixteen years; another was a Mr. Jordan, a man of good position,
a stevedore; he had been here sixteen years, also; and another, a fine
looking young man from Baltimore, by the name of Jenkins.</p>
          <p>There were about twenty of these men in all. They sang, just like
colored people can sing. I spoke to them from the fifty-fifth chapter of
Isaiah. I dwelt mostly on the words, “Let the wicked forsake his ways, and
the unrighteous man his thoughts.” The Lord helped me, and His Spirit
was present.</p>
          <pb id="smith327" n="327"/>
          <p>I asked before I began who amongst them was converted. Only one
man answered: he was a grand, old man. He had walked in the light of full
salvation, and followed the sea, for fifteen years.</p>
          <p>After I had got through speaking I asked him to pray; he did; and
how the Lord helped him! He said he had been in Burmah
twenty-five years. His son was with him; a nice young lad; may
God save him! When the prayer was over, I said, “Is there anything
you would like to sing?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” said one young man, from the west coast of Africa, and who
had been here only three days, “Sing such a number.”</p>
          <p>I found it; it was, “Stand up for Jesus, Christians, stand.” As soon as it
was announced they all seemed to know it, and they sang it well. After
they were seated I talked to them a while. I said, “Now, who of you
would like to have us pray for you? Hold up your hand.”</p>
          <p>And six or seven said, “Pray for me.” Then Brother Robinson, the
pastor of the church, spoke to them. Then after another season of
prayer I said, “What shall we sing to close?” when young Gibbs, from
Boston, said, “Please sing ‘God our help in ages past.’ ”</p>
          <p>He started it, and they sang it as if they knew how. Oh, it was good.
How I have prayed that God would get glory out of this meeting to
Himself, and save those men. Amen.</p>
          <p>In talking I told them I believed that God meant they should
live in a heathen land as Christians, and as colored men they
should show the heathen with whom they came in contact that
their God, whom they are taught to believe, is able to save them
out here, as well as at home.</p>
          <p>We arranged to have them come together on Wednesday evening
for a little tea meeting. May God help us. Would to God
that He would anoint some one who would work his way to this
land, rather than not to come at all, and see after the flock here
that stray and wonder and have no shepherd. I saw this need in
Liverpool, England; and also in Bombay and Calcutta<corr>.</corr></p>
          <p>These were colored men; my own people. Some of them had left
good, Christian homes, and started out Christians themselves. But they
get into these ports, and there are no colored churches or missions to
go to, and they feel lonely, and often give up all hope in Christ.</p>
          <pb id="smith328" n="328"/>
          <p>How my heart has ached for them. How I wish that my people in
America might feel that they had a mission in this, looking after these
poor men that brave the stormy sea. I wish they could think and feel
about it, and put their thoughts and feelings in action, as the white people
do; for in every port there is work done among white sailors; and if any
men deserve to be looked after, and comforted, and helped, and cheered,
it is these brave men, white and black.</p>
          <p>I hardly ever hear the wind blow at night that my heart does not
breathe a prayer to God for sailors. How many young men, and old ones,
too, leave their homes converted, and many times get through the
voyage all right; but they have no place to go to but these sailors'
boarding houses, and they are thrown in with all sorts of sin and
wickedness, and they finally drop into those ways.</p>
          <p>How my heart has ached for them as I have seen them in London
and Liverpool; they could go to church and be better treated there than in
the white churches at home; but the old feeling of prejudice follows
them, and they seldom venture to Church. If there were a church or place
of worship where they knew their own people were assembled, they would
feel free to go, I think. That is why I think our ministers at home should
take this into consideration.</p>
          <p>A good many of our American men, when they get to England, or
India, or Burmah, or any other country, if they stay, feel they must get a
wife, of whatever place they are in; if in England, an English wife; if in
Burmah, a Burmese wife, and so on: and, in so many of these instances,
when these sailors do marry, whether it is a white woman in England, or
whether in Burmah, or anywhere else, it is generally somebody that likes
whisky; and that is the sad part of it.</p>
          <p>In Burmah it seemed that these men were better off than the most
that one meets on foreign shores; some of them were engineers on
railways, some conductors, some in government service, and they all had
good positions, and made money. Some of them had nice families of
children; but their wives didn't go to church, and their children didn't go
to Sabbath School; so they generally were a hindrance to their husbands,
instead of a help, in that respect.</p>
          <p>One has no idea of what these things mean, unless they are just
where they can see and know it.</p>
          <p>The Lord blessed me very greatly in Burmah. The Baptists
<pb id="smith329" n="329"/>
were very kind, and I held meetings in their several churches. At one
church, where a Mr. Norris was pastor, we had a week's services, and the
Lord gave us great blessing in the work. The Baptist missionaries in
Burmah have done, and are doing, a grand work. I stayed at the Mission
House, with a Miss Barrows. It was there I heard more of the great Dr.
Judson, and Dr. Cary, those noble pioneer missionaries, than I had ever
known before. I was sitting by Mrs. Judson's grave, and looking upon it, as
Miss Barrows told me some of the story of her life, and, for a relic, I took a
very smooth pebble that lay on the head of that noble
woman's grave. And I thought of the blessed Word, “He that goeth forth
weeping and bearing precious seed, shall doubtless
return again, bringing his sheaves with him.”</p>
          <p>Wednesday, April 6th. We leave to-day by steamer, for Calcutta.</p>
          <p>Monday, April 11th. Arrive at Calcutta. Thank God. Dr. Thoburn
and Dr. Stone come off for us. Get home and have a
little rest, for which we are very grateful. I shall never forget the
Christian kindness of this blessed man of God. I spent so
many pleasant days in his comfortable home. What a blessing God has
made him to the church, and to the thousands all over India, and in the
United States as well.</p>
          <p>To-night at six, I spoke to the baubaus, in the public square.
God, I believe, blessed His Word. We had an after meeting, and several
English soldiers came forward and sought the Lord.</p>
          <p>It is wonderful to hear Dr. Thoburn preach a sermon in
English, and turn right away without saying so, and preach the same
sermon, word for word, with energy and power, in three other different
languages, according to the company gathered—Hindustanee, Bengalee,
and Maratee—preaching the wonderful story of Jesus to the great
multitudes that gather. God bless him.</p>
          <p>Sunday, 17th. Easter Sunday. Somehow I always have a peculiar love
for this day. It is the Christian's victory day. For, if Christ be not risen,
then have the people heard in vain, and our preaching is vain. But, glory
to God, He is risen.</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“The rising God forsakes the tomb;</l>
            <l>In vain the tomb forbids Him rise;</l>
            <l>Cherubic legions guard Him home,</l>
            <l>And shout Him welcome to the skies.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Hallelujah!</p>
          <pb id="smith330" n="330"/>
          <p>Wednesday, 20th. I go with Dr. Stone to Hastings, A good
temperance meeting. Then with Dr. Thoburn and some others, breakfast
with Miss Hood, at the Presbyterian Mission School. How very kind they
have all been to me. God bless them.</p>
          <p>Friday, 22nd. Mrs. Meyers and I go to do a little shopping. I need
some things, as I am getting ready to leave for England, and how
wonderfully God has supplied my temporal needs.</p>
          <p>Sunday, May 8th. My last Sunday in Calcutta. In the morning I
speak at Dr. Thoburn's Church, and at night in Carson's Theatre. This
was my first time in a theatre, but God helped me to speak for Him that
night, and I trust good was done.</p>
          <p>Saturday, May 21st. Leave at half-past five for the steamer.</p>
          <p>Sunday, 22nd. We are out on the ocean and all sick.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, June 15th. We enter the English channel this morning;
not too hot and not too cold.</p>
          <p>Thursday, 16th, 1881. Praise God, we arrive all safe. God has
answered prayer for the sick child that was on board, so it is better. My
dear friends, Mr. and Mrs. Stavely, meet me at the landing and give me a
hearty welcome. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith331" n="331"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXV.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>AFRICA—INCIDENTS OF THE VOYAGE—MONROVIA—FIRST
FOURTH OF JULY THERE—A SCHOOL FOR BOYS—CAPE
PALMAS—BASSA—TEMPERANCE WORK—THOMAS ANDERSON.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>I arrived in Monrovia on the 18th of January, 1882. I left
Liverpool on the 31st of December, 1881. On the 7th of January,
1882, I arrived at Madeira; spent a few hours with Mr. Wm. G.
Smart, of the British and Foreign Bible Society. He is a missionary
to the sailors. He came on board our steamer. I was introduced,
and, after he had had some conversation with the sailors,
he asked me if I would like to go ashore. I told him I would, and
when he was ready he called for his boat, and away we went.</p>
          <p>We had a little stroll through the very primitive old town, to the
post office, then to Mr. Smart's house. He showed me some repairing
they had already done, and a large place was then under repair for a
school and sailors' reading room. Formerly it had been a store-house for
spirits. When he told me of the change I was glad; and sang as I stood in
the street, “Praise God, from whom all blessings flow.”</p>
          <p>Then we went into the house. Mrs. Smart was ill in bed; but, oh,
such a sweet, earnest, out-and-out Christian, one don't often meet in a
foreign land. I spent three hours with them, and had an elegant dinner,
and sang and prayed.</p>
          <p>Madeira is almost all Roman Catholic. The window of the priest's
house looks right into Mr. Smart's Sitting room. His windows are often
hoisted mornings and evenings when they have family worship, and they
say the priest is not bigoted, and they often see him listening to the songs
and prayers. May the Lord mightily awaken him! Amen!</p>
          <p>About eight o'clock the boat took me to the steamer again, and I
was much refreshed and encouraged on my way.</p>
          <pb id="smith332" n="332"/>
          <p>On Monday, New Year's Day, we were at Grand Canary. A
very pretty looking place from the ship. Here we got vegetables.
This is the home of all the canaries in the world, I am told.</p>
          <p>The captain and some of the officers and passengers went ashore. It
was a magnificent, moonlight night. The captain asked me to join in the
party, but I declined; I quite preferred quiet and the lovely moonlight.
After a few hours the whistle blew, the anchor lifted, and we were off.
Oh, this narrow bunk, and this dreadful rolling! I shall be so glad when I
am through.</p>
          <p>The next stop is at Sierra Leone. And now three days to Monrovia.
This is a very busy looking place. A great many come on board to get
work. They are called coolies. Some of them opened my trunks and
helped themselves. There was a white Wesleyan minister that came on
board who was very kind, and as we were there for a day, I would like to
have gone ashore. I asked him about the prosperity of the work and the
churches. He didn't seem to speak very favorably. He said that the
colored missionaries were not men that could he depended upon to
advance and develop the work as one might suppose.</p>
          <p>At this I felt quite indignant, and thought it was because he was a
white man, and simply said that about colored men. But after I had been
there awhile, and got to understand things better, I quite agreed with what
the missionary told me on my first arrival on those shores.</p>
          <p>The captain and purser were very kind. They were greatly
annoyed to think that my trunks had been interfered with. They
stopped at Sierra Leone to take on coal. My largest trunk was
down in the hold, where all the large trunks were, and these
coolies were loading coal all day, and so were down in the hold a
good deal, where the trunks were.</p>
          <p>The first I knew of it was, I was up on deck, and as I went to look
over on the lower deck, just at the side of the ship, where the steps go
down, I saw one of the officers have a pair of shoes in his hand, and I
thought they looked like my shoes; but I knew my shoes were in the
trunk. Then I thought somebody had come on to sell things, as the did.
All at once I heard a great outcry of “Thief, thief, thief!” And then I saw
them bringing a man along from aft; a nice looking fellow, tall and clean
looking; and he was declaring to all that was above and below that he had
not touched anything, and that he was not the thief.</p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill8" entity="smith332">
              <p>COOPER'S WHARF, MONROVIA</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb id="smith333" n="333"/>
          <p>I felt so bad for him. The head man had hold of him, declaring he did
have the things, and he declaring he did not. Then I thought the head
man, being a black man, too, was very hard. But he let him go, and the
storm was lulled for awhile. Just then some one said in a low tone, “Look
under his shirt.” So the head man jumped at him and lifted his shirt (which
was outside his pants), and there, if that fellow didn't have twelve yards of
flannel wrapped all about his body!</p>
          <p>Then I said to the man below, “Maybe those are my shoes.”</p>
          <p>“You had better come down,” he said, “and see.”</p>
          <p>So I did; I put my foot in the shoe, and sure enough, it was my
shoe.</p>
          <p>“There,” I said, “my trunk has been opened.”</p>
          <p>So I had them bring it up; the catch in the lock had been broken,
then it had been filled up with pitch, so it would stick; it looked as though
it had not been touched but there they set it on the deck, and all stood
around while I went down into it. The tray had been carefully lifted out,
and just what they wanted had been picked out, and they were gone. Some
of the things I got. Others, and among them some very choice ones, I
never got. But the Lord kept my heart very quiet; the captain and
officers looked perfectly astounded because I didn't rave. The captain said
to me:</p>
          <p>“Mrs. Smith, I don't see how you do keep your temper.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “Captain, I am sorry to lose the things, and if losing
my temper and getting in a rage would bring them back, you would see me
cut a shine.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” he said, “I don't understand it, Mrs. Smith; it is too bad.”</p>
          <p>They did everything they could for me, and wanted me to go <sic corr="ashore">ahsore</sic>
and give my affidavit against the man. But they had enough, because
there was another passenger whose trunk had been opened, where the
flannel, and soap, and quinine, and all these things had been taken out; so
I thought I got on very well, and I told him that I wouldn't go.</p>
          <p>Wednesday morning, Jan. 18th. Monrovia. We are in the harbor.
The beautiful palm trees in sight. We are anchored. Breakfast at nine.
And now here is Miss Sharp. Glad to see her.</p>
          <p>We are soon off for the shore. The tide is very high, and crossing
the bar, just before we get inside, I sing the Doxology
<pb id="smith334" n="334"/>
and the rest join in the chorus. Five minutes more and the kroomen,
being attracted by our singing and not paying attention, let a great
wave break over us and we were wet through. I was glad we sang
before we got wet, for not one of us sang afterward!</p>
          <p>There was one white man in our boat, a German, a Mr. Amyre, and
Miss Sharp and myself. I went to her house at the Seminary and stayed
three weeks and three days. Then the Lord led me forth. Amen.</p>
          <p>My first Sabbath I was asked by the pastor of the Methodist Church,
Rev. Charles Pitman, to take the service. I did so, and spoke to a
crowded house, and the Lord wonderfully helped me; and the following
Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursday nights I was asked to continue, and
did so, and some, I trust, were saved.</p>
          <p>Friday, Jan. 20th. I took my first boat ride, up the St. Paul river to
the Muehlenberg Mission, Rev. David Day, of the Lutheran Church. I
had a delightful time at Brother Day's.</p>
          <p>Sunday, 22d. Communion. I speak three times, to all that can be
packed in the little chapel. The afternoon was for the children, as they
had been crowded out in the morning, but the big folks crowded in after
the children were seated. So we had a good time. Praise the Lord.</p>
          <p>Monday, 23d. I leave for New Georgia, Rev. Mr. Hargrave's
appointment. I speak in the Baptist Church to a large company.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, 24th. I leave this morning for Monrovia. Go to Dr.
Stanford's for dinner. Call and see Dr. Garnet in the evening.</p>
          <p>Friday, 27th. Call to see President Payne. And on Monday I saw him
for the last time on earth. I was taken down Tuesday night with fever,
and it was ten days before I was able to go out again. On Monday night,
the 30th, Mr. Payne died.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, Feb. 7th. I leave Miss Sharp's, and am invited to Mrs.
Payne's, a home I feel God Himself has given me. Oh, how I do praise
Him! I am comfortable, and have every care.</p>
          <p>My first “Fourth of July” in Monrovia, Africa, must not pass
without a brief notice, only they celebrate the 28th instead of the 4th, as
we do in America. A tirade was given on that day by the Hon. R. H. W.
Johnson, against the churches. He said:</p>
          <p>“Liberia should be independent in her religions as well as in
her politics. But what does the foreign church
bring us? They don't come with the pure Word of God. They come with
some old traditions about the wickedness of Nimrod, and other old
<pb id="smith335" n="335"/>
customs handed down by the Jews, who relegate to hell everybody but
themselves. They come with some old pro-slavery traditions that assign
all negroes to inferiority and eternal perdition. They come with all kinds
of ‘isms,’ and ‘schisms,’ and doctrines, and disputes, and contentions, of
more than fifteen hundred years' standing; contentions that have caused
rivers of blood to be poured out on the earth; contentions and doctrines
which not only the people of Liberia do not understand, but which have
never been understood by those who bring them to us. You may be sure
that any religion that teaches the inferiority of the negro never came
from heaven.”</p>
          <p>This was the first big speech that I had heard, and I was astonished
beyond measure. The church was filled with the best people of the capital
and of the republic, ladies and gentlemen.</p>
          <p>This address was received with enthusiasm and delight. And yet
every one of them knew that no such religion had ever been taught in
Liberia. But these are some of the things you meet on your first arrival. I
think I discovered a change before I left, and trust it is still growing
better.</p>
          <p>While here, I saw a great need among the native boys that lived in
Liberian families. Some of them go to Sunday School, but many, like in
this country, did not go at all. I thought if I had a place of my own I
might do something for them. I saw how they could be gathered in for an
hour or two after the regular Sabbath School was over. I thought they
might be helped a little. They would gather together and go in
numbers to walk about as
they would say, or go to Krootown, where they would not be any better
for so doing. I saw this, Sabbath after Sabbath.</p>
          <p>I thought if I had the money I might get some place. There were no
houses to let there as here. There was an old seminary building and it was
much out of repair, but still there were several rooms in it that could be
used if they could be cleaned. There was a large garden that was all grown
up with weeds.</p>
          <p>All this would take money to clear up. I did not have it; so I began
to pray the Lord to put it in the heart of some of my friends at home to
send me money. I had been around in America to so many camp
meetings and in different churches, and so many different parts of the
country, east, west, north and south, and everybody seemed to know
Amanda Smith, so many had helped me often, while there, and they would
remember me now in Africa, and so help me.</p>
          <pb id="smith336" n="336"/>
          <p>Up to this time no one had sent me any money from home, but God
wanted to teach me a lesson that I must needs learn, so now on good faith
I began to pray as I had always done, for I never tell people my need; I
always make my needs known directly to God. I prayed the Lord to put it
into the hearts of some of my friends. I would think of one in New York,
then another in Philadelphia, another in Boston, another in Ohio, and so
I prayed the Lord would influence the hearts of these to send me the
needed money for this work.</p>
          <p>Week after week passed on and no money came. I still prayed on; I
knew in so many hundreds of necessities where God had heard my prayer
for temporal things. I told him He knew I was 
not asking for myself, I had a comfortable home with dear Sister
Patsey Payne, of precious memory.</p>
          <p>While in her home I was well nursed and cared for when I was sick
with fever. My own mother and sister and brother could not have been
kinder to me than Sister Payne and her daughter Miss Clavender, and her
dear brother, B. Y. Payne. I feel to say as one of old: “Let my right hand
forget her cunning and my tongue cleave to the roof of my month.” if I
ever forget the loving kindness shown to me in their home while in
Monrovia. But for the care I had while passing through the fever I
believe I should have been dead and in my grave to-day. How dear Miss C.
watched over me and nursed me. I saw she was worn and weary and I got a
friend to come in and stay with me one night. When I told Miss C., she
said:</p>
          <p>“No, auntie (for they all called me Auntie Smith), I would rather
watch myself; I will not sleep though I know you have some one with
you.”</p>
          <p>She was a splendid nurse. One might have thought she had been
trained in some American institution; but I insisted on having this person
come in, so she came in. It was not long till the poor thing fell asleep. I
was nervous and restless, so asked her for something, and dear Miss C.
came and handed what I wanted, and said Mrs. T. is asleep.</p>
          <p>She did not go out of my room all night, so after that I said,
“Well, if you are not going to lie down there is no use in my having Mrs.
T. come in.”</p>
          <p>She was delighted, and said I told you not to do it. I thank God
because of good and proper care. Though my attacks of fever
<figure id="ill9" entity="smith336"><p>MISS C. PAINE, MISS CORRIN PAINE, MR. B.Y. PAINE, MRS. PATSY PAINE.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith337" n="337"/>
were severe they did not keep me down long, two weeks would be the
longest. As soon as I was able I would be at my work holding meetings,
and out at night, which is not the wisest and best thing for a new-comer
going through acclimating fever.</p>
          <p>Again to my subject. I still prayed for the money, then waited, weeks
went on, steamers came and went, letters came, but no money. Sabbath
after Sabbath passed on; there were these native boys I wanted to help,
and still it did not come, so one day I went to the Lord and asked Him
what it meant, that He knew what I wanted to do for these poor native
boys, and He seemed to say to me:</p>
          <p>“You are not trusting in Me, you are trusting in America; you are
looking to America for help more than to Me.”</p>
          <p>I saw it in a moment. Yes, it was true, I really was leaning on
America.</p>
          <p>“Lord,” I said “forgive me and help me to give up every hope in
America and trust in Thee the living God;” and I let go and rose, praising
the Lord for showing me my mistake.</p>
          <p>About two weeks after this a letter from my good and very faithful
friend, Mrs. Margaret Davis, of Ireland, whom God hath raised up to
help me as surely as He ever raised up a prophet in Israel. Oh, what that
Christian lady did for me while in Africa tongue can never tell, eternity
alone has the record.</p>
          <p>In her letter was a five pound note; so God, in His own way, began to
help me. Then shortly after this another token of another answer to
prayer, a friend in India sent me five pounds: then after I had learned my
lesson well a letter from the Western Christian Advocate from America
came with five dollars in it, and several times from the same source came
small sums; then some friends from Mrs. Carrie Judd's home, in Rochester,
sent me a small sum; then some friends sent me some through Mr.
Richard Grant.</p>
          <p>So God showed me when I had learned to let go of human help
and expectation, and trust in Him alone, that He could take care of me
without America if He wanted to, for He had sent me to Africa Himself
and I must trust Him to see me through.</p>
          <p>I went to Brother Cooper, who then had the old seminary building in
charge to look after, and got permission to use one of the rooms. I got
a man to whitewash it and have the rear and garden cleaned of weeds,
and the brush burned, then myself and
<pb id="smith338" n="338"/>
one or two whom I could get, washed the windows and scrubbed the
floors and I covered the chairs with some of the cloth that Mrs. Davis
had sent me in a box, and put curtains to the windows and had some glass
put in, and after days of hard work I got things in order.</p>
          <p>Mrs. Davis had sent me in a box a number of cards and Scripture
texts. Whenever she sent me a box it seemed she thought about everything.
If I had sent an order myself I could not have been more explicit
and thoughtful of what I really needed than was Mrs. Davis. So I had
those nice mottoes for the wall. Oh, it did make it look cozy and nice.
Different friends would come in and greatly admire them.</p>
          <p>My first meeting was held on Friday afternoon, it was a Bible
reading, a number of persons came out. Then on Sunday morning at six
A. M., we held our band meeting that I had reorganized months before, and
Sister Payne, my hostess, was appointed leader.</p>
          <p>In a week or two after this a vessel came in—the bark “Monrovia,”
and the Librarian Conference was to be held at Bassa. I
wanted to go to the Conference, so this was my only chance. I took
this opportunity, and, though it would bring me there a week in
advance, it was better to go then, than not to go at all; I want to
stay three weeks, so I thought; when I got there the Lord seemed
to direct me to go to Cape Palmas. I had been trying to get to
Cape Palmas for two years, but was hindered time after time. so I
gave up all hopes of going.</p>
          <p>Now, when I got to Bassa, and found that Bishop Taylor was going,
after the Conference, direct to Cape Palmas, I said to him,
“Bishop, I have been trying so hard to get to Cape Palmas, and I heard
you were going direct from the Conference to Monrovia.”</p>
          <p>“No,” he said, “I am going straight on to Cape Palmas.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “now, as I have been trying so hard to get there, it
seems that this is my chance, what do you think about it, Bishop?”</p>
          <p>“Well, Amanda, I think the Lord will have you go now, and I am
just as sure the Lord is in it is I ever was sure of anything.”</p>
          <p>I had left my little native girl at Monrovia, so I asked Brother
Palman if he would take Frances to his house. They lived at Paynesville.</p>
          <p>Mrs. P. was very kind to native children, and I knew it would
<figure id="ill10" entity="smith338"><p>ASHMAN STREET, MONROVIA, LOCATION OF FIRST M.E. CHURCH.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith339" n="339"/>
be a good home for Frances; then, it was out of town. Brother Patman at
once said, “Why, yes, Sister Smith, Frances will be just like the other
children, if you will be satisfied, we will see after her and do all we can for
her.”</p>
          <p>Then I was confirmed, for this was the only difficulty I had; when
that was settled, it was all clear, so I went to Cape Palmas with Bishop
Taylor.</p>
          <p>I will not stop to say now about the meeting and the first work, but
will, later on.</p>
          <p>I did not get back to Monrovia again for two years and three
months, so that ended my work that I hoped to do for the native boys,
but the Bible readings and the Sunday morning meetings, Sister Payne
kept up till she died; then Sister Julia Sanders, one of God's noble women,
was appointed, and has led on the little band which is the spiritual bone
and sinew of the church even to this day.</p>
          <p>I have never seen a nobler band of Christian women anywhere,
considering what they have to contend with, many of them in their own
homes as well as outside. They have been a lighthouse and source of salt
to all the marshy places around about them.</p>
          <p>Thank God, even in Africa, there are those who have power to keep
the banner of holiness unfurled and sing as they march:—</p>
          <lg type="quote">
            <l>“All hail reproach or sorrow,</l>
            <l>For Jesus leads me there.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>And these shall walk with God, for they are worthy. Amen.</p>
          <p>July 1st, 1882. Clay-Ashland. Just two weeks ago I came to Clay-Ashland, and my
stopping place is on the St. Paul river, with Mr. Henry and Miss Martha
Ricks, or “Uncle Henry” and “Aunt Martha,” as they are more
accustomed to being called. They are both devoted Christians.</p>
          <p>I am very comfortable and feel quite at home with them. And
cousin Sarah is a jewel. God bless her.</p>
          <p>Rev. Mr. Richards is pastor of the Methodist Church. He asked me if
I would take the service on Sabbath morning. I chose the words for the
basis of my remarks, “Awake thou that sleepest and arise from the dead,
and Christ shall give thee light.” These are the words the Lord seemed to
impress on my mind from my observation of the feeling among the
people. The Lord helped me to deliver the message and blessed the
people; and there seemed to
<pb id="smith340" n="340"/>
come upon them a spirit of revival, and there was a prayer meeting
appointed, and on Thursday evening I took the service again; then they
appointed a prayer meeting for Friday afternoon; one seeker came
forward for prayers; then there was another meeting appointed for
Monday afternoon. On Wednesday and Thursday I gave some Bible
readings.</p>
          <p>July 25th, 1882. On Thursday night the Lord was with us in power;
the altar was crowded, and a number professed to have found peace<corr>,</corr> there
were some grand cases of real conversion. Praise the Lord.</p>
          <p>We went on holding three meetings a day, in the morning at six
o'clock, in the afternoon at four, and in the evening at eight, until
Sunday. Being just the time of the rainy season, sometimes we were
hindered by the torrents of rain. Sunday night was one of those wet
nights, but the people came out; there were twenty-six in all who professed
conversion during this week of revival services. Several native boys, who
were servants in the families, were converted; these, to me, were the most
interesting cases. Poor things, how my heart went out toward them! No
one thinks much about them, or pays much attention to them. But it is
wonderful when they begin to pray, to see how they will stick to it; and in
their darkness, feeling after God, if happily they may find him.</p>
          <p>Sunday evening I spoke to the children at the Sabbath School, on
the subject of temperance, with good effect, I trust. At night, Brother
Richards preached and I gave an exhortation. and the Lord greatly helped
us. On Thursday night I spoke on prayer. On Sunday I spoke in the
Presbyterian Church. We had a good congregation, and the Lord helped
me to talk to the people, from the fifteenth chapter of John: “The
branch and the vine.”</p>
          <p>Then I go to Virginia, and stop with Mrs. Fuller. I go to the Love
Feast on Sunday morning. It was very wet and rainy, but we had a good
meeting all day. What we need most is more of the Holy Ghost power. I
had great liberty in speaking in the afternoon to a crowded house, from
Romans 12.</p>
          <p>On Monday, Mrs. Fuller and I go to Clay-Ashland in the canoe, and
make some calls. We go to see a poor, sick, widow woman, and give her
a word of cheer, with prayer and song. Then to see Brother Capehart,
and then home, to my dear Aunt Martha and Uncle Henry Ricks'. It is so
nice to get back; and I finish a long letter to my friend, Mrs. McDonald,
Malden, Mass.</p>
          <pb id="smith341" n="341"/>
          <p>Bassa, Lower Buchanan, W. C. A., Feb. 8, 1883. Mr. Johnson asks
me about a Mr. Declaybrook, who was here about two years ago, and said
he came to raise funds for a girls' school. He wanted to see what the
people were willing to do, and then he was
to go back home and report, and they were to send the teachers out at
once.</p>
          <p>Mr. Crusaw, who was quite able, put down his name for a thousand
dollars, Mr. Johnson for a large amount, and many others.</p>
          <p>He went all through the county at Clay-Ashland and Arthington, and
there were many who gave the money who were afraid
they might not have it when he came again. He represented himself to be
a pastor of a Baptist Church somewhere in America.</p>
          <p>That is the way our people are humbugged. Good schools are so
much needed, and these deceptions hinder greatly.</p>
          <p>I asked the Lord to give me a word about Cape Mount. I opened at
the fifth chapter of Luke, and my eye rested on the last line of the tenth
verse; also the tenth verse of the fourth chapter:
“Fear not; from henceforth thou shalt catch men.” And, “He shall give
His angels charge over thee, to keep thee.”</p>
          <p>My third Sabbath in Lower Buchanan, Bassa. Preaching in the
morning by Rev. Mr. Briant. Sabbath School. Mr. Briant
addresses the children. He spoke fifteen minutes, but said nothing! At
half past seven I take the service—a Bible reading.</p>
          <p>On Monday evening I began a series of services. I spoke on Monday
evening, and gave a Bible reading consecration; a few people present,
but the Lord helped me to speak for Him; so we went on, and the interest
increased each night. Wednesday night and Thursday night a number
came forward to the altar seeking sanctification. Friday evening we had
a Gospel Temperance meeting. Four signed the pledge, while there were
two seekers at the altar for salvation.</p>
          <p>My last Sabbath. I spoke from John 17. The Lord helped
me. The balance of the day I was ill. Lord, make me strong.</p>
          <p>Upper Buchanan, Feb. 23, 1883. I leave Lower Buchanan to-day
for Upper Buchanan<corr>.</corr> Stop at Mrs. Horris'. A pleasant walk late in
the evening. This is a beautiful place. I have a nice room fronting the
sea, with a fine view. And this is Africa, and I am here! Praise God for
His goodness and mercy to me.</p>
          <p>I expect, God willing, to walk to Congotown to-morrow to
<pb id="smith342" n="342"/>
preach. God bless the dear people; and sanctify the message God may
give me for them. The people are very kind, but the spiritual indifference
among the people at Lower Buchanan is sad. Oh, God, awaken them!
Awaken them!</p>
          <p>On Tuesday I visited Mrs. T.'s school. There were about twelve or
fifteen pupils present. Oh, the lack of life!</p>
          <p>There is great need of good books. In this the government is very
slack; and until we do our whole duty in this, our country is doomed.
Education is our country's great need. There is so little attention paid to
the education of girls; not a single high school for girls in the whole
republic of Liberia. It is a great shame and a disgrace to the government.</p>
          <p>Upper Buchanan. I am stopping with Mrs. Rebecca Horris. She has a
nice, large house, which has been a first-class one; but it has gone down
greatly.</p>
          <p>Yesterday morning, Sabbath, I went to Brother Thomas' charge, a
Congo village, to Church. Had a pleasant walk. Rode part of my way in
the hammock. Spoke in the morning from Luke: “Have faith in God.”
The Lord helped me.</p>
          <p>In the afternoon I talked in the Sabbath School, and got fifteen
signers to the Gospel Temperance pledge. The Superintendent of the
Sabbath School and the local preachers and class leaders would not sign
the pledge. Oh, what hindrances they are in the work. Lord, save them,
or move them out of the way.</p>
          <p>Had a poor night's rest, but feel better this morning, thank God.
Sister Thomas gets an early breakfast, and I start home to Upper
Buchanan. Brother Thomas walks with me. Sister Toliver and Sister
Marshal call, and we have a pleasant chat. The Lord is making away for
His people. Oh, Lord, give us the whole city! Send on the people the
awakening spirit, the deep, awakening spirit of the Holy Ghost! Send it,
Lord! Amen. Amen.</p>
          <p>Edina, Grand Bassa, West Africa. On the 12th of April, 1883, in the
evening I spoke in the Methodist Church, on the witness of the Spirit. I
had been much in prayer all day.</p>
          <p>My heart was greatly burdened for a precious soul, a Thomas
Anderson. He was a young lawyer of great promise, but strong drink had
been his ruin; so that his brightest prospects in life had been dimmed. But
when he heard of Gospel Temperance he was glad, and the first week I
held Bible readings he came and seemed to be much interested. He came
also to the night services. The
<pb id="smith343" n="343"/>
Spirit of the Lord got hold of him, and he yielded himself fully to God,
and on the morning of April 15th he was clearly baptized by
the Spirit. He felt the Spirit of God bearing witness with his
spirit that he was fully accepted of God.</p>
          <p>It was the Friday appointed by the President as a Thanksgiving Day;
so at six o'clock in the morning we had prayer meeting, and the power of
the Lord was present to heal backsliders and sanctify believers<corr>.</corr> Anderson
had signed the total abstinence pledge, and when the society was
organized he was made vice-president; but he was not permitted to serve
very long.</p>
          <p>With honor he delivered his first address, on April 25th, at the
Baptist Church. He began, after addressing the congregation, by quoting
the verse of an old familiar hymn:</p>
          <lg type="HYMN">
            <l>“I once was lost, but now am found</l>
            <l>Was blind, but now I see.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>All felt the force of his remarks, for they knew full well what they
meant. The address was powerful; broad and comprehensive; he handled it
as a master from two standpoints, experience and observation.</p>
          <p>His wife, who had shared all the hardships of a drunkard's wife, but
never left him, signed the pledge with him. And though she was a
professing Christian, yet being oppressed, and so often in sorrow, she
had grown weary and cold in her spiritual life; but she gave herself anew
to God.</p>
          <p>In a few days after this she was taken very ill; and, after suffering for
ten days, she passed away to her final rest, on the 26th,
and was buried with the honors of the newly organized Band of
Hope Gospel Temperance Society, from the Baptist Church, on
Friday, the 27th.</p>
          <p>This was a great shock to poor Anderson. He, himself, had not been
well for weeks. But he was the teacher of the school there, and so kept
about. He was taken to his bed about the first of May. After his poor wire
was taken he seemed to break right down. They had no children,
fortunately. I say fortunately, for of all the sad things that can happen,
the worst is for a child to be left with the heritage of a drunken father.</p>
          <p>Strong drink does not only destroy the soul and body of men, but
robs them of every comfort of life. And now this was his portion; and
those who were his friends in prosperity, were not to be
<pb id="smith344" n="344"/>
found in time of his great need. Oh, how he suffered from want and
neglect. I did all a stranger could do, for I had only known him and his
wife for a short time. But I think I never saw such heartlessness in a
Christian community all my life. My home was in the family of Mrs. G.
Williams, almost opposite where Mr. Anderson lived. So I would run in
and see him.</p>
          <p>On May third I went in the morning. He was all alone. Mrs. Williams
sent him some breakfast by me. At night a little native boy was left to
look after him, and that was all that stayed with him at night. Late in the
afternoon he had a chill. He wrapped himself up in a blanket as best he
could, and prayed and asked God to show him clearly that he was fully
His, and help him to give himself unreservedly to Him. He had longed to
die and go to His home in Heaven, as his wife had gone, he did not want
to stay; but for fear he might have too much of his own will in the
matter, he asked the Lord to help him resign himself completely to Him.
After he had prayed, he had turned over, and was meditating, and this
hymn came into his mind:</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“On Jordan's stormy banks I stand,</l>
            <l>And cast a wishful eye</l>
            <l>To Canaan's fair and happy land,</l>
            <l>Where my possessions lie.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>He said as he went on, the Lord Jesus began to manifest Himself to
him, and fill his soul. Wave after wave went over him. And when he
got to the verse:
<q type="hymn" direct="unspecified"><lg type="hymn"><l>“Sweet fields beyond the swelling flood,</l><l>Stand dressed in living green;</l><l>So, to the Jews, old Canaan stood,</l><l>While Jordan rolled between,”</l></lg></q>
the Holy Ghost came to
him in such power that he cried out so loud that the people in the street
heard him and went in. I went in, and said to him, “Anderson, what's the
matter?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, nothing's the matter. My Jesus has just passed by, and has left
such a blessing. Oh, such a blessing!”</p>
          <p>“Do you want anything?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, no,” he said. “Sister Smith, I don't want anything. Jesus is here.
O, glory to His name.”</p>
          <p>“Amen. Praise the Lord;” I said, and left him, rejoicing in the
very joy of Heaven.</p>
          <pb id="smith345" n="345"/>
          <p>I went to see him every day. He was always calm, and cheerful, and
trustful. I gave him Wood's book, “Purity and Maturity.” He read it
through twice. His heart drank it all in. I believe the baptism that the
Lord gave him was the full sanctifying baptism of the Holy Ghost.</p>
          <p>On Sabbath morning, May 6th, Brother Rush preached at the
Methodist Church. It was Communion Sunday. At the close of the service
we took the communion over to Brother Anderson. I
am glad to say we were able to celebrate this communion with
unfermented wine. It was a time of great blessing; his first and last
communion on earth. But, oh, how soon he renewed it with Him in the
Kingdom.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, May 15th. I left Edina this morning for Beulah. I
shall always regret it; for I think, just then, I got out of the Lord's
leading, and went myself, rather than wait for pure light from
God. May God forgive me.</p>
          <p>Miss Scott, the white Episcopal missionary, had been down to
Edina, and had given me a very pressing invitation to come to Beulah at
this time. But, oh, didn't I see my mistake afterwards? I thought it was all
real. But, oh, how many things one has to find out by personal
experience that they never could find out otherwise.</p>
          <p>On Saturday, the 13th, a Mr. Lloyd came down the river, went
to see Mr. Anderson, and told him he could cure his rheumatism;
and though he was in so weak a condition, he had no friend to say,
“You had better not go,” and he went; it was in the rainy season,
and, being uncomfortable and poorly clad, he got very wet, and
cold struck in; and, instead of Mr. Lloyd's taking him into his house, and
putting him in a comfortable bed, he was put in a hammock, and swung in
an open kitchen, until two o'clock Monday morning, when they took
him into the house, and at seven o'clock, when Mr. Lloyd went to look at
him, he found him dead!</p>
          <p>They said that all day Sunday they found him very happy, and that
he spoke much of going home to God. And now the
time had come, and the hard struggle of life was over. <sic corr="Thomas">Thoma</sic>
Anderson was not. For God had taken him.</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Safe in the arms of Jesus,</l>
            <l>Safe on His gentle breast;</l>
            <l>There by His love o'ershaded,</l>
            <l>Sweetly his soul finds rest.”</l>
          </lg>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith346" n="346"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXVI.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>FORTSVILLE—TEMPE RANCE MEETINGS—EVIL CUSTOMS—THOMAS
BROWN—BALAAM—JOTTINGS FROM THE JUNK RIVER—BROTHER
HARRIS IS SANCTIFIED.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>Hartford, Africa, July 1st, 1883. I have spent a pleasant time at Mr.
Coy Brown's. Have gone on with two weeks' meetings. The Lord has
given some blessing. Three have professed to find peace in believing on
the Lord Jesus Christ. There are some five or six others seeking, but, oh,
there is such a lack of faith on the part of the church. Zion travails, and
comes to the birth, but has not power to bring forth. Lord, send us down
the power they had at Pentecost.</p>
          <p>One civilized native, a young man who has been converted, was
baptized on Sunday, the 5th. God bless Isaac Cassie, and make him a
burning and shining light. And may his father and mother, who are still in
heathen darkness, soon be brought to God, and saved by faith in Jesus
Christ.</p>
          <p>I went from Hartford to Fortsville. I stopped with a Mr. Wiley Fort.
After a little rest, I began some meetings; Bible readings, first, at the
Methodist Church.</p>
          <p>It being the rainy season, the people didn't come out very well; and
then I arranged to have them at Mr. Fort's house in the afternoon, and
go to the church in the evening, when the rain didn't pour too severely.</p>
          <p>The meetings held were very interesting, and the Lord was with us.
There has been some interest on the subject of temperance, and a number
have signed the pledge. We hope to organize a society in this settlement
on Wednesday night, God willing. May He give us His presence, and
enlighten the minds of the people, for we are very dark on this subject.
And the merchants are flooding the land with this accursed fire, and men
and women are being devoured by it.</p>
          <pb id="smith347" n="347"/>
          <p>One merchant, a foreigner, a Mr. Attier, I am told, is ordering a
hundred thousand cases of gin, so as to escape the law of high duties,
which goes into effect in September. The law goes in for high duties on
the importation of strong drink. Then I see how many ministers there
are in the country who stand aloof from the work of temperance, and are
afraid to open their mouths against this great Zerubabel that shall become
a plain. May God put a book in his jaw. Oh, Lord, work quick! For Jesus'
sake, speak! Arrest this flood tide, and awaken the people to a sense of
their duty.</p>
          <p>What a dreadful snare this trade is. Of course, the doings and customs
are all new to me; I have never seen it in this wise before. Preachers and
laymen all think there is nothing they can do but trade. Some of the men
go off in the country for fifty or sixty or a hundred miles; there they stay
for years; two, three, five and eight, right along. Young men, and married
men; they will leave their wives and children. Some start towns, and buy
native women, and have large families; this is not an uncommon
occurrence!</p>
          <p>A fine looking young man, who owns his own house, and has a nice
wife and one child, has left everything and been away in the country two
years. His wife stayed at the place as long as she could; but he sent her
nothing to live on, so her parents had to take her home. He has several
wives in the country, and, of course, he cannot support all.</p>
          <p>I am stopping with a lady now, whose brother, a young man, is in
the country, and has been there over a year. Here is where our loss is in
the perpetuation of our church. If they would try to teach and instruct
the heathen, or teach school, or do something to elevate, and civilize,
and Christianize the poor natives, then it would be well. But they at once
fall into all the customs and habits, and turn from Christianity easier than
they turn the heathen from idolatry.</p>
          <p>Oh, what a blight is on our whole country because of this sin. We
have degraded ourselves in the eyes of the heathen. And now the blind
lead the blind.</p>
          <p>On Saturday a poor woman came to me in great trouble. Her
husband had been away in the country for six months. He came
home and brought several boys with him. After several days had
passed he seemed very unkind and quarrelsome. Nothing was
<pb id="smith348" n="348"/>
right. She could do nothing to please him. So he got drunk and beat her
severely, and chased her from the house with a gun.</p>
          <p>The secret was, he had become infatuated with a country wife, and
his own home and wife had lost all charms for him.</p>
          <p>Greenville, Sinoe Co., W. C. A., January 11th, 1884. Yesterday
was a sad day. Two of the oldest men in town died, and one
was interred at eleven and the other at four P. M. Both were good
men; one a member of the Methodist Church for nearly half a
century; a class leader and trustee, and also sexton and grave digger.
His name was Thomas Brown. He emigrated to this country
forty years ago. His life was not a life of comfort, after the style
of the world. He had much to contend with; but the joy of the
Lord was his strength, and he triumphed by faith, anyway! His
last sickness, which lasted but a month, was very severe, and the
dear old man had such few comforts; but not a murmur escaped
his lips. A few months before he died, Brother Draper said to him:</p>
          <p>“Brother Brown, you are almost home.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, yes,” he said, “I shall be home directly,” and he thanked God
for the last little acts of kindness done; then he closed his eyes in peace,
and went to God.</p>
          <p>My heart said, “Oh, let <hi rend="italics">me</hi> die the death of the righteous, and let my
last end be like theirs.”</p>
          <p>He was a member of the Band of Hope Gospel Temperance Society;
one of the first to join when the work began here in Sinoe, in December.
His membership was of short duration; we had his happy “amens” to
cheer us only a short time. But he stood true to his pledge, and the
principles of total abstinence, and was a strong advocate.</p>
          <p>The other was Louis Sherman. He also was a member of the Gospel
Temperance Society. Each leaves a large family to mourn his loss.</p>
          <p>A strange incident connected with this was, while the services were
going on in the house over the remains of the men, the dogs, numbering
six or seven in the different houses, howled in the most distressing
manner; then they would cease, and begin again, as though they were
directed by some one.</p>
          <p>The Band of Hope formed a line and led on, the others following. At
five P M., all was over, and the families returned to see their husbands
and fathers no more till they all meet beyond the river.</p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill11" entity="smith348">
              <p>MY FIRST SUNDAY SCHOOL, PLUKIE, CAPE PALMAS.</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb id="smith349" n="349"/>
          <p>I have been visiting Frances Craten for almost a week. She is in a
dying condition, but is clinging tight to life, and has not a ray of light, or
joy, or thanksgiving, or praise. I seem to be shut up. I can't get hold of
Him in prayer or in song. All is blank. God save me in the dying hour
from darkness and doubt.</p>
          <p>I have had much to contend with since I came to Sinoe. I have never
had any such trials in all my travels as I have had here. I have never met
with such deception and such planning to overthrow the work as I have
met here. But not with standing all this, there are some good people here,
and God is my friend, and has given me a few that are real and true, and I
thank Him. He has delivered me out of the hands of the most subtle
enemy—though always under the garb of real friendship—that I have ever
met. Thank God for His wonderful and speedy deliverance. Now, Lord,
keep me delivered, ever and always, and help me to watch and pray, and
on Thyself rely. Amen.</p>
          <p>I have found a good and true friend in Mrs. Sarah Marshall; a genial
spirit, and a comfortable home, and plenty to eat. Not more than others,
I deserve, yet God has given me more. “I will take the cup of salvation
and call on the name of the Lord.”</p>
          <p>On the eve of the tenth of January, at the Presbyterian Church,
Sammy Ross, Jr., gave a very interesting address on “Stand to the right.”
I see a noble man coming out of this temperance boy. God bless him.</p>
          <p>Our next meeting is expected to be held in the Episcopal Church. I
went to see Mrs. Craten. She is very weak; but she has got all her business
arranged satisfactorily. God helped me to push them up till all is settled.
Now the way is clear. May God come in with a flood of light, and show
her what she still needs to know. Thank God for this gain.</p>
          <p>Saturday, January 12th. I am not well this morning. I was at Mrs.
Craten's late last night, and she seemed very restless, and as she was
disturbed in mind, I sang and prayed; but she had no light or access to
God. Oh, how she fought death to the very last. She never yielded one
inch to God.</p>
          <p>She could not die in the house she lived in; she made them carry her
to her sister's, and in five minutes after, her breath was snatched from
her.</p>
          <p>She lived in the church, and lived in malice of the bitterest
kind with her sister, her only sister, and died the same, not even
<pb id="smith350" n="350"/>
mentioning her name in her will, and without it house over her head.
She bade good bye to all, and they said she went to Heaven. But, oh,
how dark!</p>
          <p>January 13th. She was buried on Sabbath morning. Rev. Munger and
Rev. Kennedy spoke over her. But, oh, that deceived soul, to the last
deceiving, and living deceived! The Lord seemed to shut me up so that I
had no word for her. “Oh, mistaken soul that dreams of Heaven and
makes its empty boast!”</p>
          <p>I was not out all day, except to the funeral. I hope to be stronger by
and by. God help me. Amen.</p>
          <p>Monday, January 14th. Praise God for His goodness and
mercy to me. I am feeling rather weak, but call to see Mrs. Harris,
and Mrs. G. Craten, and Mrs. Louis. They are all well. Then
I take Brother Kennedy one pound, which makes up the balance
of the eleven dollars I promised to get. There were fifty dollars
subscribed. Some paid; I promised to pay the eleven dollars if
no one else did. I walked all day on Monday and got six dollars,
and waited a week and no one paid a cent; so I paid the five dollars
myself. In all, I paid out of my pocket eight dollars.</p>
          <p>Selfishness is killing us. God, have mercy. Paying the minister is a
thing hardly thought of. The church here agreed to give the minister two
hundred dollars; in a whole year they gave him fifty dollars!</p>
          <p>This year, when he was getting ready to go to the Conference,
he told them if they would give him fifty dollars he would give
them the one hundred; and of that fifty on last year's salary they
had only given thirty dollars, and eight dollars of that I gave
myself.</p>
          <p>Sinoe, January 15th. Tuesday. I make bread, and write a
ten-page letter to my friend, Mr. Ester. Oh, precious time, how
you fly!</p>
          <p>Wednesday, 16th. I was very miserable and weak all day yesterday and
to-day, but was better in the afternoon, so that I went out to the temperance
meeting, held at the Episcopal Church. We had a very interesting
meeting. Sammy Ross did nobly. Mr. Munger, the pastor, has not signed
the pledge, but we asked him to speak, and he gave us a good talk, just to
the point, and said he would do all he could for the furtherance of the
work, and also offered to give us an address next Wednesday night. I
believe the Lord will help him. Oh, Lord, save our land.</p>
          <pb id="smith351" n="351"/>
          <p>Sunday, 20th. I go to early prayer meeting; a good many out.
Then I go home and have prayers. At breakfast, word comes that
there is to be preaching and quarterly meeting at the Baptist
Church, Brother Huff's. I go. The distance is about a mile and
a half. The Lord gives me strength for the day, and I go to a
baptizing. Hear two sermons; one, by Brother Roberts, at the
church, the other at the water side, or pond.</p>
          <p>I did not stay to the afternoon meeting. Having a little rest,
I walked home. The sun was very hot. I was dripping with perspiration.
I lay down and took a little rest, then went to church.
Brother Draper preached. Text in Psalms, “Keep back thy servant
from presumptuous sins.”</p>
          <p>I asked the privilege of making some remarks, and explained why I was not
present the Sunday before (I was not well), and reported the money I had
collected for Brother Kennedy, eleven dollars. I paid in all I had given. May
God bless him, and me.</p>
          <p>Monday, 21st. Sister Draper and I go to Jamesville to-day to
see her niece, Miss Brown, who is sick. We have a pleasant time. Have a
season of prayer, and read and sing. Sister Brown seems to enjoy it. But,
oh, the coldness and death chill! No life, no
power in prayer. Oh, God, awake the people, for Jesus sake!</p>
          <p>Then we called at old lady Brichadenn's. This is a dear old saint,
and is ripening for glory. After hearing her tell of the Lord's dealings with
her, which were marvelous, we sang a hymn,
and then knelt down and prayed.</p>
          <p>The Lord met us there under the trees, and blessed us; and the
benediction that old lady pronounced on me I shall never forget. May the
Lord grant this, and more, according to His sweet will. Amen.</p>
          <p>Went to Sister Kenney's. Had another song and season of prayer. There
the Lord blessed us again. Then we returned home about two o'clock.
After a little rest I went to Mrs. Harris' and took dinner, with some
others. Had a pleasant time. Praise the Lord for the blessings He giveth.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, January 22nd. I am well this morning. Praise God.
And I am asking for the baptism of the Holy Ghost. Oh, how I
need it. My soul cries out for the living God. God, help me. I
have a good deal of writing to do, and a good many other things.
But He has said, “My grace is sufficient for you.” Mrs. Marshall
and I have a nice call from Brother and Sister Munger.</p>
          <pb id="smith352" n="352"/>
          <p>Wednesday, January 23, 1884. This is my birthday. Oh, how the
Lord has led me, and loved me, and watched over me for forty-seven
long years.</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“All the way my Lord has led me,</l>
            <l>Cheered each winding path I tread</l>
            <l>Gave me grace for every trial,</l>
            <l>Fed me with the living bread.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>I was born on the 23rd of January, 1837. My mother died when I
was thirteen years old.</p>
          <p>On my first birthday in Africa I was at Greenville. In the prayer
meeting that night I gave the history of my conversion and sanctification.
The people seemed much interested. Then I called all to the altar
for consecration. We had some prayers, then I closed the meeting. The
hymn sung while on our knees was the old familiar hymn, “Forever here
my rest shall be.” Oh, for the baptism of the Holy Ghost!</p>
          <p>I spent the day at Greenville. Gave an address, and held a prayer
meeting. About thirty in number came out. The darkness of mind here
among the people is very great. God, send help, for Jesus' sake. Through
ignorance there is much opposition to the temperance work.</p>
          <p>Lexington, Monday, February 4th. Mrs. Birch, Sister Smith and I
make some calls, and sing and pray at each house, in turns. Oh, Lord,
revive Thy work. My first Gospel Temperance meeting held in the
Baptist Church. The Lord helped me to speak from Mal., third chapter.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, 5th. Second Gospel Temperance meeting. Surely the Spirit
of the Lord is with us, and He is blessing us greatly. Not so much liberty in
speaking, but God is with us, and we are expecting great things. Oh, Lord,
for Jesus' sake, answer prayer, and send us the Holy Ghost to quicken and
revive us.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, 6th. We have a good meeting to-night. The pledge is
offered and a number sign.</p>
          <p>Thursday, 7th. I go to Greenville this morning to be at the
installation of officers in the Order of Good Samaritans. Call at Brother
Day's, (a Congo), who is an earnest Christian man, and a deacon in the
Baptist Church. God bless him. He knows the Lord. We have a good
time singing and talking over His Word. Called at Sister Wink's, then at
Sister Mine's. The sun is very
<figure id="ill12" entity="smith352"><p>HOME OF PRESIDENT JOHNSON, MONROVIA, LIBERIA.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith353" n="353"/>
hot, but the Lord has given me strength. Two o'clock. Mrs. Marshall's,
Greenville. My room is all arranged so very prettily;
everything is so nice. God bless Mrs. Marshall. I go to church, sing and
pray.</p>
          <p>Sunday, 10th. Lexington. I preached at the Methodist Church this
morning, from Romans 12: 1. The Lord helped me, though I felt so bad
when I first began. In the afternoon I addressed the Sabbath School at the
Baptist Church. The pastor and the superintendent were present.</p>
          <p>Monday, 11th. Have a good Bible reading this afternoon, on the
ability of Jesus, and a grand temperance meeting to-night.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, 12th. Regular stated temperance prayer meeting. I make
several calls, and take the meeting this evening. The Lord blesses us, and a number
sign the total abstinence pledge.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, 13th. We had a Bible reading to-day. The Lord was with
us. At night we organized our Gospel Temperance Band.</p>
          <p>Thursday, 14th. I do not get up till seven; so, much of the fine
morning is gone. But, Oh, I felt so weary. He remembereth I am but dust.</p>
          <p>Greenville, Sinoe, Sunday, February 17, 1884. I was at Lexington to
quarterly meeting. We had a good meeting. I came home on Monday to
Mrs. Marshall's, Greenville.</p>
          <p>While at Lexington I went to see an old man, a Mr. Smith, a local
preacher, and deacon of the Baptist Church. He was about sixty-five or
seventy years old. He was much afflicted and could not walk. But I was
told that this man was a very spiritually minded man, a man that people
generally went to for spiritual advice. He claimed that the Lord revealed
things to him in dreams, and people all about believed in him.</p>
          <p>I was anxious to see him, and as I always went to see the sick and the
poor, no matter when, or how weary and tired out I was, I went to see this
old man; and I thought I was going to be refreshed by his counsel, as he
had been in the way so long. He talked about religion, but really, to me, he
did not seem like a man who possessed much of what he talked about.
How dark and blank he seemed.</p>
          <p>I talked and prayed with him, and asked him if there was any text of
Scripture he would like to have me read for him. He seemed not to think
of the Bible at all.</p>
          <p>“Is there no Word of God that has been blessed to you,” I said,
“since you have been afflicted?”</p>
          <pb id="smith354" n="354"/>
          <p>“Oh, yes,” said he, “if you can find about Balaam.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “I know what you mean; but what in that has been a
blessing to you? I know Balaam was a very wicked king, and I cannot see
what help came from it to you.”</p>
          <p>I was told that he had a great deal of prejudice against women
preaching.</p>
          <p>Just at this point he rallied, as though he was going to teach me
something wonderful.</p>
          <p>“Well,” he said, “I will tell you Balaam had a cart, and the cart got
stuck in the mud; and he had an associate, so he called his associate and
asked him to help him pull his cart out of the mud. ‘But,’ he said, ‘how are 
we going to get it out?’ ‘Well.’ said he, ‘if we can't get it out any other
way, we will cuss it out!’ ”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “of all the Bible reading I have ever heard or done,
I have never read any such thing in the Bible in all my life.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, no,” he said, “it's not in the Bible; but this is what the Spirit
revealed to me.”</p>
          <p>“What did the Spirit purpose to teach you by such a revelation?”</p>
          <p>“Well,” he said, “the cart in the mud was his wicked heart, and
the associate was the wicked trying to lead the innocent astray.”</p>
          <p>And after fifty years of being a Christian, and preacher and teacher,
this was all he had to comfort him in his affliction. What a blind man!
And the people at Lexington letting him go on into an unknown eternity.
Oh, that God would awaken him in time.</p>
          <p>I have not seen so much ignorance as there seems to be among many
of the people of this county. How I wish the Lord would send some good
missionary to be a blessing to the people.</p>
          <p>Lexington, Sinoe Co., Africa, Sunday, Feb. 24, 1884. I had spent
some months in the home of Brother Calvin Birch, whose faithful
kindness, and that of his wife, I shall never forget. Mrs. F. Smith, another
good sister of the Methodist Church, had invited me to spend a week at
her home.</p>
          <p>I went on Saturday, and on Sunday I was taken very ill with bilious
colic, and came very near dying. After suffering terrible cramp and
purging for about three hours, the Lord, in mercy, gave me ease. But I was
not able to go out all day. After that I
<pb id="smith355" n="355"/>
had chills and fever every other day for a while, when I began to miss
them, and soon began to gain strength.</p>
          <p>On Tuesday, the 26th, I went to Louisiana. We had a fine
temperance meeting; twenty-one signed the pledge. On Wednesday, the
27th, we had a fine meeting at Thankful Baptist Church, Lexington. On
Thursday, 28th, I went down to Greenville.</p>
          <p>Sunday morning, March 2. Went out to early prayer meeting; had a
good time. Also at the Congregational Church there was a good prayer
meeting. Poor Mr. Harris got a great blessing. May the Lord in mercy
keep him. Rev. Mr. Frazier preached in the Congregational Church, and
administered the Lord's Supper. The sermon was well read, but very void
of spiritual power for such an occasion.</p>
          <p>March 6. In the afternoon I went to Mrs. Morgan's to meet the lodge
of Good Templars, and Daughters of Temperance. It is perfectly
wonderful how all these old societies, which had once flourished, but had
well nigh died out, began to be revived all over the republic as soon as I
had begun the Gospel Temperance work among the young people and
children, so that when I asked for co-operation and help, I was told that
they belonged to this society, and to the other society, it had gone down,
but that they were going to commence again. So to show them that I was
with them in anything that was for the well-being of the people, I joined
them, and helped what I could. But, Oh, how hollow, and empty, and
unreal.</p>
          <p>After all it is not the tinsel and show, but it is the real heart work for
God and souls that Africa needs, especially.</p>
          <p>Friday, the 7th, I went to Mrs. Bonner's and then off to the Baptist
Association held at the Court House.</p>
          <p>Sunday, March 16th, I went to Louisiana, preached in the morning.
When we started home, and got to the river, the tide had gone out, and
we could not get our canoe up; so we had to be carried through the mud to
it. If some one had been near by where they could have taken our pictures
I know they would have sold well. Imagine our position, on two Kroo
boys' shoulders, while we hung down all about in spots!</p>
          <p>Well, we got through the slime, anyhow, and that was quite an item.
Brother Bonner went ahead, on the boys' back. I was obliged to do the
best I could to keep from laughing, for fear they would let us go in the
mud together; and that was my heaviest task. But my time came after
awhile.</p>
          <pb id="smith356" n="356"/>
          <p>We got back in time to go to the Baptist meeting. Brother Rocker, a
licentiate in the Baptist Church, preached. He was a good preacher, but,
Oh, how he needed the Holy Ghost. Poor man, how often I have prayed
for him. I called to see Mr. Rice. The poor man is dying. I spoke to him
of Jesus, who is the only truth and life. How sad that any one should put it
off until the very last moment; it does look so mean to live on God's
mercy all through life and health, and then a few minutes before the
breath leaves you, when you cannot serve the world, and yourself, and
sin, any longer, possibly, turn to the Lord. How foolish! God help us.</p>
          <p>Before I went, a temperance meeting was held in the Episcopal
Church, Brother Munger. Had a grand, good meeting. Gospel Temperance
took well there. The Lord seemed to be blessing the people with a spirit
and interest, that, if continued, would be a blessing to them.</p>
          <p>On Tuesday I started early and walked to Lexington. Young Jenkins
put me across the stream with his canoe. Wednesday I walked to
Louisiana, then out to Cherry Ridge, held a temperance meeting at the
church, and a number signed the pledge. We organized. Thursday I
preached, from John, 9th chapter. After suffering much with my back all
day, I went to Lexington, and then expected to go to Farmersville to
another meeting.</p>
          <p>Monrovia, April 22, 1885. Rev. James Deputie and myself leave
fifteen minutes past eleven for Mt. Olive. The distance is about seventy
miles, taking the shortest cut.</p>
          <p>We take passage in a canoe at the waterside, and after a slow pull in
the hot sun for three hours we come to Paynesville, the first stop. There
we rest an hour or more. No one asked us to eat, but the friends had given
me a small lunch before I started, so we took a snack, and then started on
foot across the Old Fields, a distance of about five miles.</p>
          <p>The sun was warm, and I got very tired before I got to the end
of the five miles. I was glad to rest, and had a short nap for ten
minutes. We had hoped to get through to the creek, and so reach
Marshall by seven o'clock; but the boys worked slowly, and the
tide fell before we got off; so we had to remain all night.</p>
          <p>We took refuge at the house of a Mrs. Clark. Brother Deputie
asked her if she could take us in for the night: she said it would
be very inconvenient, but as there was no other house within five
miles, we told her we would stop and make the best of it.</p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill13" entity="smith356">
              <p>NATIVE SOLDIERS, MONROVIA, AFRICA.</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb id="smith357" n="357"/>
          <p>It was now about seven o'clock, and I suppose the supper and dinner
were over, and not a word was said to us; I would have been so glad if she
had offered me a roasted casava, or anything. So I ate a few dry biscuits
and drank a cup of cold water, and was very thankful.</p>
          <p>I had a little talk with Sister Clark about her condition; she said she
was converted in America; she did not know the year or month; she
seemed dead clear through; I tried to draw her out; but she seemed to stick
fast on every side; I sang and prayed about Jesus, and I hoped that she
would respond somewhere; but not a word; so I gave up and went to bed.</p>
          <p>This poor woman was there, pretty much alone, no church near by,
and her nearest neighbors five miles away, and she in darkness equal to
that of the heathen round about her, though born in a Christian land, and
had heard the Gospel message. How often we find this.</p>
          <p>I did not change my clothes when I went to bed; I thanked God for a
cover over my head, and a corner to he down in; though I was very wet
with perspiration, somehow I slept well. At three in the morning, Brother
Deputie sang out:</p>
          <p>“Sister Smith, it is time to go.”</p>
          <p>It didn't take me long to arrange my toilet. After prayer, we were
soon off to the waterside. There was no moon, and as it had been raining
it was quite dark; so with lantern in hand we marched off. The boys were
a little stupid, but about four o'clock we got pushed off; it was dark, but
having a good lantern we got out of the creek all right; the creek was
long, and in some places very narrow.</p>
          <p>We got to the head of the river just at daylight. The morning was
pleasant; about ten o'clock the sun was very hot. We got to a friend's
house, and stopped for a rest; the sister gave us some coffee, bitter and
black, and not a bit of bread; poor thing, she didn't have any. I took a sip
or two of the coffee, and ate a dry biscuit.</p>
          <p>While there the Lord sent us a good shower of rain, which cooled the
atmosphere; we left there and went to Grassdale, and spent an hour at
Sister Brown's. From there we went on to Mt. Olive, Brother Deputie's
station and home. We reached there about half past five P. M., and had a
cordial reception from Sister Deputie and the children; a comfortable
home, and every part of
<pb id="smith358" n="358"/>
the house as clean as a pin, and his wife and children the same. I was
thankful for it good bath, and a good dinner, as I had not had much for
two days.</p>
          <p>Brother Deputie had been going up and down this river so long that
he did not think these hardships, but pleasant; well, I did not think them
the worst that ever was, but I did thank God they were no worse. One
thing there is, they have plenty of fine oysters.</p>
          <p>I had a good, quiet rest from Thursday night till Sunday, before I
was called upon to take a service. Brother Deputie's church was a good
sized thatch church, the members mostly natives, but, being the only
church, it accommodated others as well. We walked about a half mile, and
I spoke to a good company that had gathered. I gave the Word from
Hebrews, 12:1-23. The Lord wonderfully helped me. Brother Philip Harris,
native interpreted. I was much pleased with this brother, and thought if
a little encouragement were given he would make a faithful servant in the
church. I remained for Sabbath School, and spoke a word of
encouragement to the teachers and scholars, and sang a hymn: “Bringing
in the sheaves;” then I walked home, weary, as I was not feeling very well
all day.</p>
          <p>Monday I was not well, but took some medicine, and so got better.
On Thursday I went with Brother Deputie and made four pastoral calls.
We called on a Mrs. Johnson, a very interesting woman, who is quite sick,
has a houseful of children, and is not converted. I spoke with her, and
urged on her the necessity of accepting Christ, then and there. We prayed
with her, but she seemed blank. May the Lord be merciful to her.</p>
          <p>April 29th, Brother and Sister Deputie and I took a nice canoe ride,
of about a mile. Called on Deacon Kink. He was quite an old man; his
wife, a very pleasant, sensible woman, from Pennsylvania, U. S. Brother
King was a Southerner, one of the old type. We spent a pleasant hour
with them; had a season of prayer; they were delighted. How those poor
souls off in the desert enjoy a little call like that. How I do thank the
Lord when it is my privilege to sing and pray and cheer the weary traveler
along the lonesome road.</p>
          <p>We called at the house of one sister who was not at home. Then we
went on to Brother Artists. This brother was Chief Magistrate. He had
been afflicted for years; could not walk; but sat
<pb id="smith359" n="359"/>
on the floor. His right arm is withered; all the fingers of his right hand are
off, only the stumps remaining; his right side is withered all the way
down; he is a great sufferer, but seems happy. He was quite an intelligent
man; much above the average young man in the neighborhood or
country; his wife, also, was an intelligent woman, and an industrious one;
she kept school in their house; I heard the children in spelling and
multiplication, and they did well.</p>
          <p>I hope to leave to-morrow for Marshall, on the Junk River. On
Monday I go to Paynesville, and if Brother Pitman can arrange a service,
I will speak at his church on Tuesday night. On Wednesday morning I
get off for Marshall; got there about two P. M.
Preached Friday night, Saturday night, and three times on the
Sabbath, and left on Monday at six-twenty for Monrovia.</p>
          <p>Virginia, Africa, November 16th, 1884. This was a glorious victory. I
had been holding a meeting here every night for a week. The Lord poured
out His Spirit, and there was a great awakening among the people.</p>
          <p>Old Brother Jacob Harris, who was a member of the Methodist
Church, and had been for years, and was much interested in the
subject of holiness, by faith was enabled to see the way clearly, and claim
the blessing of cleansing, and receive the witness of the
Holy Ghost. It was about eleven o'clock, A. M., when he called to see me,
where I was stopping, at Sister Watson's. Sister Watson was a grand
woman, and for several years had enjoyed the great salvation, and was a
power in the church and neighborhood.</p>
          <p>Brother Harris came in to see me that morning, and, as I was
trying to show him the simplicity of faith, he said:</p>
          <p>“Yes, Sister Smith, I see it, and I have been trying and praying for
this sanctification for over three years; and, somehow, I don't know how
to take hold. But I have given my self all up, and
I have put myself in the hands of God; and I am resolved to trust Him as
long as I live; I never mean to stop; I want the blessing of sanctification.”</p>
          <p>The blessed Spirit was all this time overshadowing him till he could
hardly speak sometimes for the flood of tears that rushed in upon him.</p>
          <p>“Now, Brother Harris,” I said, “can you accept Christ as
your full and complete Saviour, now? He is made unto you wisdom,
righteousness, sanctification and redemption; now, right
<pb id="smith360" n="360"/>
while you are sitting on that chair, on this veranda, at this very hour,
before you move from that spot, before you eat another morsel, before
you drink another drop of water; now, Christ is made unto you wisdom,
righteousness, sanctification, and redemption, and His blood cleanseth
from all sin; will you take Christ now?”</p>
          <p>Looking at me, he lifted his hand and said, “Sister Smith, I am
determined to fight for this till I die. I give my life all into the hands of
God, now.”</p>
          <p>“Brother Harris, you have been up to the point many times before,
and gone right back; will you, do you, here and now, do it?”</p>
          <p>He was looking right at me. I repeated, “Do you here and now, take
Christ as your wisdom, Christ as your righteousness, Christ as your
sanctification, Christ as your redemption, and believe His blood does now
cleanse you from all sin, now, right now? Not because you feel, but
because God has said so, and, in the
authority of His Word, do you stand and declare to the dying world, not
doubting, the conditions all being met, and trusting the eternal God, do
you declare that ‘The blood of Jesus Christ, His son, cleanseth you from
all sin?’ Now, do you do it?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, I do;” he said, and as loud as I could I shouted, “Amen.”</p>
          <p>The old man buried his face in his hands, and, weeping, said, “Glory
to Jesus.”</p>
          <p>“Trust Him,” I said, “and do not doubt. He does save you now.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, praise the Lord;” he cried, then sprang to his feet, grabbed hold
of Sister Watson's hand, and then hold of my hand. Brother Watson was
in the house; he went after him. “Oh, glory! I am free, as I never have
been before in all my life. Oh, how sweet! Glory!”</p>
          <p>After about fifteen minutes of shouting and praying, he took his hat
and cane and started for home. He said, “Pray for me, that I may ever be
kept on the rock.”</p>
          <p>I stepped into the parlor, and said, “Let's all pray now.”</p>
          <p>We were all so full of praise and thanksgiving it was a little difficult
to pray; but I tried to pray as best I could, then I asked Sister Watson to
pray. Poor Brother Watson had been seeking the blessing so long; may
God help him, and quickly.</p>
          <p>Brother Harris had been a member of the Methodist Church
<pb id="smith361" n="361"/>
for thirty years; and he said that Sister Watson's testimony after she first
got the blessing first stirred him up to pray; so she has been praying for
him and helping him all she could ever since.</p>
          <p>“I knew this child,” he said, “when she was a little girl; and she has
grown up, and been converted, and sanctified, and here I have been in the
church all these years, and what have I done?
So I started out to pray, and glory be to God, He has heard me. Oh, Sister
Smith, she did help me all she could, but I could not see it; oh, I thank the
Lord He sent you, and you seemed to make it so plain, the points you
went over I could see, and I thank God.”</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Of victory now o'er Satan's power,</l>
            <l>Let all the ransomed sing;</l>
            <l>And triumph in the dying hour</l>
            <l>Through Christ, the Lord, their king.”</l>
          </lg>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith362" n="362"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXVII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>CONFERENCE AT MONROVIA—ENTERTAINING THE BISHOP—SIERRA
LEONE—GRAND CANARY—A STRANGE DREAM—CONFERENCE AT
BASSA—BISHOP TAYLOR.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>Monrovia, Jan. 1st, 1885. The morning is lovely, and my note of
praise is, “Oh! Lord, I will praise Thee, and in the great
congregation I will tell of Thy wonderful works. Thou hast brought me
through deep waters the past year. I will praise Thee while I have being.
Praise the Lord!”</p>
          <p>The ladies are holding a bazar in the parlors of the mansion of Mrs.
President Roberts. They don't hold their bazars and fairs in the churches
in Africa. That is one good thing. I go down and spend an hour. Feeling
very weak and bad, I go home.</p>
          <p>Friday, Jan. 9th. Praise the Lord for this day. The President vetoes a
bill for taking the duties off imported gin and whisky. Amen. Thank God.
A great triumph for our temperance people<corr>.</corr> It is a noble act, and it took a
man of courage to do it just at this time. There has been much prayer
among the people, and especially in our band meetings. We are expecting
the Bishop, and think we are in good condition for a blessing.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, Jan. 21st. How glad I am to be here just at this time, and
so to help the Bishop a little. It appears that somehow Brother Ware and
the official brethren have had some little misunderstanding; so the end of
it is to be the paying of a large sum for the Bishop's board. He has
arranged this matter with Mr. R. E. Sherman, who is a merchant, and has
a fine large house—the next in rank, for size, to the President's
mansion.</p>
          <p>Mr. Sherman is one of the leading Deacons in the Presbyterian
Church. So it is with him Brother Ware has arranged that the Bishop shall
stop. He is to have his boats and crew all ready to go to meet the Bishop,
as soon as the gun fires, and the steamer is
<pb id="smith363" n="363"/>
in. Mr. and Mrs. Sherman are among some of the best friends I have in
Monrovia. How kind they are to me. God bless them.</p>
          <p>Mr. Sherman does not object to taking the Bishop, but thinks it
would not look so well, when there are men in the Methodist Church who
have good houses, and are amply able to entertain the Bishop, or anyone
else. Brother Henry Cooper is the leading Steward; he and his son, Jesse,
both have their own large brick houses, and are prosperous merchants,
and they have their own boats and crews. Then there is Brother
Campbell, also a Class Leader and Steward in the Methodist Church, with
a beautiful home. But they do not know anything about Brother Ware's
arrangement. After he has thus completed all his arrangements, he goes
up the river.</p>
          <p>On Wednesday night we had a very precious meeting. I had given a
talk on the message of holiness; well, it is a kind of lecture from that
grand little book, called the Believer's Hand-book of Holiness, by Brother
Davies. I gave this talk to the people; and then we closed with a
consecration meeting. The Lord helped us very greatly. As we were going
out from the church it was whispered to me:</p>
          <p>“Did you know that Brother Ware had arranged for Bishop Taylor,
when he comes, to stop with Mr. Sherman?”</p>
          <p>“No.”</p>
          <p>And then it went, just like a thing will go in Liberia. So off I started
for the facts in the case. As I got to Brother Sherman's gate, he was
standing talking with some one. He spoke to me very kindly, and said:</p>
          <p>“Well, Mrs. Smith, I hear your Bishop is coming.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “so I have heard; and that he is to be your guest.”</p>
          <p>“Well, yes,” he said; “how is it that you folks can't take care of your
Bishop?”</p>
          <p>This remark was meant as a joke, of course.</p>
          <p>“Well, now,” I said, “that is a pity, when we have such men in
the Methodist Church as Brother Henry Cooper, and Mr.
Gabriel Moore, and others. But I think we can relieve you of that task,
Mr. Sherman. Though I think it is very kind in you to be willing to
entertain the Bishop. But I'm going to see Brother Cooper about it.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” he said, “Brother Ware came to me before he went
<pb id="smith364" n="364"/>
up the river, and made the arrangement. But I think you would all feel
better if the Bishop stopped with some of your own church people.”</p>
          <p>“Certainly,” I said; “and when there are those who are so able to
do it, without troubling you.”</p>
          <p>So I thanked him, and off I went to Brother Cooper's and told him
all about it.</p>
          <p>“Yes, Sister Smith,” he said, “we are expecting the Bishop here. But
Brother Ware, had said nothing to me about his arrangement.”</p>
          <p>“Well, that is the way it is. And the steamer may come to-night or
to-morrow. So you get your boat and everything ready, and then tell Mr.
Sherman that you or Jesse will see to getting the Bishop ashore.”</p>
          <p>“All right.”</p>
          <p>So all was arranged, and I went home and left the rest with the Lord.
The people were glad that I did what I could.</p>
          <p>The next morning was a lovely morning, as mornings in Africa
generally are. I was very busy all day. In the afternoon I went
up town and made some calls. About seven o'clock in the evening,
a messenger came to Mrs. Moore's, where I was, and said the
Bishop had come, and had gone to the church. It was our regular
preaching night; so the Bishop, when he arrived, made his way
straight to the church.</p>
          <p>My! when I heard it, I went on double-quick down town; went to the
church, and there was the Bishop in the pulpit. He preached a
powerful sermon, from the text: “Thy will be done.” And, as the people
generally turned out well Thursday nights, the Bishop had a good
congregation, and the people generally were delighted. I was delighted
beyond expression. I had seen him before and knew him. Praise the Lord.</p>
          <p>“Well, how did he get ashore?”</p>
          <p>When the steamer arrived, she didn't fire her gun signal, as usual; she
had no cargo for that port; only came in to let the Bishop off; so the
captain sent him ashore in one of the steamer's boats, with the chief
officer; so that Brother Cooper did not have to launch his boat, though
he was all ready, and Jesse had seen the steamer, and was at the wharf
getting ready to send off, when lo, and behold! there was the Bishop
before him.</p>
          <p>What a beautiful victory this was. How often I have stood
<figure id="ill14" entity="smith364"><p>HOME OF THE LATE PRESIDENT ROBERTS, OF LIBERIA.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith365" n="365"/>
still and seen God overrule things of man's device, and work His
sovereign will. Amen.</p>
          <p>So Bishop Taylor's home from that day has been at Brother Henry
Cooper's house, when in Liberia. Sometimes he has had to stop there
three weeks, before he could get away. And God has always helped
Brother Cooper, and always will.</p>
          <p>How well I remember that all day holiness meeting, when God so
wonderfully sanctified Brother Cooper, and, a few days later, his dear
wife. How well I remember the morning she came to Sister Payne's,
singing her song of victory, for she had got the baptism in her own home.
She came up to Sister Payne's, where my home was. I saw her when she
was coming in. Her face was all a glow of light. Oh! I shall never forget it.
The first thing she said as she came in, was:</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Glory to His name!</l>
            <l>Glory to His name!</l>
            <l>There to my heart was the blood applied;</l>
            <l>Glory to His name!”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>And she has been singing it ever since; in the midst of trials and
storms, for she has had them, and so will everybody that goes into the
fountain straight. God doesn't often develop on any other line than that
of trial, and sometimes suffering, in various ways; “For the trial of your
faith is more precious than gold, though it be tried with fire.”</p>
          <p>Saturday, January 24th. The Bishop and I were invited to take
breakfast at the United States Legation, American Consul, Hon. John Smyth.
Prof. Brown, who was a guest of Mr. Smyth's, was also present. We
had a most elegant breakfast, served in real American style, and we
thoroughly enjoyed it.</p>
          <p>I think the Bishop had no thought of any such reception in Africa.
But Mr. Smyth, who is so thoroughly qualified for his position, is always
quick to perform the courtesies due to strangers, and especially those
from his own country, America.</p>
          <p>The Bishop and I made a number of calls together in the different
places. He never objected to going anywhere, among the poorest of the
poor. He would go in and sit down, sing, pray and talk, and leave his
blessing. He never seemed to give the impression to anyone that they
need to stand off from him, or be afraid of him, because he was Bishop.
He was always congenial and kind to everyone.</p>
          <pb id="smith366" n="366"/>
          <p>The Conference convened on the 29th. The Bishop preached every
night, and on Sunday morning, and then addressed the Sabbath School in
the afternoon, and at four o'clock preached at Krootown. The Lord
wonderfully poured out His spirit, and there was a gracious revival.
Sinners were converted<corr>,</corr> backsliders reclaimed, believers sanctified. Oh,
what a tidal wave swept over us! So the Conference convened in the
midst of the flood-tide of revival. Praise the Lord.</p>
          <p>Sunday, February 1st, 1885. The great ordination. Ten Deacons and
nine Elders ordained by Bishop Taylor. Glory to God. It was a wonderful
day. Such had not been seen in Monrovia before.</p>
          <p>Monday, February 2nd. I am very weak in body, but my faith is
strong in God. I make some calls, and go to see William Potter, whom
everybody is afraid of, for he is a very wicked man. But I never was
treated with more respect by anybody than by him. I talked to him, and
told him how wrong it was to treat himself and his wife and children as he
did. He listened to me kindly, and thanked me. Poor, old William Potter.
May God save him.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, February 4th. I am asked to take the service to-night.
The Lord helped me wonderfully. I spoke from the fourteenth chapter of
John. Several professed to be saved. At six o'clock I invited the Bishop,
with some of the leading young men of the place, to tea at Mrs. Payne's.
There were but one or two of the young men Christians, and I wanted
them to see the Bishop, as he was so fatherly, and I thought a nice, good
talk from him would do them good; so in every way possible I tried to
help. If Israel is not gathered, Jacob will not lose his reward.</p>
          <p>Thursday, February 5th. I am invited, with the Bishop, to take
breakfast at Mr. Gabriel Moore's. His Honor, the President of the
Republic, Hillary Johnson, and Mrs. Day, a white missionary of
Muhlenburg Mission, of the Lutheran Church, are present. Mr. Day is not
able to be present. God bless Mr. and Mrs. Day. What a sanitarium their
home at Muhlenburg Mission has been to those who have been weary and
worn. How many pleasant days I have spent at their home. It was there I
had one of my fiercest attacks of fever, and I thought sure I would die.
How kind Mr. and Mrs. Day were. They did all they could, and they made
me so comfortable. May God ever bless them, is my prayer. Amen.</p>
          <p>Sunday, February 8th. The new pastor is installed. Thirty-seven
<pb id="smith367" n="367"/>
join the church this morning. Praise the Lord. I take the service at
night. Speak from John, fifteenth chapter: “Abide in Christ.” The Lord
helps me, and gives us blessing.</p>
          <p>Monday, February 9th. This has been a very busy day. I called to see
Mrs. Van Harmon, a white lady, the wife of one of the merchants. She
had been sick with fever. She was glad to see me, and I found her a little
better. Then I called to see Mrs. Day, and go with her to church. She
proposed having a picnic, a little outing, for the Bishop's benefit. She
went around among the ladies, and it was arranged for.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, February 11th. We all go to Mr. Johnson's farm; Bishop
Taylor. Prof. Brown, Hon. John Smyth, Mr. Moore, Mrs. C. A. Moore,
Miss Payne and a number of others.</p>
          <p>Friday, February 13th. Mrs. C. A. Moore and daughter, and
Dr. Moore and myself go to Madeira, or Grand Canary. Mrs. Moore had
not been well for some time, and her father-in-law thought that a trip
would do her good. Her mother consented to her going, if I would go with
her, as she was not accustomed to traveling much. They are very kind,
and pay all my expenses, and I go. How much I need the change and rest.</p>
          <p>Sunday, February 15th. Sierra Leone. We got in early on
Saturday afternoon, and went ashore. This morning we went to the
Cathedral and heard a grand sermon from the new Bishop,
Ingham. We went again this evening. The sermon was on “Consecration
and Holiness.” But the people didn't seem to know what he was driving
at. A beautiful congregation; a number of white persons are present,
mostly government officials.</p>
          <p>Monday, February 16th. We leave at ten this morning and go
on the steamer again. And now we are off. Thank the Lord, I am feeling
a little better.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, February 17th. We are all a little seasick to-day.
I'm the best of the party. Thanks be to God for His loving mercy, for it
is wonderful.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, February 18th. Praise God this morning for His
goodness. Mrs. Moore and I purpose to read the Gospels through while on
our voyage. May He help us for His name's sake.</p>
          <p>Thursday, February 19th. Head winds. That means seasickness. How
mean one feels. But, Oh! how grand the ocean. How majestic and God-like.
As He holds and moves the mighty ocean, so may He hold and
move me.</p>
          <pb id="smith368" n="368"/>
          <p>Friday, February 20th. Trials begin. But, Lord, Thou hast been my
dwelling place in all ages, and such Thou art to-day, and my soul doth
magnify Thee.</p>
          <p>Sunday, February 22nd. The swell is not so strong to-day, so
we are all feeling better. Thank God. We hope to reach Grand
Canary by Tuesday.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, February 24th. Praise the Lord! I am glad that we are at
Grand Canary. It looks beautiful from the steamer. We will go ashore in
about two hours. First night ashore. Everybody speaks French. We don't
understand anything anyone says, and they do not understand what we
say. We manage to get on by motion—almost perpetual motion—but we
get through.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, February 25th. Praise the Lord for His goodness so far.
If we were where we could speak in our own tongue, wherein we were
born, with all the kindness shown us, strangers among strange people, we
would feel quite at home.</p>
          <p>Thursday, February 26th. The redeemed of the Lord shall
dwell in safety by Him, How very near He has seemed all day
to-day. The lady of the house goes out with us. She understands a good
deal of English, but can speak but little. She takes
us to a store where a gentleman can talk English quite well; so
that we get a little shopping done, and go through the motions of
talking Spanish.</p>
          <p>Saturday, February 28th. The Lord has helped us, and a little lad
about ten years old, a very bright little fellow, formerly from Mexico,
comes to us as interpreter. We are feeling glad and thankful to the Lord
for His love.</p>
          <p>Sunday, March 1st. There is no church service here, except Roman
Catholic. So we have a quiet rest in the morning; in the afternoon we take a
little walk, and come to a very fine Catholic Church; we go in, and I spend
a half hour with tears for the poor people. Oh, Lord! How long! How
long! The ignorance of the people, and the arrogance of the priests, is
something appalling.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, March 10th. We have had some very pleasant walks
and drives since we have been here. The scenery all about is
beautiful. The balmy air and the beautiful flowers and fruits of
all kinds are delightful. They tell us the month of September is
the finest month to be here. We go out to-day and finish our little
shopping. I have been deeply wounded to-day. I have made a
mistake in purchasing what I need not have done. But I did it
<figure id="ill15" entity="smith368"><p>KATE ROACH, SIERRA LEONE, AFRICA.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith369" n="369"/>
without first telling the Lord. I feel He forgives. With Him is mercy and
forgiveness.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, March 17. We have spent twenty-one days, and we leave
to-day for Monrovia on the steamer “Vaulter,” Captain Haynes.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, March 18th. Seasick all day. The port hole was left
open, and the water floods the ladies' cabin. I bail till I am quite
exhausted. I do all I can to help and make it pleasant for my friend. But I
find I fail. Oh! how my heart aches at the spirit manifested. But God has
undertaken for me, so I rest in Him. A night or two before I left Grand
Canary, I had a remarkable dream. I had had a day of trial. I prayed and
wept before the Lord. That night I dreamed of seeing a beautiful brown
snake. It was not long, and it had the face of a woman, very placid and
nice. I seemed to know the face. And, what was more strange, it had very
black, wavy hair; and I thought to myself, “How pretty that snake is.
It ought not to be killed. But then it is it snake, and it is one of the
poisonous kind.” Then the face seemed to change just a little, and I tried
to get out of the way; and as I stepped back from it, it seemed to watch
to see which way I went; and I kept on going back till I got to where I
made a spring to get out of the way, and this woke me. How I watched that
dream. And how very real it turned out. When I saw how it would likely
turn out, I trembled from head to foot, and only found relief from my
heartache when I would kneel in prayer.</p>
          <p>Monday, March 23rd. Bathurst. We shall not leave here probably
until five o'clock. So I make the acquaintance of a Mr. Taylor and his
wife, missionaries of St. Louis, Senegal. They are very nice people. She
called to see some friends, and took me with her; among others, Mrs.
Nickles, Rev. Nickles' wife. He is colonial chaplain. She is the daughter
of Bishop Crowther of the Niger. I was glad to make her acquaintance, and
we had some pleasant correspondence. They now live at Freetown, Sierra
Leone, where I had the pleasure of seeing them frequently.</p>
          <p>Sierra Leone, Friday, March 27th. The steamer has much
cargo to leave at this port, so we all go ashore. We dine with Mr.
Boyle, Liberian consul to Sierra Leone, Had a very nice dinner.
As there were several courses, it was very late before we got
through. Prior to this we walked about; made several calls at
<pb id="smith370" n="370"/>
different places. Then we went to Mr. Boyle's, had our dinner , and
between nine and ten o'clock at night, started back to the steamer. Dr.
Moore went with us to the wharf, and saw us in the boats, but we women
had to go alone with the crew. How I thank God. It was a lovely
moonlight night; such as is only seen in Africa; for I think the moon is
more lovely there than anywhere I ever saw it. I thought it was beautiful
in India. But, oh! the moonlight in Africa. It was still and light.</p>
          <p>The steamer lay a good ways out, but we got there in safety.
The captain was surprised when he saw us alone, and said we had
run a great risk. But we did not know it. Praise the Lord for
His goodness. We left Saturday about four P. M.</p>
          <p>Sunday, March 29th. The day is very pleasant. There is not much we
can do. I have a few tracts, so give them here and there to the men on
deck, and say a word as best I can, trusting the Lord will bless it.</p>
          <p>Monday, March 30th. Eight o'clock. Here we are in Monrovia
harbor. Praise the Lord. We are all well. How good the
Lord is to bring me home in safety and peace. After a little refreshment
I make several calls.</p>
          <p>Thursday, April 2nd, 1885. The Lord's Word to me this morning, is:
“I am the way, the truth, and the life.” A good, quiet day, and much peace
and joy in prayer. I preach to-night at the Methodist Church, from the
5th chapter of Amos. The Lord help me.</p>
          <p>Friday, April 3rd. (Good Friday ). The Lord is my light, and
my salvation. This is one of my fast days. My soul takes on new
strength. This morning I go to the Episcopal Church, as it is a
little nearer, and hope to hear a sermon on the resurrection of our
Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ. But I am disappointed in the subject.
All right, Lord, I rest in Thee. Thou hast risen in my soul.
Hallelujah!</p>
          <p>Sunday, April 5th. Praise the Lord, He lets me live to see another Easter morning.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, April 7th. Praise the Lord for this day's privilege. What a
good, sensible talk I have listened to at the Baptist Church. Elder Jordan,
just out from America, brings the truth. Oh! Lord, I thank Thee. How he
has confirmed the Word that the Lord has helped me to give. Of course
they will believe it, for he is a man, and a Baptist at that.</p>
          <pb id="smith371" n="371"/>
          <p>Wednesday, April 8th. I am very sorry, but the work is hindered
because of custom. The Baptists are not accustomed to
having speaking in a general way. So, Elder Jordan, after speaking to-night
arranged a general meeting, and says it is free for anybody
to express themselves in regard to the work.</p>
          <p>Thursday, April 9th. Of course, as it was not a close meeting, several
of the Methodists went. But there were not a baker's dozen of the
Baptists there. They were frightened, I suppose. It was too broad. He
went on for several days, but nothing very special was done.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, April 21st. The Lord is good, a stronghold in the day of
trouble. I have called and had a talk with Brother Capehart, the pastor
of the church, about holding an all day holiness meeting. He is favorable,
and will do all he can to help. Thank God.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, April 22nd. I leave Monrovia with Brother Deputie
for Mt. Olive. We leave at eleven o'clock in the morning, and in three
hours we get to what is called “The Old Fields.” We stop that night, and
start at three o'clock in the morning, and reach Mt. Olive at five. We
have to go by canoe. The creeks are low, and we have to manage so as to
catch the tides.</p>
          <p>Sunday, April 26th. Praise the Lord, I am better this morning and
walk a mile to church and take the service. This is the first native church
I have been in since I have been in the country. The Lord helped me to
speak from Hebrews, 12:2. The Lord blessed. There was one native man
who said he would join the church if I would stay. Poor fellow! Sister
Deputie and her family have stood very true to the temperance cause
ever since it was organized.</p>
          <p>Monday, April 27th. I am not well at all to-day, but I rest in the
Lord, and can wait for Him. In the afternoon I have a good talk with
Sister Deputie and Sister Artist. I tell them my experience of holiness.
May God make it a blessing.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, April 28th. A little more strength this morning. I go with
Brother Deputie, and make four calls. Sing and pray at each place, and
then walk home, and pray at family worship. Many times, work like this
would average seven times a day.</p>
          <p>Wednesday, April 29th. I am troubled with fever again today, in
my back. I am wonderfully saved in God. Oh! how He has blessed me in
my private devotion, and while at family prayer.</p>
          <pb id="smith372" n="372"/>
          <p>Friday, May 1st, 1885. Brother Williams sends his son to Mt. Olive
for me, to bring me to the canoe, and we start off at nine A. M. for
Marshall. We stop at Grassdale, a very pretty little place, having a
number of Liberian settlers, and some very good houses. I call to see King
Tom. Sing, and pray with him. He is a good, old man, and is struggling
for light. God save him. I believe He will.</p>
          <p>Sunday, May 3rd. Marshall, on the Junk River. I took the service at
the Methodist Church this morning. Spoke from the 1st chapter of the
1st Epistle of Peter. I had great liberty in speaking, and I believe the Lord
blessed the people. I spoke in the Sabbath School in the afternoon, and
spoke again at night.</p>
          <p>Monday, May 4th. Leave Marshall for Sheflenville, at six A M. and
arrive at eleven. Stop at Mrs. D.'s, have breakfast, and then pass on to
Paynesville, which is twenty miles further on; then got out of our canoe
and walked seven miles. Arrived at Brother Pitman's at seven P. M. If it
had not been that Brother Deputie knew all this route so well I don't
know what I should have done. When I had almost given out (for it
seemed to me we never would get to Brother Pitman's, that long walk
from the mouth of the creek across what they called “the Old Fields”—it
was old fields, indeed), I said to Brother Deputie, “Dear me, Brother
Deputie, aren't we almost there?”</p>
          <p>“Oh!” he said, “Sister Smith, don't you know the Presbyterians
believe in final perseverance? That's what we must do. We will
get there bye and bye.”</p>
          <p>And so we did. I think it was about eight o'clock in the evening when
we got in. Brother and Sister Pitman were glad to see us, and soon had us
a good supper, which was very acceptable, for I was hungry. We had a
little chat, and then went to bed.</p>
          <p>Thursday, May 7th. I leave Brother Pitman's to-day for Monrovia.
Have a walk of two miles, then get into the canoe, and in three hours and
a half am in Monrovia. Praise the Lord.</p>
          <p>Monday, May 11th. A number of letters written. Oh! how they
accumulate, and what a tax this is. And yet, how nice it is to receive
letters from our friends at home; and one feels it is right to answer them;
and I thank God for the many friends He has given me.</p>
          <p>I left Monrovia for the Conference at Bassa, in January, 1886. I had
only arranged to stay three weeks—not longer; allowing, as I thought, for
the delay in getting back to Monrovia. I did not take
<figure id="ill16" entity="smith372"><p>ON THE ST. PAUL RIVER.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith373" n="373"/>
my little native girl, Frances, with me; I left her at my home, at Mrs.
Paynes', where I staid in Monrovia, where she would be well looked after
and cared for until I got back.</p>
          <p>I had not heard directly from Bishop Taylor, but as the Conference
was to be held at Bassa, we heard flying reports of the Bishop's
movements: he was to stop at Monrovia, and he was to spend three
months in the regions round about, go to Bopora, etc.</p>
          <p>Not that the Bishop had given it out, or knew anything about it; but
then some people feel they have a right to draw on their imagination, or
invent just whatever will suit the case; and many times one will find
himself all at sea; for when you think you have a fact, lo! it is not there.
But amid all this, there are some facts that remain, and will to the end of
time.</p>
          <p>An American vessel came in—the bark Monrovia—and as it was going
to Bassa, though it was a week before the opening of the session of
Conference, I thought I had better go, as I wanted to go, and this might
be my only chance; for though a steamer was due, it might not stop at
Monrovia.</p>
          <p>The captain of the vessel was kind enough, through a good word
spoken him by my son (for so he was to me all the time I was in Liberia,
God bless the dear young man), B. Y. Payne, and put himself out
considerably to accommodate me, and my friend who went with me, Mrs.
Emma Cooper. I think we were about twenty-four hours on what they
called a “good sea.”</p>
          <p>Well we had a week before the Conference opened. As I had not
been there for some time, I spent the week in visiting among the people—the
poor and sick, and others on all sides.</p>
          <p>I remember one morning I called on a poor, young German, who was
sick with fever. He had not been in Africa long. He was a young man
who was well raised and trained, well educated, and bore about him all
the marks of a gentleman. He had charge of a German store in Bassa. As
he was alone and lonesome, he would often in the evening come over
and talk with Mr. Gus. Williams, who was his neighbor, and kept a large
store on the same street.</p>
          <p>Poor fellow! how glad he was when I called to see him. He said that
he was better; but I saw from his looks that he needed help, and good
nursing, and medical attention quick, or he would not stay long; the poor
fellow tried to be cheerful, and I said nothing to alarm him. I encouraged
him to do all he could for himself, and put his trust in God. He was not
religious, but very
<pb id="smith374" n="374"/>
respectful. He had been several times in our Gospel Temperance
meetings, and told me he was much interested. I told him I
would like to pray with him; I saw he was greatly embarrassed,
but he did not object. The Lord helped me, and I left him with
a mother's pity in my heart.</p>
          <p>In the course of a week or two he was dead. How glad I was
that I had gone and done duty by this poor man. I was 
laughed at and criticised at the time. “The idea of your going and
praying with that white German trader!”</p>
          <p>Well, I know that as a rule they only have respect for Africa for the
money they get out of it.</p>
          <p>“But, Oh!” I said, “he has a soul, and a poor mother somewhere; I
believe she would thank me for going to see her boy if no one else did.”</p>
          <p>Oh, how often I have pitied these young men; some of them were
well bred, and well raised, from Scotland and Germany. I have seen them
at Calabar, and also at Lagos. I believe they sign a contract to stay a
certain length of time; and, being young, and unused to the climate, and
having no one to look after them but their native men that help around,
many of them in a short time die.
How my heart ached as I stood in the grave yard at old Calabar,
on a beautiful hillside facing the great ocean—the missionaries'
burying ground. Some missionaries from Scotland, and Jamaica,
West Indies, and young men from England and Germany<corr>.</corr></p>
          <p>As I stood and looked as they were pointed out to me—their
friends have sent many of them beautiful tomb-stones—I wept as I
thought of the song that Bishop Taylor taught me sitting in the boat on
the Cavala River; I shall never forget it, how he sang it the first time I
ever heard it:</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“At the sounding of the trumpet, when the saints shall gather home,</l>
              <l>We will greet each other by the crystal sea;</l>
              <l>With the friends and all the loved ones that are waiting us to come,</l>
              <l>What a gathering of the faithful that will be.”</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“What a gathering, gathering</l>
              <l>At the sounding of the glorious jubilee.</l>
              <l>What a gathering, gathering,</l>
              <l>What a gathering of the faithful that will be.”</l>
            </lg>
          </lg>
          <pb id="smith375" n="375"/>
          <p>But to return to my story. I think the Conference was to convene
on the 29th, and the Bishop got in several days before the time, also. It
was well that I left Monrovia on that vessel, for the steamer that brought
the Bishop did not stop at Monrovia; only at Bassa; so I should have
missed it, if I had waited for that steamer.</p>
          <p>I was at Lower Buchanan, and did not know the Bishop had arrived
until several hours after: and I went up to Edina, the seat of the
Conference, and there was quite a stir. The Bishop had arrived. The
brethren were coming in from their different stations, and several had got
in, taking their opportunities as best they could. It was not very
convenient for them always to get to Conference in Africa. Sometimes
they had to go two or three days ahead in order to be there in time.</p>
          <p>Brother Rust, Sr., was pastor in charge of the church at Edina, and
the old gentleman was a little peculiar; and as the Bishop had come
unexpectedly, and he had not got a notification in due time, as he
thought he ought to have done, he was feeling quite out of sorts. And
besides, he was getting his house shingled; and he being pastor, of course
the Bishop, when he arrived, was sent to his house.</p>
          <p>I was told all this, and how unpleasant they were feeling, so as I
knew them very well, I thought I would go up and help a little
bit. So I went to the house and found that the old gentleman, and his
wife, too, were feeling just as I had heard. They began to tell me how
unprepared they were, etc. I talked to them, and told them the Bishop
was very plain, and would not expect them to do any extra fixing for
him. Of course I talked quietly, for the Bishop was in the room near by.</p>
          <p>They thought someone else could have accommodated him better.
But this one was afraid because he was “Bishop,” and another one did
not like to do it, because he was “Bishop.” So as I was talking and
explaining to Brother and Sister Rust as best I could, the dear Bishop
overheard what we were saying, and he called out:</p>
          <p>“Oh, brethren, don't trouble about me; I can sleep outdoors; I
would prefer to do so.”</p>
          <p>And when I went into the room, there he sat, smiling, and mending
his mosquito net.</p>
          <p>“Well,” he said, “Amanda, how are you?”</p>
          <p>“Very well, Bishop; God bless you.”</p>
          <pb id="smith376" n="376"/>
          <p>“Have you got a thimble? I cannot get on so well without a
thimble.”</p>
          <p>So I got a thimble and helped him mend his mosquito net. But he
didn't have to sleep outdoors.</p>
          <p>As the Bishop had arrived several days before the Conference he
had an extra Sunday, and Brother Morgan, who had charge of our church
at Hartford, came down to Edina and insisted on the Bishop's going up
and preaching for them on Sunday at Hartford. Edina was a larger town,
and the Bishop would have preached on Sunday to a larger number of
people; but as the people had never seen him up in that part, Brother
Morgan was very anxious that he should go up, and he asked me if I
would accompany the Bishop.</p>
          <p>Of course I went, and if he had not asked me I should have gone
anyhow, because I knew all the people up there. I had been up there about
six months, and I knew I would be of some service to look after the
Bishop a little, and do all I could; and having been up there before, I had
the hang of things a little, and I was quite sure I would be of service.</p>
          <p>So on Saturday afternoon Brother Rust, the Bishop. myself and
several others went to Hartford.</p>
          <p>It was not as convenient for Brother Morgan's folks as it would
have been for some others that I knew to entertain the Bishop, but he
thought as he was pastor, and had invited the Bishop, it was his duty to
entertain him. So his sister-in-law, Miss Barclay, and myself arranged the
room the best we could. I stopped with a friend not far away, and went
back and forth and did all I could.</p>
          <p>The dear old Bishop was as kind, and gentle, and pleasant, as if he
had been in a palace. He sat and conversed, and made the poor things feel
comfortable, because he saw they were doing the best they could.</p>
          <p>My! as I think it over now, I wonder what some of our Bishops at
home would have done. There are no hotels in Africa like there are
here, but there are some pleasant and comfortable homes. But these are
not always the people that take the Bishop. Brother Morgan was a grand
man; a black Englishman, born, raised and educated in the West Indies; a
very intelligent man. His wife, also, was a West Indian—a Miss
Barclay.</p>
          <p>The family of Barclays are as fine a family as there is in Liberia. Mr.
Arthur Barclay is a leading lawyer in Monrovia,
<pb id="smith377" n="377"/>
a young man of high moral character, and a real, true standby in our
Methodist Sunday School, and also an earnest worker in the temperance
cause; or was when I was there.</p>
          <p>The Bishop preached at Hartford Sunday morning and evening in our
little church. On Monday we went to Fortsville, and he preached there
Monday night. Tuesday we came back to Edina, had a rest of a day or so,
and then the Conference.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith378" n="378"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXVIII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>OLD CALABAR—VICTORIA'S JUBILEE—CAPE MOUNT—CLAY-ASHLAND
HOLINESS ASSOCIATION—RELIGION OF AFRICA—TRIAL FOR
WITCHCRAFT—THE WOMEN OF AFRICA.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>Old Calabar, West Africa, May 29, 1887. To-day I made my
first visit to the King's Yard at Duketown. Mrs. Lisle and I, with
a native Christian woman for interpreter, visited the women in
the native town. Oh, the sadness, and the deplorable condition of
these poor women. The wives of the kings and chiefs are not
allowed to go out to church, or to go out at all without permission.</p>
          <p>The first yard we visited was that of a big chief who has about
twenty wives, and that number, or more, of slaves. The first court was
the quarters and houses of these slaves. Passing out of this, up a dingy
alley into a small court, then through a door into a large, open courtyard,
we come to the quarters of the wives.</p>
          <p>At the entrance of the first door are planted in the doorway four
human skulls. I tried to step aside, but every way I stepped it seemed to
me I stepped on one. It was a very uncomfortable feeling, but then I knew
I had not done anything to the poor souls.</p>
          <p>In the center of the yard of this large court was a tree with a little,
low frame-work around it. Within this frame-work was a large American
dish, such as we would use here to put a turkey on, with a human skull on.
As I looked at it I thought of Daniel Webster. It was a skull quite
resembling that of the great statesman; of such marvelous shape and
proportions.</p>
          <p>To the right, and very nearly in front, was the head of a goat. All
had been sacrificed. I said, “When was this done?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, years ago, men and women were offered for sacrifice; but
since the missionaries have been here it has been stopped, and the skulls
are a remembrance.”</p>
          <pb id="smith379" n="379"/>
          <p>My second visit to the King's Yard was Sunday, June 12th.
We went to four houses. I sang, and talked through an interpreter,
and prayed, and told them how I found Jesus, and how He
saved me. Poor things, how interested they seemed; and I saw the
great tears in their eyes.</p>
          <p>Some of the women were very good looking; good features and
beautifully formed, as are also their children. Oh, how my heart longed
after them for Jesus.</p>
          <p>At the house of Ironbar, who is a big chief, the first thing, we saw on
entering was in one corner of the courtyard a large juju, the head of an
elephant, which represents a superstition they all believe in, and which
they all have, in some shape or form, in their houses. They also have the
skulls of goats, numbers of human skulls, turtle shells, chicken feathers,
lots of long strings, or bits of rag, hanging in strings and tied in different
knots and loops, and plenty of dirty grease poured over them.</p>
          <p>This was a big chief. He dressed like a gentleman, in English clothes,
and was my first escort to the Presbyterian Church.</p>
          <p>He had a train of servants behind him to carry his umbrella, which
was large, and of different colors of silk; blue, yellow, green, red, etc., and
a brass knob on top as big as a good sized teacup; two men could manage
it quite well; then they would take turns. Ironbar went to church nearly
every Sunday; and yet he was as full of superstition and heathenism as if
he had never heard the Gospel.</p>
          <p>At the third yard, buried at the threshold, there was a human skull,
over which one must walk to get in. Oh, what horror! a human
graveyard. But what about all you have not seen and heard of, of horrors?
I said, “Oh, Lord, how long shall the dreadful night of heathenism last?
Oh, that the day may break, and that right early. Amen.”</p>
          <p>At the fourth yard, as we passed the king's palace, to go to the court
where his wives stayed, we looked in and saw the table, on which were
bottles of champagne and brandy; and some eight or more of the lords,
and princes, and rulers gathered around, while their servants stood ready
to do their bidding; and as they drank their wine and smoked, I thought of
King Belshazzar and the writing on the wall. May God hasten the time
when this kingdom will be taken from them and given to the King of
kings.</p>
          <pb id="smith380" n="380"/>
          <p>At the fifth yard we saw the queen; a great, fat woman, with most
regular features, handsome brown skin, beautiful hands and arms, and very
small feet; her hair was done up in beautiful style; she was very dignified,
and tried to be pleasant, but I could see she was in no sympathy with
Jesus. I ventured to give her a few words, sang a hymn, and left her. She
was in full costume; about three yards of beautiful cloth about her loins
was all she had on! She has slaves by the hundred.</p>
          <p>A few days before one had hanged himself, supposed to have
been kidnapped and brought in, and the horror of slavery there is,
to many, as it was here, and they often kill themselves, by drowning
and hanging; his head was cut off and taken to the queen as a
relic. Some of the wives are girls of about fourteen.</p>
          <p>Duketown, Old Calabar, June 20th, 1887. This is a great day in
England and the Provinces; the jubilee of the fifty years reign of the
good queen. I should like to have been in England, and could have gone;
but I thought how many poor missionaries would have been glad to be
there, just for a little change and rest, as well as to be at the great royal
anniversary, but their work, and, with some, the want of means, kept
them from going; and I thought, though I needed the rest so much, and
the doctor had told me I would need to get out of the country, and have
an entire change of climate, before I could hope to be much better, that it
was right to deny myself this great and only privilege that I should ever
have of seeing such a demonstration, and in doing it the Lord blessed me,
and I trust will answer the little prayer<corr>.</corr> He put in my heart for the queen,
whose reign for fifty years has been of such a beautiful, high moral,
Christian character. May her life and health be very precious in His sight
may she live long to be a blessing to all nations; and when her reign is
ended here, may she reign with Him, who is the Lord of all nations, and out of
all has redeemed unto Himself, by the blood of Christ, kings and priests
unto God. Amen. Amen.</p>
          <p>Clay-Ashland, Liberia, West Africa, July 12th, 1888. For a long
time there has been a good deal of interest manifested among a number
of Christians, on the subject of personal holiness; and since the revival,
which has been going on for the last three weeks, this interest has been
intensified, and under consideration at different times with several of the
members, and with some of the leading Stewards of the church.</p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill17" entity="smith380">
              <p>GENERAL SHERMAN'S HOUSE, MONROVIA.</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb id="smith381" n="381"/>
          <p>I suggested the propriety of having a stated meeting once a month,
for the promotion of holiness, and for the benefit of those who were
specially and definitely interested on the subject. And in order that the
object or this meeting might be better understood, we thought it well to
organize it into an association, to be called the “Clay-Ashland Holiness
Association.” It has the endorsement of the pastor of the church, Rev.
James Cooper, and also has the benefit of his own personal experience of
the blessing of entire sanctification.</p>
          <p>It was decided that the pastor should appoint an assistant to Sister
Martha Ricks, as she always had an assistant at her Friday afternoon
prayer meeting; and then Sister Ricks might call anyone else to assist
whom she might choose.</p>
          <p>In order that we might help each other more, spiritually, we
thought it advisable to suggest that we be very watchful, very
prayerful, and devoted to God; and endeavor to lead a life of self-denial
and fear of God, and, as much as lay within us, to live consistent
lives, and by all means endeavor to avoid appearance of
evil; in praying for the blessing, be definite; in testimony after
receiving, be definite and God will strengthen your heart, and
strengthen your faith; stand together; and, with a firm faith in
God, you may not fear; but trust ye in the Lord forever, for in the
Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength. Amen.</p>
          <p>I had prayed, and asked the Lord for guidance about going,
and had been disappointed so often; then I had been down with a
severe attack of fever, and was quite weak; but the opportunity to go to
Cape Mount, and I thought I would go. Mr. Sherman's boat was going
up, and they told me I could go in it. As I opened my Bible,
my eyes fell on these words, which I took as
an assurance to start with: “I shall not die, but live, and declare
the goodness of God.”</p>
          <p>After we had got started, about three o'clock in the afternoon, a
storm came upon us about nine o'clock at night, and raged fearfully; it
seemed every minute that the boat would be capsized; a strong head wind,
and we were dreadfully sick; I was so sick I could hardly hold up my head.</p>
          <p>But all the time, as the little boat dashed to and fro, and it seemed
every moment as if it would go to pieces, the Lord kept my heart very
calm by repeatedly bringing these words to my mind: “I shall not die, but
live, and declare the goodness of God.” And so it did come to pass.
Hallelujah!</p>
          <pb id="smith382" n="382"/>
          <p>On the 3rd of June, 1889, I made another attempt to go to Cape
Mount, just before leaving Liberia for America. This was my last
opportunity and as I had visited all the other towns in the republic, I felt
I must see Cape Mount. As this was a very beautiful day, I went around
to see if I could get some good sister to go with me. I asked several, but
as it was not a very pleasant time of year to go, no one was able to go
with me. I went to Mrs. Sherman and asked her if she could not
suggest someone. She said she thought Amanda McCrumidy would go.</p>
          <p>Amanda was a good friend of mine, and had a sister who
lived in Cape Mount, and as she was in charge of Mrs. President
Robert's house, in Monrovia, I thought probably she might be
able to go; so I called and asked her, and at once she consented.
She was not a very strong body, but very brave hearted; I could
not have got anybody from Monrovia who was better suited for
this trip, (for we had an open boat), than was Miss McCrumidy.</p>
          <p>I went to Mr. Isaac Dixon, who was a large trader in Monrovia,
and also had a business at Cape Mount, and asked him if he could send me
up in one of his boats; of course I was to pay for it. He was very kind,
and gave me a good boat and a crew of his best men. We were to start on
Tuesday morning. Monday afternoon, about four o'clock, the clouds gathered
black, and we were threatened with a dreadful storm. As I looked out and-
saw the clouds, my faith quivered just a little, but I looked up to the Lord,
and in a moment all was calm. On Tuesday morning, June
fourth, the Lord had confirmed the assurance in my heart that I was to
go. At six A. M., the clouds were black and lowering, the thunder rolled, the
winds blew, but my faith never wavered; that was my time to go. So about
eight o'clock my friend, Amanda, came, and said: “Are you going?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, yes,” I said. A few moments later Mrs. Dixon sent her little
boy to say for me not to go; she was afraid we would have a great storm.
But I said, “No, this is my time to go.”</p>
          <p>I found when I got down to the waterside that Mr. Dixon's heart had
failed him; he was in hopes I would decide not to go. But they built a kind
of booth over the boat to protect us a little from the sun and storm, and
off we started for Cape Mount. We were out all day and all night and
reached Cape Mount at seven o'clock next morning. We praised the
Lord again and again.</p>
          <p>Thursday, June 6th. Made several calls, and preached to a
<pb id="smith383" n="383"/>
full house at night, and the Lord gave me great liberty in speaking,
and helped the people.</p>
          <p>Friday, 7th. We arranged a hammock, and walked three miles to a new
settlement to visit the emigrants; and of all the sad sights I ever saw, it
was those poor people; how my heart ached for them; destitute, and sick,
and ignorant; there was not a house among them, that I visited, that was
anything like comfortable.</p>
          <p>Saturday, 8th. I visited at Mrs. Briley's station, the Episcopal Mission.
This lady was a white missionary, and has spent a number of years in
Africa, and I suppose will be there the balance of her days. This
used to be a very prosperous station; but from
what I saw of it, it seemed to lack about everything, and need
about everything.</p>
          <p>Sunday, 9th. I preached twice, and addressed the Sabbath School.</p>
          <p>Monday, 10th. Six A. M. We are off to our open boats again
to Monrovia. Out all night. Oh how good the Lord is. A storm
overtakes us and threatens us heavily. As I looked up to my
Father, God, and called on Him to help us, He answered me speedily,
and in a little while the wind seemed to subside, and the
clouds passed away.</p>
          <p>Tuesday, 11th. Still in the boat, and sick; but the morning
is lovely. Praise the Lord. We get to Monrovia about eleven
o'clock.</p>
          <p>I am often asked, “What is the religion of Africa?” Well, where I
was they had no real form of religion. They were what we would call
devil worshipers. They say God is good; He don't make an humbug for
them; so there is no need of praying to
Him. But they pray, and dance, and cook large dishes of rice
and fish, and set it out of a night so that the Devil can have a good
meal. They think if they feed him well, and
keep on good terms
with him, he will give them good crops and good luck, and keep
away sickness. If smallpox, or any sickness of that kind comes to
their town, they say it is because somebody has made the Devil mad.</p>
          <p>While at Baraka with Bishop Taylor, I had my first experience
of their laws and customs. Sister Betty Tubman, Aunt Julia
Fletcher, and I, went, in company with the Bishop, to open a
station at Baraka. It is a large, native town, and years ago the Methodist
Church had a flourishing station right near this same town.</p>
          <pb id="smith384" n="384"/>
          <p>As Bishop Taylor had come to Africa to help my people by
establishing missions and schools, I felt it was my duty to do all I
could to help, and stand by the Bishop, and do what I could by
looking after the little necessities.</p>
          <p>I had a large canteen, as they call them in Africa; we would say
lunch box here; so I would fill it with food, the best I could get; I would
bake a large pone of bread, and get some tinned meats, and a ham, when I
could. Five dollars was about the cheapest a ham could be got, for at Cape
Palmas, but even at that they didn't have to hang on the hands of the
merchants; for when it comes to food, the Liberians are not stingy, and
ham is not a rarity, though they don't have them every day; but generally
manage when they want them specially. They can often get things of this
kind, that are expensive, in trade, with coffee or palm oil. But, of course,
I had nothing of this kind, and had always to pay cash for what I got at
the stores.</p>
          <p>Then I had a little kerosene stove that I took with me, and
cocoa, and coffee, and a tin of condensed milk, and biscuits, or
hardtack, for bread don't last very long; if you attempt to keep it,
it will sour or mould; so we generally use it up while it is fresh,
and fall back on hardtack.</p>
          <p>The Lord was so good that I generally had a little cash by me. But
often it was not a question of cash, and you couldn't get the things you
needed; they were not to be had. But it was wonderful how I learned to
manage and get on. It is said that necessity is the mother of invention;
and Africa is certainly the place where it can be developed.</p>
          <p>We used to get up in the morning early; I would boil some water and
make the Bishop a cup of cocoa or coffee, and so give him an early
breakfast.</p>
          <p>The natives were always kind and hospitable; they would have
their meal about nine or ten o'clock; but we would be very faint
by that time, not being used to it; and, as the Bishop was a very
early riser, I knew it was best for him to have something to eat
before that time. And then I always took at least a cup of tea, or
something before it was late in the day.</p>
          <p>The natives would bring in, perhaps, a chicken. They didn't scald
them and pick them as we do; they would kill them and swing them over
a fire; and, of course, all the feathers they didn't get off, we would have
to take off ourselves; then they would bring
<pb id="smith385" n="385"/>
great calabashes of rice, and pepper, for they use everything very hot
with pepper; that was one of the things I never could get used to, the hot
pepper. But the dear old Bishop would help himself
to the rice and fowl, and goat, for they would often kill a goat in the
morning and cook it for breakfast.</p>
          <p>We would set a box in the middle of the floor, and I would spread a
cloth over it, and they would set these calabashes on, and we would sit
down. Sometimes they would bring in three or four
calabashes; we would have to eat some out of each one; they wouldn't feel
pleasant at all if we sent one back without eating out
of it; so we generally had plenty, if we could only eat it; one often has to
acquire the taste before he can really like it. I was in
Africa a whole year before I really enjoyed or relished my food.
Everything seems to taste different; but some get used to it very
quickly, and others take some time. I always had plenty to eat in
Africa. I never saw a day but what I had plenty, though it was
not always what my appetite relished.</p>
          <p>I thought when we got to Baraka that we would make a fire
outside, and we would have a real picnic time. We would cook
everything the way we wanted to cook it, just as they do at picnics;
for Aunt Julia and Betty, were both good cooks, and on that
line I was expecting just to show the Bishop how nicely we could
treat him.</p>
          <p>But, lo, when we got there we were not allowed to make a fire
outside at all; whatever cooking was done, must be done in the native
house we occupied. No fire was allowed outside, except a
kind of kiln, where they burned their pottery—all sorts of vessels
made of clay which are put in the fire and burned.</p>
          <p>It is wonderful how clever they are in those things; they make all
their cooking utensils; we would call it earthen ware; some of them are
very pretty; they are strong and well made, and of all
sizes; jars that will hold one, two, three and five gallons of water; then
there are smaller utensils.</p>
          <p>We stayed in the king's best house; a large, native house; mud
floor, but dry; no windows, no chimney; there was a space in the
floor where we made the fire, and did the cooking, and the smoke
would ascend and go all through the thatch. I don't know how I
stood it, but I got on beautifully. When the wood was wet and
would smoke a good deal, I would suffer with smoke in my eyes;
but, somehow, I have all idea that smoke was healthy in Africa!</p>
          <pb id="smith386" n="386"/>
          <p>The custom was that every house in the town in the evening had a
little fire outside in the front of the door, and many times a
piece of tobacco and a pipe would be laid by it; that was for any
of their friends who were dead, or the Devil could come and light
his pipe; (of course they suppose the Devil smokes); they thought
it was a good thing, and would please him. This was why they
would not allow us to build a fire outside. I thought it was
nonsense; but they told me I had better not persist. So, when I sent
word to the king, and he said, no, we could not make a fire outside,
and when I took a walk myself all through the town, just
about dusk, and saw, sure enough, by every hut a little bunch of
wood that had been burned and was ready to light again, I just
did as I was told, and did my cooking in my own native house.</p>
          <p>While we there the old king's head wife, who was the queen wife, was
tried and condemned as a witch. That meant that she was to die by
drinking sassy wood.</p>
          <p>One of the other wives of the king accused the head wife of
bewitching her child. The child was a girl about fourteen years old, and
while in the casava farm digging casavas she was bitten by what is called
the casava snake, which is as poisonous as the cobra of India. When this
child died they said it was because the head wife had bewitched her; and
when any one is accused of being a witch she must die.</p>
          <p>This poor woman ran away and was gone three months, to her
people. And being the king's head wife it was what they called
a great “shame palaver;” anything to happen to the king's wife
—that was very bad indeed.</p>
          <p>As the king's wife was of a very high family, they all came together, and
it took them three months before they could settle
it. But it was settled and she had decided to drink the sassy wood.</p>
          <p>She had two sons, splendid young men; they were tall and
graceful, just like their father, the king; they were very bright
young men, and one of them could speak good English. So they
told us on Friday that the mother was to drink sassy wood on Saturday 
again; she had to drink it twice. So we asked them to come
and tell us when the time came, and they said they would.</p>
          <p>The mother stopped at another little native town about a half mile
away from this big town. So on Saturday morning about eight o'clock the
young man came and told us. Aunt Julia had
<pb id="smith387" n="387"/>
gone out to look for some wood; so Betty and I went with the young
man. Betty Tubman could understand the native language and talk it
very well.</p>
          <p>Just as we got to this little town we found the men and the woman
going to the place of execution. The town was enclosed by a stick fence.
The old woman walked through the gate into the open space just outside.</p>
          <p>She was a woman not very tall, but very black, beautiful limbs,
beautifully built, small feet, as a lady would have, and beautiful hands and
arms; her head was shaved and something black rubbed over it; and she
had a little grass hip cloth like a little skirt just around her loins.</p>
          <p>As we passed through the gate I thought of the Lord Jesus, who had
told us to go forth bearing his reproach. Outside the gate there was a
kind of a grove, and an open space just beyond this grove. When they
got to the place they stopped. There were four or five old men, and two
young men.</p>
          <p>The old men stood as witnesses. They set down a mortar. One had a
calabash, and another carried the sassy wood, which is a liquid decoction.
I don't know as any one has ever found what the composition of this
sassy wood really is; but I am told it is a mixture of certain barks. There
is a tree there which grows very tall, called the sassy wood tree; but there
is something mixed with this which is very difficult to find out, and the
natives do not tell what it is. They say that it is one of their medicines
that they use to carry out their law for punishing witches; so you cannot
find out what it is.</p>
          <p>Though it was so warm, I felt myself got cold as I looked at
the scene. My heart seemed to stop beating. Oh, how I prayed
to God to save that woman. We couldn't do anything to help her;
her husband couldn't help her; her sons couldn't help her; her
people couldn't help her. No, she was accused of being a witch,
and she must pay the penalty; and the penalty was to drink the
sassy wood. If she throws it up she has gained the case.</p>
          <p>Sometimes they do throw it up, and then they stand very high; they
are raised to a higher state of dignity than ever they held before. So I
prayed for the poor, dear woman, that God would make her throw it up.</p>
          <p>I thought once I could not bear to see it; but then I held on. I
remember how I clutched the limb of a tree near by when
<pb id="smith388" n="388"/>
she was about to take it; and I held on and prayed. Her son
stood with us and looked at his mother drink the first
dose; and then ran away. The two young men dipped this decoction out of
the mortar into the calabash, and set it on the ground, and then she had
to pick it up and drink it.</p>
          <p>When they had filled the basin she stood and looked at it and then
picked up three pebbles, and said something like a little prayer; then she
struck on the side of the basin. I could understand when she said “Niswa,
Oh, Niswa,” which was to say “Oh, God.” I didn't know what else she
said. But she struck one of the stones on the side of the dish, threw the
other in it, and the other one she threw away. Then she drank the sassy
wood. She had two gallons to drink.</p>
          <p>I turned to Betty and said: “What does she say, Betty?”
And she told me the part that I could not understand. The whole
prayer was this: “Oh, Niswa, if I have made witch, and this
child has died, when I drink this sassy wood I must not throw it
up. But if I have not made witch so that this child has died, then
I must throw up the sassy wood.”</p>
          <p>So that was what she said all the time she was drinking the sassy
wood. After she had swallowed the first dose they dipped out
another basinful. Oh, I trembled. I said, “Lord, do make her throw it up.”
And just as she was going to stoop down to lift up the second basinful,
I saw her give her shoulders a little twitch, and open her month, and if
you ever saw a water plug in the street throw out water—she threw up
that sassy wood, in a perfect stream!</p>
          <p>Well, I could have shouted. I said, “Thank God.” But I didn't say it
very loud, for those fellows looked vengeance, and I was afraid they
would drive us away.</p>
          <p>Then she drank the second basinful, and then the third, and threw it
up, and she was victor. My! didn't I come home out of that place
jumping? I cannot describe how I felt.</p>
          <p>The next morning was Sunday morning; and about eight
o'clock we heard such singing and playing and beating of drums,
and we wondered what in the world was up. We looked out, and
here came through the town all the women, and this same woman,
the king's wife, with two escorts on either side, and beautifully
dressed; she had a handsome country cloth, with all sorts of colors,
like Joseph's coat, wrapped about her; she was bathed and
<pb id="smith389" n="389"/>
greased; she had rings in her ears, and bracelets on her wrists; her fingers
were covered with rings, and rings on her toes and ankles. She looked
beautiful!</p>
          <p>They have some kind of grass they dye black, and it looks
very much like hair; and she had on a head dress of this, beautifully curled,
and she looked as beautiful as she could be. Then
she had a great, big umbrella, red, and blue, and green and yellow
striped. Oh, but she was a swell! And they took her through
the town; they danced and sang; children, little boys and girls,
and women.</p>
          <p>The next day, on Monday, the men burned powder, as they called it.
About five o'clock in the morning we heard a great gun
firing. We didn't know but war had begun. But it was the men's day for
their jollification over the victory the king's wife had gained.</p>
          <p>I shall never forget how the poor old king came to me and
wanted me to drink wine.</p>
          <p>“No, king,” I said to him, “you know I am a temperance
woman. I no drink wine.”</p>
          <p>He seemed to be quite indignant. He said, “What is the matter?
When my woman no die you can't drink wine a little bit with me when
my heart is glad cause my woman no die?”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “king, I am very glad, and I did pray, and believe
God helped your woman so she no die. But myself I no drink wine.”</p>
          <p>Then as he went to turn away, almost with disgust, I said to him, “I
tell you king, I give you cup cocoa. I make it for you. So you drink
cocoa with me.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” he said, then he smiled.</p>
          <p>So I went to work and made a nice bowl of cocoa, and put sugar and
condensed milk in it, and gave him a hardtack and some meat, which
pleased him greatly. So we were friends.</p>
          <p>The poor women of Africa, like those of India, have a hard
time. As a rule, they have all the hard work to do. They have
to cut and carry all the wood, carry all the water on their heads,
and plant all the rice. The men and boys cut and burn the bush,
with the help of the women; but sowing the rice, and planting the
casava, the women have to do.</p>
          <p>You will often see a great, big man walking ahead, with nothing in
his hand but a cutlass (as they always carry that or a
<pb id="smith390" n="390"/>
spear), and a woman, his wife, coming on behind, with a great big child
on her back, and a load on her head.</p>
          <p>No matter how tired she is, her lord would not think of bringing her
a jar of water, to cook his supper with, or of beating the rice; no, she
must do that. A great big boy would not bring water for his mother; he
would say:</p>
          <p>“Boy no tote water; that be woman's work.”</p>
          <p>If they live with missionaries, or Liberians, or anyone outside of
their own native people, then they will do such things; but not for one
another.</p>
          <p>The moment a girl child is born, she belongs to somebody. The
father, who has a son, makes it the highest aim of his life to see that his
son has a wife; so he settles, and begins to pay a dowry for a girl for his
son. Sometimes they are but a few months old, when you will see them
with their betrothal jewels on.</p>
          <p>If the fellow who buys the girl is well off, she will have about her
little waist a thick roll of beads; sometimes five or six strings together; or
she will have bracelets on her little wrists, sometimes of brass, sometimes
only made of common iron by the native blacksmith; she will have the
same on her ankles, with a little tinkle in it, like a bell, so it makes a
noise when she walks.</p>
          <p>As they grow up, they have their tastes, and their likes and dislikes.
The marriageable age is from thirteen to fourteen, and sometimes
younger. All these years the boy's father, or the man himself, is paying
on the girl. That is why it is hard to get the girls. It is the girls that bring
big money; so the more girls a father has, that much richer he is.</p>
          <p>Girls who are bought with a bullock are high toned; that is about the
highest grade. Then the next is brass kettles, and cloth and beads. The
third is more ordinary; tobacco, cloth, powder, and a little gin is not
objectionable. To all of these he can put as much more as he likes; but
what I have named are the principal things used in buying a native girl for
a wife.</p>
          <p>Poor things, they are not consulted; they have no choice in the
matter. If they don't like the man, they are obliged to go with him
anyway, no matter how illy he may treat them; and sometimes they are
cruelly treated. But their own father could not protect them. The laws in
this are very strict. A man's wife is his wife, and no one dare interfere.</p>
          <p>One morning at Sinoe, about six o'clock—I generally got up
<figure id="ill18" entity="smith390"><p>FRANCES, MY NATIVE BASSA GIRL.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith391" n="391"/>
at that time, and often earlier, especially when washing; five or
six o'clock in the morning was the most beautiful part of the day
in Africa, especially if one had a big day's washing or ironing to
do, or any thing else; it is very pleasant and cool then, but as the
sun rises it gets stronger, until sometimes it is almost unbearable—
I heard someone crying most piteously in the street, and there
seemed to be a number of voices shouting and talking; but mingled
with all I heard this deep, piteous crying.</p>
          <p>I went and looked out of the window, and there was a poor girl,
I suppose about fifteen or sixteen years of age, and as pretty
a colored girl as I ever saw; she had a dark brown skin, was of
medium size and beautifully formed; her hair was done up prettily,
as they can do it, and her hands and arms were as plump and
as delicately shaped as if she had been born a queen.</p>
          <p>There were five or six men, and the same number of boys.
The old man was as ugly as a monkey; he was her husband; he had
hold of her arm, and was jerking her along, and beating her; then
the boys would run up and give her a slap on her bare shoulders
which you could hear quite plainly.</p>
          <p>I ran down stairs and called Mr. R., and begged him to go and se if
he could do anything for the poor thing. He said it was a woman
palaver, he supposed, and that is the biggest kind of a palaver in
Africa, and nobody can help settle them, but themselves. However, I
begged him so hard that he went.</p>
          <p>He came back in about an hour, and said she was the wife of
this horrid, old man, and she had run away from him because he had
beaten her, and had been gone several weeks; and these other men
had found her, and had held her for the old man, but she did
not want to go to him.</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “can't anything be done to help her?”</p>
          <p>“No,” he said, “there is only one thing; if some one of these
younger men would coax the old man to sell her, and he consented
and they paid him a good dowry, they could have her. But if
the old man was contrary, and should refuse, he would torture
her to death right in the presence of her own father, and he
could not help her.”</p>
          <p>But he said the old man was rather good natured, and he
thought one of these young fellows would buy her.</p>
          <p>Sometimes these old fellows do these tricks to get money. I
really hope they did buy her.</p>
          <pb id="smith392" n="392"/>
          <p>Now that is the reason it is so much better for the missionary
to buy the girls, at the price of a bullock, which is  twenty or
twenty-five dollars; that is the price of a girl. And they are very
honorable in this. If a girl has been bought by a missionary, she
is free as long as she lives; no one will ever claim her; but if otherwise,
she can be claimed years after, by anyone of her people who
chooses to make trouble. Even, if she was married and settled it
would not save her, if she could not say she was bought.</p>
          <p>I was not asked to pay anything for my Frances, a Bassa girl, though
that was their custom. Her father gave her to me, and so did Mrs. Brown,
to whom he had first given her without any dowry. Her mother died, and
I told Mr. Brown if her people wanted her, they must pay me two
bullocks; for it had cost me that with the care and trouble I had had with
her. After that I never heard any more about it.</p>
          <p>The boys are free; no dowry for them. They can go and live with
missionaries, marry and settle, just as they like.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith393" n="393"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXIX.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>HOW I CAME TO TAKE LITTLE BOB—TEACHING HIM TO READ—HIS
CONVERSION—SOME OF HIS TRIALS, AND HOW HE MET THEM—BOB
GOES TO SCHOOL.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>When I first went to Africa I saw there was much to do, and
I felt I could do but little. At that time there was no real medical
doctor within twenty or thirty miles of Monrovia. Of course there
were plenty of patent medicines to be had, such as pills and quinine, and
other helps. And then the natives helped in fever
cases, and all kinds of sickness, by the use of herbs, which, when skillfully
administered, as many know how to do, in my opinion
are much better than doctors' medicines, except quinine.</p>
          <p>But I had never been where a doctor could not be called in a case of
emergency.</p>
          <p>So I thought it I could get a nice little boy, I would train him for a
missionary, and a doctor as well. I saw how he might do
much good. So I felt led to pray, and ask the Lord to open the way that I
might get a boy.</p>
          <p>I saw three boy that I liked. They lived in different Liberian
families.</p>
          <p>One was the son of a king, who lived with Mrs. Crusoe at Hartford.
He was a nice lad, and I would have liked to have him.</p>
          <p>Another was at Edina, Bassa. He lived with Mrs. Moore.</p>
          <p>The other lived with Mrs. Horris, at Lower Buchanan, in Bassa.</p>
          <p>The were very bright, smart boys, and only needed a little help, as I
thought. But non of these parties would consent to my
taking them. They wanted I should take a Liberian. But I did
not feel led just that way, and I plead with them for one of the boys.
But I could not get them; so then I gave it up. I thought the
Lord knew my heart, and what I wanted to do was for His
glory only.</p>
          <pb id="smith394" n="394"/>
          <p>In 1887, while at Cape Palmas, though I had given up all
hope or desire of getting a boy, little Bob and a little playmate of
his used to come to Mrs. Harmon's. They were very little fellows,
and as I did my own housekeeping, and so often had bits of food
left, I would call these children and give them to them. My! they
were pleased; and I became very fond of them, and often would
talk to them as best I could. I could not understand them so well
as they could understand me. Ma Harmon could talk the Gredebo
language just like a native, and they almost idolized Mr.
Harmon. They knew they lost a true friend when he was taken.</p>
          <p>Ma Harmon had told these children that they must always
speak to me; say “Good morning, Mammy.”</p>
          <p>So one day I was going downtown, and little Bob and his
friend were hanging on the gate as I passed. When they saw me
coming they began shouting, “Good morning, Mammy! Good
morning, Mammy!”</p>
          <p>I went up and put my hand on Bob's head. I always admired
him so much; he was so black, and his skin was so soft and
smooth, like a kid glove.</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “are you fine boy to-day?”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>He understood what I said.</p>
          <p>“True, you be fine too much,” I said.</p>
          <p>To a native child that means everything we mean when we
say, “You are a good boy,” or a “nice boy.”</p>
          <p>My! they were so pleased. I had noticed, as I was passing, a
man and woman who stood talking together; and when I had gone
a few steps away the man called out, “Mammy!”</p>
          <p>I turned, and he said, “Mammy,” (for you must know that
all foreigners and Liberians are called ‘Mammy’ and ‘Daddy;’ and in the sense it is used in America, one would feel like
drawing up their shoulders sometimes; but when the natives
use it, it is as we would use ‘Mr.’ and <corr>‘</corr>Mrs.’), “I want you to
take that pick'n and teach him God palavar,” pointing to little
Bob. “Myself, I be fool; I no sabe God. I don't want my pick'n to
be fool all same like myself.”</p>
          <p>“Jack,” I said, “is that your pick'n?”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“For true? You be his daddy?”</p>
          <p>“Yes. I want you to take him; all that place you live to
<pb id="smith395" n="395"/>
come when you catch England and big America, you teach him,
so he can sabe God proper.”</p>
          <p>“Well, Jack,” I said, “myself don't be well just now; dem
fever humbug me too much. I be weak plenty. So when dat steamer
live to catch here, with Bishop Taylor's missionaries, myself I go
down the coast a little bit. Jack, why not give him to some of the
Liberian people? He will teach him.”</p>
          <p>“No, Mammy,” he said, “if you left him on his hand, he no
sabe nothing.”</p>
          <p>And strange as it may seem, there was much more truth than
poetry in this statement.</p>
          <p>This was on Tuesday; and on Saturday the looked for
steamer arrived with Bishop Taylor's second party of thirteen or
more missionaries for the Congo.</p>
          <p>I had been down with fever for three or four days, and was very weak. I
hardly knew how to get ready. But the kind friends came in, and
my old standby, Betty Tubman, and Rosetta Cole, took hold and
helped me get my things together; and the dear old Bishop, God
bless him, got hold of my trunk and helped out with it, then rolled
up my things in the rug and carried them down, and I can hear
him say now:</p>
          <p>“Come on, Amanda.”</p>
          <p>Oh! but wasn't I weak! He saw and knew it, and I could see the
great sympathy in his eyes. But, Oh! he did not know how much
he helped me when he went ahead and said, “Now come on,
Amanda.” I said, “Lord, help me.” And He did, and we reached the
boat. They helped me in, and we were soon off to the steamer.</p>
          <p>Now aboard the steamer. Thank God. How nice to see a lot of
home folks, and all so happy. I seemed to gather strength. We had
a pleasant time.</p>
          <p>I was away for months, and returned with but little gained, if
any; for my trip of seven days from Calabar to Cape Palmas was so sad
that whatever I had gained I lost, and was so weak I could scarcely get out of
the boat.</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “it is no use; I see I have got to go home.”</p>
          <p>For three years I had been planning and hoping, but could
not seem to get clear light from above, and I was so sure God Himself
had sent me to Africa that I felt I dare not leave without His
permission; although the doctors at Lagos and old Calabar
<pb id="smith396" n="396"/>
both said that I should come home. So I kept my few things
packed so as to be ready for a homeward steamer that would stop
at Cape Palmas and at Monrovia, for I must stop there for my
little girl, Frances.</p>
          <p>I waited one week and no steamer stopped. Two weeks, three
weeks, and no homeward steamer stopped. How tiresome. But then,
what will you do? and what could you do?</p>
          <p>I worked away, as usual, doing all I could by day and night. The
latter part of the third week brought a letter, by an outward bound
steamer, to Brother Pratt, Bishop Taylor's agent, that thirteen
missionaries would be out soon, giving the date that they would leave
Liverpool; and the Bishop had asked me to help Brother Pratt in looking
after the missionaries when they arrived. Brother Pratt came to me and
said;</p>
          <p>“Now, Ma, you can't go. These missionaries are coming, and the
Bishop said he wanted you to help get them settled.”</p>
          <p>So I felt that delay to me was of the Lord, though I seemed to be of
so little use. But, though I say it myself, I really don't know what
Brother Pratt or the missionaries would have done if it had not been for
the little help I was able to give; and this, I believe, dear Miss Whitfield
and Miss McNeil would say, too.</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said to Brother Pratt, “all right; I'm in for it.”</p>
          <p>So we went to planning as best we could. Jack was not home
when we first got back. So I thought it was all over about taking
the child. But one day I met Jack in the street.</p>
          <p>“Mammy,” he said, “howdy; I glad for see you. You be well now.”</p>
          <p>“Thank you, Jack, but myself don't be well. Weak, weak, all time.”</p>
          <p>“Mammy, I be sorry for you. You goin' take that pick'n?”</p>
          <p>“Well, Jack, that boy be very small boy; he live to give somebody
plenty trouble; small boy, so.”</p>
          <p>So I spoke to him in what we call broken English. He could speak it
well, and understand it very well if you would break it up.</p>
          <p>“You See, Jack, if I take him I must be all same as his mammy. All
same like if I born him myself. My heart must be big like his own
mammy's heart; and this fever bother me all time; so I am weak.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” he said, with a sad face, “Mammy you promised to
take him.”</p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill19" entity="smith396">
              <p>BOB.</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb id="smith397" n="397"/>
          <p>“Well, Jack, I go home; I look my head; then I will speak to God,
and if my heart lay down I will call you.”</p>
          <p>So he said “all right,” and went. Several times he came to see me to
see if I had got light.</p>
          <p>“No, not yet.”</p>
          <p>He and his wife came, and I still said “No.”</p>
          <p>So I said one night, “Now, Lord, this must be settled. I must say
something to these people when they come again.”</p>
          <p>Then I prayed, and asked the Lord to show me His will in the
matter. “Oh! Lord, Thou knowest I have no money to support this child
if I take him; and I don't want to take the care and responsibility of this
child, with nothing to help myself, or him. But if Thou dost want me to
take him, and wilt make it clear that it is Thy will, and I should do it, it
will be all right; and I know Thou wilt help me to take care of him. Now,
Lord, make it clear what I must do. I will wait until Thou dost speak
to me.”</p>
          <p>Then a few moments' quiet, as I knelt before Him. And these words
came to me, clear:</p>
          <p>“Is not Ethiopia stretching out her hands to God?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, Lord.”</p>
          <p>“Cannot you help a little?”</p>
          <p>“Lord, Thou knowest I am very weak, and I don't know what I can
do.”</p>
          <p>Then these words came clear and distinct: “You do what you can,
and where you leave off, God will raise up somebody to do the rest.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “that is reasonable, and I will trust the Lord, and
take the child, and do the best I can.”</p>
          <p>In a few days Jack and wife, Bob's own mother, came, and brought
Bob; and they both signed the agreement, relinquishing all claims. Bishop
Taylor and Betty Tubman were witnesses.</p>
          <p>The following is a copy of the agreement:</p>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener>
                    <dateline>CAPE 
PALMAS, <date>February 16, 1888.</date></dateline>
                  </opener>
                  <p>We, Jack Smart or Na we, his father, and We a de, his mother, do
give our son, Bob, to Mrs. Amanda Smith to raise and educate as her own
child. And we relinquish all claim to him from this time forth.</p>
                  <closer><signed>JACK SMART (his X mark).
<lb/>
WE A DE (her X mark).</signed>
<signed>WM. TAYLOR, Bishop.
<lb/>
ELIZABETH TUBMAN,
<lb/>
Witnesses.</signed></closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <pb id="smith398" n="398"/>
          <p>Now there was Bob; a little, naked heathen, but he was as happy as a
prince.</p>
          <p>His mother had given him his bath in the river; so I gave him a nice
red kerchief to put on around his loins, and he was dressed! A day or two
more, and I had made his first pants, out of a half yard of calico.</p>
          <p>When he got them on, oh! if you had seen him strut! He was the
proudest little darkey that ever got into pants, and calico at that!</p>
          <p>Next thing was his lesson. Mrs. Margaret Davis, Foxrock, my ever
faithful, untiring friend, had sent me a box, and in it were some A, B, C
cards, and several little primers.</p>
          <p>I had given them all away but one little primer, and one card; so I
must begin my work at once; for I was so miserable I thought I could not
live long, and the little I could do, I must do quickly. I prayed the Lord to
help me, and bless Bob, and help him to learn quickly. I thought if I could
get him so he could read the Bible for himself, that was about all I could
hope to do.</p>
          <p>In two weeks he could say his A, B, C's, and knew every letter.</p>
          <p>One day he got a little stubborn, and did not want to say his lesson. I
coaxed him, and reasoned, but he had “spottie” on him; he would not
learn. I saw that would not help any. I thought, “Well, I cannot give it up
now; so I must doctor him a little bit.” So I went out and got a little
switch; when he saw it he said;</p>
          <p>“Oh! I can learn; I can say it.”</p>
          <p>“All right,” I said; so he did; and his lesson was all right.</p>
          <p>Now the next. I had no little spelling primers, nor could anything of
the kind have been got in the republic anywhere, at that
time, whatever there may be now. The little primer Mrs. Davis
had sent was good, large reading, only. The first lesson began:</p>
          <p>“God is good. He gives us our food every day.”</p>
          <p>Now Bob knew every letter when he saw it; so I had him use this
book for a spelling book and a reader. After he would spell the word out,
“G-o-d, i-s, g-o-o-d, h-e,” etc., I would have him stand up on the floor, and
I would give it out, “God,” he would spell; “is,” “good,” and so on.</p>
          <p>Finally, I told him he must learn to read. I would start off myself to
show him what I meant; then I would say, “Now, go on.”</p>
          <p>He would begin, “G-o-”</p>
          <pb id="smith399" n="399"/>
          <p>“No, go on.”</p>
          <p>“G-o-”</p>
          <p>“No.”</p>
          <p>“God.”</p>
          <p>“Ah! that's right.”</p>
          <p>“I-s.”</p>
          <p>“No.”</p>
          <p>“I-s.”</p>
          <p>“No.”</p>
          <p>“Is,” he would read.</p>
          <p>“Ah! that's right. Go on.”</p>
          <p>I felt he caught the idea of what it was to read. And so he went on.
And in six months he had learned to read a little, and spell most of the
words, though he did not know what they all meant; but I stuck to him,
and prayed the Lord to help him.</p>
          <p>I do not know how old he was when I took him, as the natives do
not keep dates, as we do. The only thing I had to go by was his teeth; a
child is about six years old when he cuts his back teeth; he was just
cutting his back teeth when I took him, so I thought he was about six
years old.</p>
          <p>He was short, and fat, and very strong. He had learned
English remarkably fast, so that months before I brought him to
England he had got so he could read in the Testament, and, at family
prayers every morning, he and I would read verse about;
and he could read almost as well as I could in the Testament when
I brought him to England.</p>
          <p>The people were astonished. They could hardly believe that a little
while before, he was a little, raw, naked heathen, and could speak but two
words of English when I took him: “Good morning, Mammy,” and “Drink water.”</p>
          <p>When he would want a drink he would take hold of my dress, and
lead me where he could see the pitcher or pail of water, then he would
say, “Mammy, drink water.”</p>
          <p>Now, when all is considered, I don't believe there is a child in
this country, born of Christian parents, that would have shown a
capability beyond that child's. It is nonsense to say that a native
African is not capable of learning.</p>
          <p>It was in March, 1891. I had been invited to Folkston, England, to
hold a mission. On my way from Southport to Folkston, we spent a day
or two in London, with Mrs. Dr. Bordman,
<pb id="smith400" n="400"/>
who had arranged a nice reception for us at her home, Highbry, London.
She had invited to meet us, Mrs. Hannah Smith, Mrs. Mark Guy Pierce,
and a number of other friends. We had a blessed time of fellowship, and
then we passed on to Folkston.</p>
          <p>I had arranged in April for Bob to go to school at Southport. I had
become very much attached to him, so I felt I hardly knew how to let
him go away from me, and yet, for his good, I knew I must do so. But I
was anxious that he should become converted. I was very much burdened
for him. I had taught him all about the way, simply as I could, and he and
I often prayed together. Dear little fellow!</p>
          <p>Sometimes when I would be so weak, when we would get down to
pray, he would pray for me so earnestly, and say, “Oh! God, bless my
ma. Make her well, so she can be strong, so she can walk about.”</p>
          <p>I used to suffer a great deal with my back. So he would say, “Oh! Lord,
oh! God, make my ma's back well.”</p>
          <p>And then he loved to hear Bible stories. He would sit for hours and
listen to anything you would say about Jesus.</p>
          <p>Before he could speak English at all, when at family prayer, he
seemed to have such a love for the words “God,” and “Jesus.” He used to
kneel beside me and those two words were all he could say in English. So,
as we would kneel down, while someone would be praying, he would
pound on the chair with his little hand, and say, “Oh! God. Oh! Jesus.
Oh! God. Oh! Jesus.” I could not understand what else he said, but there
was something religious in him.</p>
          <p>One night I got greatly burdened for him, while at Folkston.</p>
          <p>I slept very little all night. Oh, how I prayed that God would
save him.</p>
          <p>Next morning, at family prayers, just he and I, we read our chapter
over, and I preached a little sermon to Bob, about an hour and a half
long. I read, and explained, and illustrated, by what I knew he could
understand, things he knew of in Africa. I took my time to explain it, so
he could give it back to me in correct answers to my questions, so that I
knew he had clearly in his mind what I tried to teach.</p>
          <p>“Now, Bob,” I said to him, “you know that I have always
told you that if you ask Jesus to do anything for you, you must
believe He will do it.”</p>
          <pb id="smith401" n="401"/>
          <p>“Yes,” he said.</p>
          <p>“You know I never told you a lie, did I?”</p>
          <p>“No.”</p>
          <p>“When I told you I was going to do something, I always did it,
didn't I?”</p>
          <p>“Yes.”</p>
          <p>“Well, just so you must believe Jesus. When you ask Him to
make your heart good, believe that Ho will do it, because He loves
you, and wants you to be good. So now He can give you a new
heart this morning, if you will just tell Him what you want, and
just believe Him, and trust Him. Now, we will just kneel
down, and you pray for yourself. Tell Jesus just what you want.
Tell Him in your own way, just the best you know how.”</p>
          <p>So we knelt down. Dear, little Bob! He waited for a few moments,
thoughtfully and sincerely, and then he began to pray. He said;</p>
          <p>“Oh! God, I come to you. I beg you to make my heart good.
Take all the bad out of my heart, so I won't lie; so I won't steal.
Oh! God, put your good Spirit in my heart, so I can always obey
my ma; so I can be good. I beg you, Jesus. I will believe you.
Help me. For Jesus' sake. Amen.”</p>
          <p>I felt sure God heard that little prayer, for my heart went with it;
and when Bob stopped praying, I took hold of God. Oh, how I prayed,
and how I believed. And I claimed Bob's conversion with him. that God
had done what we asked Him. I felt peace in my heart, and assurance, and
I rose up and we sang Praise God!</p>
          <p>This was on Friday morning. In the afternoon I was invited to take a
service at the Rev. Mr. Toke's church. He was an Episcopalian
clergyman, and a grand man of God, and was what they call in England
“a Low Churchman.”</p>
          <p>We had a wonderful meeting that afternoon. God gave me great
liberty in speaking, from the 12th chapter of Romans. A number of
people came to me at the close, and told me that they had received help,
and blessing, and light, as they never had before. To God be the glory.</p>
          <p>On our way home we met a crowd of six or seven little boys, and
they began to call out to Bob:</p>
          <p>“Oh, there goes a little black boy.”</p>
          <p>And I began to pity Bob so, because I knew he was sensitive,
<pb id="smith402" n="402"/>
and I knew how he hated to be looked at, and hear such remarks
made. Of course he was unaccustomed to it. When in London, if
he would be looking out of a window, and boys would come by and
make remarks, he would get down on his knees to hide from them.</p>
          <p>I felt very sorry for him, and would tell him they were not
accustomed to seeing little black boys. I was very weak, and
they were taking me to my lodgings in a perambulator; and when
I heard the boys call out to Bob, I began to say: “There, now,
poor Bob.” So I said:</p>
          <p>“Boys, boys; that little boy's name is Bob.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, Bob, hello,” they said; “Hello, Bob; how do you do?”</p>
          <p>Just then little Bob came running up to me, and said to me;</p>
          <p>“Oh, ma, the boys like to look at me, don't they?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, they are not accustomed to seeing little black boys, you
know. There are not many in this country.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” he said, “I don't mind if they do look at me now; since I
told Jesus this morning, and he made my heart good, I don't care if they
do look at me now.”</p>
          <p>His face was beaming with delight; and I said: “I know Bob is
changed. The old things have passed away, and the things that he hated,
he has begun to love.”</p>
          <p>And the word from him in England now is, that he is a good boy, and
trying to be a Christian. Why should it be thought a thing incredible,
that God should convert a little heathen child? Amen.</p>
          <p>One day, while in Liverpool, Bob and I started down street to
take a little walk. Bob was carrying my handbag, and I walked
slowly, and he was behind me. As we were going on, we met a
crowd of rather rough boys, and they hallooed out:</p>
          <p>“Look at the darkey! Look at the darkey!”</p>
          <p>And by and by I heard one of them say, as though he was going to
strike somebody, though I didn't look around:</p>
          <p>“Look out! I'll knock your head off.”</p>
          <p>I knew Bob had done something; shook his fist at him, or made a
face at him. It was in him, and he was full of pluck. After awhile I turned
around, and, oh! such a face as Bob had on him; long, and sour. So I said
to him:</p>
          <p>“Bob, what's the matter?”</p>
          <p>He was very pouty. I stood still till he came up to me. Then
I said to him: “What ails you?”</p>
          <pb id="smith403" n="403"/>
          <p>“Ma, didn't you hear what those boys said?”</p>
          <p>“Yes; didn't they say it to me, too?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, ma'am.”</p>
          <p>“Did I say anything to them?”</p>
          <p>“No, ma'am.”</p>
          <p>But still he was frowny and sulky. Then I said to him: “Bob, did you
sleep in bed last night?” For he always slept in the bed with me, and it
was as much as I could do to keep him covered, for he would kick the
covers off, and I was afraid he would freeze.</p>
          <p>“Yes, ma'am.”</p>
          <p>“Did you have your breakfast this morning?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, ma'am.”</p>
          <p>“Have you got your boots on?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, ma'am,” he said, looking down at his feet.</p>
          <p>“Have you got your pants on?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, ma'am.”</p>
          <p>“Have you got your coat on!”</p>
          <p>“Yes, ma'am.”</p>
          <p>“Have you got your cap on?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, ma'am.”</p>
          <p>“Did what those boys said to you hurt you?”</p>
          <p>“No, ma'am.”</p>
          <p>“Well, what is it? You have had your breakfast, and you have your
boots on, and your pants on, and your coat on, and your cap on, and you
are not hurt. What is the matter?”</p>
          <p>So he saw the point, that nothing the boys said to him had done him
any harm. He smiled, and we went on.</p>
          <p>Now this was before he was converted; and so the change, in my
mind, when he was converted was very clear. Praise the Lord, for He is
good, and His mercy endureth forever. Amen. Amen.</p>
          <p>The question has often been asked me, how I got Bob in school.
This, too, was the Lord's doings.</p>
          <p>We had been at Southport, and I had an engagement in Liverpool,
and was to leave by a certain train. My friend, Mrs. Stavely, was going to
the station with us, and I mistook the time. She had gone out for a few
moments, and said she would be back in time to go with us to the station.
But I got a little nervous, and felt I must not miss that train; the carriage
was at the door, and I said: “I will just get into the carriage, and drive
on to the station; I am so afraid I will be late.” So off we went.</p>
          <pb id="smith404" n="404"/>
          <p>I sent the carriage back immediately, but when I got there I
found I was twenty minutes too early; and I thought to myself, as
I sat in the waiting-room, “What does this mean?” What will
Mrs. Stavely think of me for driving off in the carriage as I did?
Oh, dear, I'm so sorry. But what does it all mean?“ Then I said,
Lord, there is some lesson in this; teach me what it is.”</p>
          <p>A few minutes later a lady came in, and looking at me, she said:</p>
          <p>“This is Mrs. Amanda Smith, is it not?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, ma'am.”</p>
          <p>“My daughters have been to your meetings, and they enjoyed them
so much. I would like to have attended myself; but other duties have
pressed me so, I was not able to come; but my daughters have enjoyed
them.” Then turning, she said to me, as she looked at Bob, “Is that your
little boy?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, madam.”</p>
          <p>“What are you going to do with him? Why don't you put him into
school?”</p>
          <p>“I have been looking to the Lord, but no place has opened up yet. I
would like to get him into a good school somewhere.”</p>
          <p>“I will tell you of an excellent school, right here in Southport;” she
said, “a good Christian school where he will have good attention and
care; just as good as if you were with him yourself; and you might go
thousands of miles away, and leave him, safely; and they have had
several of your people from the West Indies, and they understand how to
care for them, coming from those warm climates.”</p>
          <p>I thanked her very kindly, and she gave me the lady's name, and said,
“I will go and see her about it, and let you know. I will go at once.”</p>
          <p>“I am going to Liverpool,” I replied, and gave her my address, where
she could write me. And sure enough, she did so; and so in April I took
Bob to Miss Hobbs' school, at Southport, where he has been ever since.</p>
          <p>They made a reduction for me, as I was a missionary, from their
regular terms, so as to make it as easy as possible for me, which is
another token of God's loving kindness.</p>
          <p>I went on paying for about six months; then I got a letter from a
friend, saying I needn't send any more money for Bob; it was all attended
to. Since then no bills have come to me for him.</p>
          <pb id="smith405" n="405"/>
          <p>And this winter has been the first time he has been sick, anything
special; he has had a sore throat, and cold, but the Lord has taken
wonderful care of him.</p>
          <p>How I thank God for the dear friends He has given; and how true His
word; surely he has raised up friends, and I have done the little I could.
Praise His name forever. Amen. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith406" n="406"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXX.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>NATIVE BABIES—VISIT TO CREEKTOWN—NATIVE SUPERSTITIONS
—PRODUCTS OF AFRICA—DISAPPOINTED EMIGRANTS.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>One day, while at Careysburg, I heard a poor, little, native
baby crying most piteously, and I looked out to see what was the
matter. It was just across the street from Brother Hagins'. The
mother was sitting in front of the house.</p>
          <p>She had given her baby its bath; they are very particular about
bathing them and keeping them clean; of course they wear no clothes,
not a stitch, and they bathe them every morning, and sometimes oftener,
during the day; their skin is generally as clean as can be; really I never
saw a dirty native baby.</p>
          <p>The mother was sitting with this little thing, about six
months old, I suppose. and a beautiful child in form, with features
regular and well ordered, and she had a little iron pot, that held
about a quart, full of soft boiled rice setting beside her, and a little
tin cup that had been used for condensed milk, full of water; the
rice was boiled very soft, and hot with pepper, with a little salt,
and she was stuffing her baby; we say feed, but she was literally
stuffing it; they generally stuff them till their little stomachs stand out.</p>
          <p>She held the little being between her knees, and filled its mouth, and
it scrambled and hollowed, and almost choked; but when it did choke a
little she would shake it till it caught its breath, then put a little water in
its mouth, and it would strangle and choke and kick till you would think
it would go into spasms.</p>
          <p>I went over and thought I would beg for it; I felt so sorry to see the
little thing; to me it looked like brutal punishment. I went up to the
mother, and said to her:</p>
          <p>“Mammy, you do that baby too bad; don't do it.”</p>
          <p>She looked up at me at first with a kind of a frown; she didn't
<pb id="smith407" n="407"/>
quite understand what I said; but when I made her understand, she laughed
and said:</p>
          <p>“Mammy, it do him good; it make him fine.” And <sic corr="she">sh</sic> seemed to pity
me to think I was so weak as to want to save a baby from growing fine!</p>
          <p>I stood and looked at her; when she was done she had put nearly
every bit of this rice into the baby's stomach. Then she greased it all over
from head to foot with palm oil, and then laid it on a mat in the sun, and
it kicked and cried till it got tired, and then stopped and quieted down, and
went to playing with its toes and hands, as happy as a cat in the ashes!</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “it is wonderful.”</p>
          <p>They think that to let a baby cry and kick gives strength to its
muscles and lungs, and helps it to grow. It kicks and exercises, and after
all I don't know but there is pretty good logic in it, when you see how the
little things develop, and grow strong and straight.</p>
          <p>At another time, while I was at Tatakai, with Bishop Taylor, I heard
a baby early in the morning and late at night, in the next native house to
where I stayed.</p>
          <p>It cried so pitifully one night that I was tempted to go and see what
was the matter; but then I knew I could do nothing, for they would not
understand me; so next morning, I asked Aunt Julia, who was with me,
and who was a Liberian, but could speak and understand the native
language quite well, what was the matter with the baby; it was a little thing
about a week old.</p>
          <p>She said that the mother was giving it its bath; and then after
bathing it would rub it with pepper; and that was why it cried so
dreadfully. I asked her why they did it, and she said to keep it
from taking cold. The weather was damp, and their houses have
no floors, and that is a preventive from taking cold. And they
often put pepper in their eyes, they say, to make them strong.</p>
          <p>Whether this be true or not, there is one thing, you seldom see a
native heathen with sore or weak eye; you hardly ever see one blind;
sometimes, it is true, but they are not nearly so general as you see them
in civilized countries.</p>
          <p>Now, so far as a preventive to taking cold is concerned, I am in for
that; but, Lord, deliver me from that means!</p>
          <p>At Old Calabar they used to sacrifice twins, but this is stopped, so
that if they can get them to a missionary they save them. Dear,
<pb id="smith408" n="408"/>
old Mother Goldie, whose home is in Creektown, and who has
spent so many years of her life in Africa, was one of the first who
began to save the twin children. How sad, and yet interesting,
were some of her experiences, which she related to me.</p>
          <p>It is considered a mark of very bad luck when the mother
has twins, and the father and mother feel alike about it, and
think it is quite right to let them perish.</p>
          <p>At Duketown a pair of little twins were brought to the
mission house to Miss McFunn, in a small basket covered with
plantain leaves; they had been born about four hours, and had
never been touched; one was dead, and the other living, and both
lay in the basket together, the dead and the living. Miss McFunn
took the living child and washed and dressed it, and rolled it in a
nice blanket; they tried to feed it; but the poor little thing was so
weak it could not nurse; so it lived about three hours and died,
which was a great relief to the mother and father, who both sat
down and mourned together that the Lord should send them such
bad luck.</p>
          <p>A Mr. Henderson, one of the chief merchants, who was most
kind to all the missionaries, and who always kept very nice,
large boats, and a full crew, took Miss McFunn, Mrs. Lisle, Mrs.
Jaret and her husband, and myself, for a little trip, of a distance,
I suppose, of twelve miles, to Creektown.</p>
          <p>It was the first time that I had seen dear old Father and
Mother Goldie, as they were called, the heroes of thirty-five or
forty years. How glad I was to see them. God bless them.</p>
          <p>Creektown is a very pretty settlement; a very nice, large
church, school house, mission house, out-houses and other
houses where the missionaries live, besides some very nice,
large, native houses.</p>
          <p>Miss McFunn and myself were invited to dine with Mr. and
Mrs. Goldie. Mrs. Lisle was invited to dine with Miss Slicer, who
is also a Scotch missionary, and has done a grand work. God
bless her.</p>
          <p>She has about twenty or thirty children to teach. She speaks
the language as well as if she were a born native. It is perfectly
wonderful. She might be called an expert. She gave me the
history of a little baby which she had had only three months.</p>
          <p>The father stole a dog and killed it and cooked it, and of
course the wife helped eat it. It was found out rather soon; for
<pb id="smith409" n="409"/>
just as they had finished eating, the man who had owned the dog
came and threw down his curse on the ground before them, and
said that who ever ate his dog should die. The poor woman,
being frightened, I suppose, was taken sick and died in a few
hours; and the poor baby, only a few weeks old, was left. Of
course. no one would touch it. The father did what he could for
a week, and then took it, dying, as they thought, to Miss Slicer
and begged her to take it. She did, and with much care and
strong faith in God, she saved its life, and it was growing finely.
It had got fat, and was as bright, and Miss Slicer was as fond of
it, as if it had been her own child.</p>
          <p>Miss Slicer is the kind of a missionary for Africa. May the
Lord bless, and send scores of such. Amen. Amen.</p>
          <p>One thing which is peculiar in the Sierra Leone people is
that they seldom let go of their superstitions. They have the
<sic corr="fetish">fetich</sic> in charms on their persons, or hidden in their houses. I
was told there were but few houses but had some charm buried in
their yard or under their doorstep.</p>
          <p>One day I was admiring a handsome gold chain a gentleman
had tastefully arranged on his person. A friend said to me,
“Would you believe that that gentleman has four charm fetiches
in gold? He has the strongest kind of belief in fetich.”</p>
          <p>So it is everywhere you go. I visited the hospital while at Bunth.
There I saw an old man who was a Christian, and had been sexton
in the Episcopal Church for twenty years, and a regular
communicant He was very intelligent, and interesting to talk to;
spoke good English, and though he was feeble, he would get out of
his cot and kneel down while I prayed with him. As I went to help him up
after the prayer, I saw under his loose gown, or shirt, a string of
cowries around his waist. Poor old man!</p>
          <p>In this the Liberians are different. You see there but very
little of this, though here and there are some relics. Then, as a
rule, the Liberians all speak good American English, which is quite
noteworthy.</p>
          <p>I am often asked what are the products of the country? And
what the people live on? And if the soil is good?</p>
          <p>In Liberia the soil is generally rich; some places better than
others; and they can raise about every kind of vegetable there
that would grow in California or Florida. I have seen as fine
cabbage, melons, cucumbers, tomatoes, beans and sweet potatoes
raised there as I ever saw raised anywhere.</p>
          <pb id="smith410" n="410"/>
          <p>Then there are various kinds of fruits. They are different
from what we have here. There are no apples, or peaches, or
berries like ours. The mango plum is most abundant, and is very
nice in every way you can prepare it. When in Cape Palmas I
dried some, just as we dry apples.</p>
          <p>Some of the people thought I was wild; the idea of drying
plums. But it was not very difficult; the sun is so hot that in two
days they were as dry as bones. I found them most convenient
when the rainy season came on; and some of the folks that
laughed at the idea learned a good lesson.</p>
          <p>As a rule they do not dry any of the fruits. Sometimes they
will make preserves, but not often. They just use the things as
they come round in season, and when the season is done they are
done, until the Lord brings the season for them around again!</p>
          <p>There is a nice fruit called petanga; something like a cherry;
quite tart. These make a very nice jelly, something like currant
jelly. I didn't see Irish potatoes grow, but I was told they had been
grown there, but were generally small. For them they depend on
the English steamers that bring them, generally from Madeira.</p>
          <p>If they get fresh seed imported every year, their cabbage, and
melons and other vegetables grow large, and to the same
perfection they would here; but if they plant from the same seed,
they will be a size smaller each year. They seem to degenerate.
No one seems to be able to account for it. They have the same soil
and attention, but they are smaller.</p>
          <p>In bringing seed across the ocean, unless it is put in sealed
tins, air tight, no matter what it is, the salt air affects it, and very
often it does not come up at all; and if it does come up, it will die
away.</p>
          <p>The proper time of year for gardening is September.
Everybody that makes a garden at all, or puts seed in the ground,
must do it then, so that at Christmas and New Years they have
the nicest kind of vegetables and melons.</p>
          <p>Then there are coconuts, bananas, oranges, pineapples and
such as that. No one plants them specially; they grow almost
everywhere. I did, just before I left, get some <sic corr="coconut">cocoanut</sic> scions, or
young plants, and set them out, some five or six in number, in Ma
Payne's lot. I named them all. The last I heard they were growing
nicely, and the one I named “Amanda Smith” was flourishing.</p>
          <pb id="smith411" n="411"/>
          <p>Cotton grows nicely, with but little care. They could grow
acres of it; but I never saw a dozen plants or bushes anywhere. The
most I did see at any one place was four nice, large bushes which grew
in the yard at old Sister S.'s, at Sinoe. They use a good deal of
this for quilts. Everybody has quilts. They don't put as much in them
as they do in quilts at home; they do not need to be as heavy; yet
they don't raise a sufficient quantity of cotton to supply all the people
who would use it.</p>
          <p>All these things that I have spoken of are possibilities in
Liberia that are yet to be developed on a larger scale. For why
should they not manufacture goods there as they do in England
and America? In the good time that is coming they will.</p>
          <p>Then they raise a great many fowls. So do the natives. They have eggs
for their own purposes. Then they have cattle and pigs and goats;
and while these are essential, and a blessing to those who
own them, to others they are a great annoyance and trouble.</p>
          <p>For instance: one has a good garden made, and a strong stick
fence as they could get around it. These native stick fences do
not last longer than one season, as a rule. After the first year
some one is most always sure to break them out for wood to burn,
and as soon as they begin to break them it is only a matter of time
when they will be all gone.</p>
          <p>Then, as these pigs and goats and cows all run at large, just
as you get your garden made, or just as the things are beginning
to come to perfection, you go out some morning and a goat or cow
or pig has been in, and your whole garden is gone.</p>
          <p>If those who own them in different neighborhoods would
arrange to keep them up, then the people who make the gardens
would have enough for themselves, and could help their neighbors.
But this is one of the drawbacks. Then, if you had no more seed to
put in, which is very likely, you are out; often this is the case. In
different parts of Liberia, in every county I was in, the people
complained of the same trouble; consequently, many that might
have fine gardens did not bother to make them.</p>
          <p>I advised them to form companies, as they do in India; each man
who had land, to give so much for grazing for two or three months at a
time, then hire a man or boy to take the cattle and bring them
back every day. spoke of this everywhere I went,
and they thought it a good thing; but who would start it, and who
would get the most money out of it? But I am sure it would be
<pb id="smith412" n="412"/>
the best thing for all. I think the time will come when they will
see it so. But the time is not yet.</p>
          <p>Mr. Johnson, with whom I stopped several weeks, in Bassa,
told me he had lost eight or nine bullocks in a few years; and
pigs and goats, as well. He was a merchant, and had what they
call a farm, some two or three miles away from where he lived.
But he let his cattle run at large, just as other people did; if he
would make a fence, it would be destroyed in a little while, and his
cattle would be shot, or chopped with a cutlass, and maimed so
they would have to be killed.</p>
          <p>One day while I was there, one of their cows (one Mrs.
Johnson had raised from a little calf), came home with three
large arrows that had been shot into her, still sticking in her.
That is the way Mr. Johnson came to tell me about what I have
just said.</p>
          <p>At Sierra Leone, and down the coast, I think they are more
advanced. They have large markets both at Sierra Leone, and at
Lagos, so the steamers take on a supply. Then all along the coast
after they leave Liberia, they are supplied with fowls, eggs,
pigeons, bananas, pineapples, peppers, water cress, and all sorts
of vegetables in abundance; large fowls, sixpence apiece.</p>
          <p>Further down the coast the natives make very handsome
cloth. They are very clever in making their dyes; it is wonderful how
they do it. They have very strong dyes, with fast colors, green,
blue, red, yellow, and various colors; it is marvelous how they
blend them; and some of the native cloths are really beautiful.
They bring them on the steamers and sell them for different
prices, ten, twenty, twenty-five, twenty-six shillings, and some for more.
I bought an elegant cloth at ten shillings; but one of the officers
got one at twenty, and he said it was very cheap.</p>
          <p>Chillicothe is the place where you generally get these
handsome country cloths. I also got one or two very nice pieces
at Monrovia; but nothing like those that you get down the coast.
They weave their cloth in strips about four or five inches wide;
then they sew it together to any length or breadth they want it.</p>
          <p>The natives are great geniuses in this way; and it is
wonderful to see the number of things they can make.</p>
          <p>Then the Liberians have other products besides those which
I have named. Their coffee is very fine, and of rich flavor. There
are some large planters who raise and ship thousands of pounds.
Among these are, Mr. Moses Ricks, and Senator Coleman, of
Clay-Ashland;
<pb id="smith413" n="413"/>
Sanders Washington, of Virginia; June Moore and Saul
Hill, of Arthington; and Jesse Sharpe. These are all on or near
the St. Paul River. They are men who went from this country years
ago, when young; men of sterling worth and push. The
Ricks' were three brothers—Moses, Henry, and John; they were
staunch Baptists, and good men. They always stood together,
and were the stay and the backbone of the church at Clay-Ashland.</p>
          <p>In developing mission work among the natives, so far as my
observation went, the Baptists were ahead. And their churches and
mission work are all self-supporting, that is, they have no foreign
help, as they used to have. Then at Arthington, June Moore and
Saul Hill, were classed among the men of large means. Both of these
were earnest Christian men, and Deacons in the Baptist Church.</p>
          <p>Mr. Moore, in his outward appearance, was very plain, but a
man of more than ordinary intelligence, and unquestioned veracity,
and moral character; and a strong temperance man. His is a
beautiful character I wish I could have found it more general.</p>
          <p>Mr. Moore was a very good preacher. He had charge of the
Baptist Church at Arthington, and had the confidence of the people,
Liberians and natives. Through his sympathy and co-operation
we held a temperance meeting in the Baptist Church at Arthington, and
organized a Gospel Temperance Band, and, I think,
made him President. Of course, the majority there, were not far
advanced on the line of woman preaching. It was all right at
other churches, and they would go and hear, and get what benefit
they could. But they were generally in favor of Paul's assertion:
“Let your women keep silence in the churches.”</p>
          <p>The more liberal believe that the other statement of Paul
should be considered as well, viz.: how a woman should be adorned
when praying or prophesying.</p>
          <p>The Lord blessed me very greatly, and I had my friends
among them all. I was never asked in a Baptist Church to take a
service, while I was there; only to address a Sabbath School.</p>
          <p>I spent a very pleasant time at Mr. June Moore's home, and
immensely enjoyed the conversation we had together. He was
full of information on all points of interest in the republic, and
country, both the natives and Liberians.</p>
          <p>After the family prayer was over in the evening, we sat and
<pb id="smith414" n="414"/>
talked till twelve o'clock. He told me all about the much talked
of Richard Morris school, of which he had charge at that time.
This I was very anxious to know about, as I had met Mr. Richard
Morris in England, before I went to Africa, and had heard some
of his interesting lectures, and about the school that he was establishing
for the education and training of the sons of native chiefs!
But when I got there, and saw and heard for myself, oh, how
different. So far as the sons of native chiefs being in the school,
there never had been one. The native boys who did go to the
school, were the boys who lived in the different families in the
neighborhood. Mr. June Moore had several native boys. These
went to the school during the rainy season; when this was over
they had to work on the farm.</p>
          <p>The little school house was formerly a Methodist church,
with a seating capacity of about fifty, when it was packed.</p>
          <p>Poor Mr. Morris meant to do Liberia good; and no doubt he
did help the people greatly, by introducing their coffee at the
great Centennial Exposition. But the pretty little steamer,
costing six hundred pounds, which he sent out from England,
and the three large iron soap kettles, ended up pretty much like
the hanging of the gin at Virginia; that was a sad failure.</p>
          <p>I think that often these things are misleading to those who
purpose emigrating. They hear of these things, and they sound
well; they have gathered a little together, by dint of hard work,
and much self-denial; they sacrifice it and go off to Liberia.
When they find things so different from what has been
represented, they become discouraged, and disappointed, and
often disgusted. They have no means to get back to this country,
and if they did, they could not recover what they have sacrificed,
and so would have to make an entirely new start; so that many
give up and die, or make up their minds to do the best they can,
and that is often a grievously poor do.</p>
          <p>I remember when that large emigration came to Cape
Palmas, the citizens called a mass meeting in the Episcopal
school room, to which these strangers were invited. Papers, and
addresses of welcome, were read.</p>
          <p>As it was but a short distance from where I lived, when I
heard of it I said I would go. I was glad of it, and thought it would
encourage and help the strangers. But I was told, a little while
after, that no women, were to go; it was only for men. Then
<pb id="smith415" n="415"/>
I was more anxious than ever; and, womanlike, I became
suspicious, as well as curious. I thought, “Why can't I go? These
emigrants are from my country, and I have a right to go, and I
will.”</p>
          <p>Just before the meeting someone called and asked me if I were going.</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <p>“Oh, my husband says there are no women going, and he will not
let me go.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “you have a husband to obey; but I have
not; so I am going.”</p>
          <p>“The seats will all be full,” she said.</p>
          <p>“All right, I will take my own chair.”</p>
          <p>So I did. They all knew I was a kind of privileged character anyhow,
and generally carried out what I undertook.</p>
          <p>I noticed, when I went in, they began to look at one another.
Sure enough, I was the only woman there.</p>
          <p>I went and took my seat in the middle of the aisle. I think
they thought that I wanted to talk; but that was a mistake. There
was talking enough done to have built a tower, if there had been
anything in it. Mr. James Tuning was the speaker of the evening.
He had a very lengthy paper about Jacob receiving his brethren.
And of all the big talk that anyone ever listened to, they had it in
that meeting.</p>
          <p>I knew that more than half that was in the papers was only
worth the paper it was on. I was quite sure it didn't mean more
than that; but the strangers didn't know it, All the prominent
men of the place were present—His Lordship, Bishop Ferguson, the
Hon. J. Gibson, Mr. J. Thorne, Mr. Ashton and a number of
others.</p>
          <p>When they were all through expressing themselves, and
heartily welcoming the emigrants to their country, this free
country where they were not oppressed by white men; the country
where they could be <hi rend="italics">men</hi>; where they had the rights of the law,
and were independent, and all the other big things we can say,
then they asked the emigrants to speak.</p>
          <p>As it was getting late, there were but three of these
emigrants who made speeches. The leader was a young man, a
Mr. Massie, who had been the chief in getting up this emigration
and leading them out. He was the Moses. He talked well, though 
his speech
<pb id="smith416" n="416"/>
was not lengthy. But of all the raking of white people! It seemed as if their
chief aim was to say all the hard things and vent all their unpleasant
feelings against the white people; which is very much admired by the
Liberians, and is a mark of real race loyalty.</p>
          <p>Each one, in turn, expressed himself the same way. The home folks
laughed and smiled and looked at me. I felt very sorry for this. It is the
wrong spirit to be cherished and cultivated and perpetuated. I have never
seen any good from it. Somehow or other, though I cannot explain it, it
is not the spirit that has the sanction of God. It is wrong in those who
have caused these grievances, but it does not help us any to forever keep
looking at the wrongs, and never see any of the good, which has always
gone along side by side with the wrong. The good has not always been the
strongest or the most prominent, yet it has been there.</p>
          <p>I could not help thinking, as I listened, that before these poor
emigrants had been there half as long as I had been, if they needed
sympathy or help, they would find it quicker right among those whom
they had held up that night as being their worst enemies, than they would
among those who got up there and said such big things.</p>
          <p>And I was there to see that same man, within six months, come to
such absolute need that he came to me to borrow two gallons of rice. His
wife was sick, his baby had died, and he had terrible sores on his feet and
legs from the effects of the chigoes; and he was in a pitiable and helpless
condition. He had been to one of the white merchants the week before
and borrowed some rice. He could not get it from any of his brethren and
friends who had read such noble papers and given them such a hearty
welcome.</p>
          <p>He did not like to come to me, because I had not failed to tell them
that when they got to where they were in great need they would find very
likely these friends would fail them. So he stayed away as long as he
could.</p>
          <p>I was glad when he came to me that I was able to help him. I said to
him, “I am sorry for you. I could have told you that, that same night you
were talking; but then if I had told you then, you would not have believed
it.”</p>
          <p>Poor fellow, the tears were in his eyes. He said, “Ah, Sister Smith, I
have learned a lesson.”</p>
          <pb id="smith417" n="417"/>
          <p>And so he had. But as the old saying is, “Bought wit is better than
taught wit,” when you do not buy it too dear. This poor man's purpose
was, after he got settled in Liberia, to come back to America and bring
out a large emigration. My! what wonderful things he was going to do.
But that little experience cooked him pretty thoroughly; so that his
ambitions were not so high.</p>
          <p>Poor Massie! I wonder how he has got on. I am simply speaking of
this as what I knew and saw when I was there. Every thing may have
changed since then, for all I know. There were possibilities, but not
many probabilities.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith418" n="418"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXXI.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>LIBERIA—BUILDINGS—THE RAINY SEASON—SIERRA LEONE—ITS
PEOPLE—SCHOOLS—WHITE MISSIONARIES—COMMON SENSE
NEEDED—BROTHER JOHNSON'S EXPERIENCE—HOW WE GET ON
IN AFRICA.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>Emigrants going to Liberia think they can rent a small house, or
rooms, as they can in this country. People will come there, who have left
a comfortable home behind, and think they will rent a small house for six
months or a year, till they can get their own house built; but this they can
seldom do. The reason of this, I think is, the climate is very hard on
timber, and a house standing unoccupied for any length of time will soon be
destroyed.</p>
          <p>The bug-a-bug is a very large ant, which eats the wood to a perfect
hull, and the most destructive insect in that regard in the country. If they
get into a trunk or chest of clothes, and are not discovered in time, they
will go through everything, books, papers, etc.; nothing stands before
them. After you know this, a little watching may save you a great deal of
trouble.</p>
          <p>So that the most of the people in Liberia, or anywhere else in the
republic, build, and live in their own houses. Houses that are built of
stone or brick are the most durable; and the best houses there are thus
built. But the frame houses have the hardest time.</p>
          <p>Slate roofing, in one sense, would be better than shingles, especially
for the rainy season, for the reason that the rain and sun do not affect it
so much as they do the shingles.</p>
          <p>During the rainy season there, it literally pours. I have often thought
of Noah in the ark when I have seen the rain pour down without mercy
for two or three days in succession, with just a little intervals of a slight
break between. Then the sun would come out, sometimes for a half day,
perhaps in the morning or
<pb id="smith419" n="419"/>
afternoon, then it would rain at night; but these little intervals
help the people to get about and do their work. Nobody seems to
stop especially. After you have been here awhile you do not seem
to mind it. It is rather comfortable, for it is not so warm then,
and you can stand a good little fire in the house to absorb the
dampness.</p>
          <p>As a rule there is a good deal of sickness and fever among the
natives during this season; but people having comfortable
houses suffer but very little inconvenience.</p>
          <p>When the rainy season is over, and the blazing, hot sun
beats down, the shingles curl right up and split, so that almost
every year it is necessary to go through some repairing. On the
other hand, the slate roof gets so hot that it makes sleeping almost
impossible, unless the roof is high, and well lined under the slate.</p>
          <p>There are some large houses, for stores; these are occupied by
white merchants, or traders, so that if there chance to her a good
house of any size to rent, they generally have the preference, for
they always have the money, and that is the first consideration in
Africa as well as elsewhere.</p>
          <p>Now, in this regard Sierra Leone is different. There are
almost always good houses to rent there; they build houses for
that purpose. And so if you want a house with a store
underneath, or a large private house, or one not so large, it can be
got at a reasonable price, as a rule, and on a good, wide street.</p>
          <p>The Sierra Leone houses are very substantially built, but
generally of stone or brick, with yards enclosed by a good, high
wall, after the English style, and nicely furnished inside. I have
seen some as finely finished houses in Sierra Leone and Lagos as I
have seen in America or England.</p>
          <p>The people of Sierra Leone are greatly mixed, as to tribes; so
much so, that I think it would be difficult to tell to just what
particular tribe they really belong.</p>
          <p>They have no real, distinct language. They speak a lingo of
broken English, which all seem to understand; and when two or
three dozen of them are together, especially the women and girls
in the market places, it would remind one unaccustomed to it of the
chattering of a thousand swallows. My! but they can talk. But
there are hundreds who speak good English.</p>
          <p>There are many wealthy merchants, both in Sierra Leone and
Lagos, who often send their sons and daughters to England, and
<pb id="smith420" n="420"/>
sometimes to France, to be educated. But somehow they never seem to
lose this peculiar Sierra Leone idiom; so that they are just as distinct in
their customs and manners of speech from Liberians and Americans, as
Italians are different from Americans in this country; so they do not
assimilate easily. They intermarry occasionally, but not often, and when
they do, they seldom get on well together, their training and education
are so entirely different.</p>
          <p>But the country is no better off for this education. Of course they
don't come home to do missionary work among the people; they belong
to the upper rank; and so those of the same rank are a society among
themselves; and the second and third classes of their own people are
never the better for their higher education, only as they may serve them,
as servants, or otherwise.</p>
          <p>If it is a lady, she is either engaged, before she comes home,
to be married to some rich gentleman, or very soon after she gets
home you may hear that she has had an offer; sometimes there
will be rival suitors for her hand, and you will wait with the
greatest interest, for you are sure to hear of it, which of these has
won the suit. As much of this depends on the weight of their
pockets as anything else.</p>
          <p>And then, when one of these weddings comes off, it will give you a
little idea of what real black aristocracy is. It would compare favorably
with the same kind of an event on Fifth Avenue New York, or in
Washington, D. C. Fine cards and wedding presents, and all the outfit for
four or five bridesmaids, as well as bride and groom, and best man, etc.,
etc., all imported from England and France. These people are not
ignorant in regard to the highest style, and the greatest etiquette.</p>
          <p>As a rule, I think the Sierra Leone people are generally industrious,
there are merchants, tailors, carpenters, etc., among them. They have
large markets where you can go and get, two or three times a week, all
sorts of produce, at a good price. Then they have regular beef markets,
from which they supply Government House, and the large barracks of
English soldiers.</p>
          <p>They are great traders, men, women, boys and girls; the women
often surpass the men. They will go up and down the rivers, and in the
interior, buying palm oil, rubber, camwood, and boys and girls, if
necessary. I was told they do this sometimes, but for the purpose of
setting them free, as the English law
<figure id="ill20" entity="smith420"><p>BAPTIST MISSION STATION, LIBERIA.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith421" n="421"/>
does not allow anyone to own slaves, when it is really known.
Thank God for that.</p>
          <p>Formerly they had good schools in Freetown. This is one thing
I admire in the English government; she generally looks
well after the education of her colonists. Of course there is room
for much improvement, even in Sierra Leone and Lagos.</p>
          <p>All up and down the coast, wherever you go where the English
flag waves, and there has been any civilization at all, you will
find scores and hundreds who have a liberal education, and are fitted
for most all professions and callings.</p>
          <p>The Wesleyan Girls' High School, at Freetown, was once a
beautiful building, with well furnished dormitories, and a staff of
first-class teachers; but it has seen its best days, without a great
change takes place. For several years it has been sadly declining in
power and influence, being almost entirely under the control of
one or two parties. I was told that when it was first founded, it was
under the management of white people; the lady principal and
teachers were all white, and they did a grand work. And then the
boys' high school, which I also visited, and had the privilege,
through the invitation of the principal, Mr. M., of addressing, was
not what it once was, or should be. The Episcopal school, both for
girls and boys, is good. The boys have a fine, large, commodious
building, and a good staff of teachers.</p>
          <p>Several of the Liberian families, who have not been able to
send their sons and daughters as far as England to be educated, sent
them to Freetown. I had the pleasure of going all through this
building, on the day of the dedication of the new dormitory and
recitation rooms, which had been added to the main building,
accommodating, I think, probably two hundred in all. His lordship
the Bishop, was in the chair, and gave a most excellent address, as did also
Mr. N., who, I think, at that time had charge of the theological
department, and who was a noble, Christian gentleman. His sister
was the lady principal of the girls' high school, which I also visited,
and had the pleasure of speaking a few words to the young ladies.
Everything wag in good order.</p>
          <p>I was greatly delighted with this school, especially the house-keeping
department, where, in connection with their studies, each
girl took her turn in the sweeping, dusting, making bread, biscuit,
pie, or cake, and in washing dishes and attending the dining room.
This, it seemed to me, was the most essential of all; it would certainly
<pb id="smith422" n="422"/>
be one of the “one needful things.” For if, having the intellectual
qualifications, the girls in Africa are remiss in this, the former is as good
as lost, to a great extent, as their homes would not be what they might be
otherwise.</p>
          <p>Then, there are private schools. I visited a Mr. Leapol's school,
which was a very nice school for boys. I suppose he accommodated about
forty. Mr. L. was a very high type of a Christian gentleman; I think, a
West Indian by birth. This school was of the higher grade. Teachers and
helpers, I believe, were all colored.</p>
          <p>There was a good government school, which, according to my
American ideas, should have continued to exist. But when the new Bishop
came, he, being a very conservative English gentleman, and invested with
power, thought it best, as I was told, to disband the government school,
and build a large parish school. So that many of the poor children, who
were not able to pay, were shut out. This opened a good harvest for the
Roman Catholics, which they lost no time in securing.</p>
          <p>I am often asked if I think that missionary work in Africa prospers
and develops better when under the entire control of colored people, or
do I think it is better under the control of white people.</p>
          <p>To answer this as best I can I will give my experience and
observation at the several places I have been.</p>
          <p>The schools at Old Calabar under the Scotch Presbyterian Missionary
Society, and the schools and missions at Lagos, and the Episcopal, Baptist
and Wesleyan Schools in the Republic of Liberia, and then in Sierra Leone
the United Free Methodists, the Episcopals, the Lady Huntington
Society, the U. B. Mission, and the English Baptist Mission, all were
established, supported and superintended by white missionaries; but just in
proportion as they have died, or on account of poor health have had to
retire from the work, the schools and mission property have declined.</p>
          <p>Many of them in the work have developed good native teachers and
preachers, who are loyal, and faithful, and true; and the white missionary
feels that he, or she, could not do without these native helpers. But when
the whole work is left to them the interest seems to flag, and the natives
themselves seem to lose their interest, which the teacher feels, but
cannot help.</p>
          <p>I do not attempt to make any explanation of this; I simply
<figure id="ill21" entity="smith422"><p>BOYS OF MISSION SCHOOL, ROTIFUNK, AFRICA.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith423" n="423"/>
state the facts as I met them. And as I mingled with the people,
old and young, and as the older people, who knew more about it,
would tell me what it had been in former years, the remains of
which were left, in the mission house and grounds, it was not
difficult to see the difference.</p>
          <p>Then, the white missionaries, as a rule, give better satisfaction,
both to the natives and to the church or society which sends them
out.</p>
          <p>I suppose no church or society ever gave a salary to a colored
man, no matter how efficient he was, as large as they give to a white man
or woman, no matter how inefficient he or she may be in the start;
and I think they are generally expected to do more work. This I
think is a great mistake.</p>
          <p>I believe that the death of the grandest black missionary I ever
knew, Rev. Joseph Gomer, of the Shanghai Mission, was hastened
through over-work and pressing need, and salary and means for
work being cut down, and great anxiety because of the urgent
demand for the work.</p>
          <p>For pure Christian integrity and untarnished moral character,
and fatherly sympathy and love for the poor heathen, he had but few
equals in Africa, if any.</p>
          <p>“Then you think, Mrs. Smith, it is better that white missionaries should go to Africa.”</p>
          <p>Yes, if they are the right kind. If they are thoroughly
converted and fully consecrated and wholly sanctified to God, so
that till their prejudices are completely killed out, and their hearts
are full of love and sympathy, and they have firmness of character,
and good, broad, level-headed common sense, and are possessed
of great patience and strong, persistent, persevering faith, and
then keep up the spirit of earnest prayer to Almighty God, day and
night. I do not say that it is necessary to be under a dead strain all
the time not at all; but my own personal experience is that the
more one prays and trusts in God, the better he can get on,
especially in Africa.</p>
          <p>Everything is so different from what you have it at home,
that this is an absolute necessity; and the person that has not got the
stick-to-itiveness on these lines, especially, whatever else he may
have, will not make a good missionary in Africa, whether he be
white or black.</p>
          <p>I have known some white missionaries who have gone to
<pb id="smith424" n="424"/>
Africa, who were just as full of prejudice against black people as they are
in this country, and did not have grace enough to hide it; but they seemed
to think they were in Africa, and there was no society that they cared
for, and that the black people had but little sense, so they would never
know if they did act mean and do mean things.</p>
          <p>And I have known some who have done disreputable things, and it
has had its effect on the motives and principles of the good missionaries,
until they have had time enough patiently to live it down, and have
proved to the Liberians and natives that there is a difference, even in
white missionaries.</p>
          <p>But thank God, He has sent some who have fully answered to
what I have said before. There are one or two who come to my
mind now, who, I believe, in every particular fill the bill. I refer
to Miss Lizzie McNeil, who, it seems to me, is a born missionary,
and to Miss Whitfield. There are numbers of others; but I speak
of these because I know them personally, and know their work.</p>
          <p>I remember the first party of Bishop Taylor's missionaries that
came to Cape Palmas while I was there. The steamer got in on Saturday
afternoon; six of the men came ashore Saturday evening; the others, with
their families, remained till morning, and they all got ashore in time for
church Sunday morning.</p>
          <p>Dear Brother Harnard preached a grand sermon. He was the leader,
or bishop, of the party. They were all so full of hope and cheer. How
bright and happy they all seemed to be. Brother Harnard had two beautiful
children, about two and four years of age, I suppose; and the people,
natives and all, were so delighted with them. Some of them have never
seen white children so young; and then they were so beautifully trained;
and Brother and Sister Harnard were so good and kind to every one.</p>
          <p>Brother Pratt, Bishop Taylor's agent in Cape Palmas, whatever he
may be now, was certainly the best man that Bishop Taylor could have
got anywhere to fill the position, at the time. Oh, how faithfully that
man worked. How he sacrificed his home, and everything for the work.
His poor wife was sick all the time; suffered—Oh! what a sufferer she
was; but she was second in everything for the success and good of Bishop
Taylor's work.</p>
          <p>He took Brother Harnard and his wife and two children, and two of
the other men, Brother Johnson and Brother Miller, to his house. Sister
Harmon and I had arranged to take care of three
<figure id="ill22" entity="smith424"><p>MISSION SCHOOL, ROTIFUNK, AFRICA.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith425" n="425"/>
of the brethren—Brother Cadle, Brother Ortlit, and Brother Garwood. I gave
them breakfast and tea, and Sister Harmon lodged them, and gave them dinner.</p>
          <p>On Monday afternoon I invited Brother Johnson and Brother
Miller to take tea with the other brethren. Of course, these were
my own country people; they had left their home and went to
work among my people in Africa. So we did our best for them.</p>
          <p>I got Sister Harmon to make some nice, old-fashioned, Maryland biscuit
(which she knew as well how to do as I did myself, and I used to be
considered an expert, once upon a time), and we had nice fried chicken,
and all else we could get, and that in abundance that is the way we
generally had it in Africa, when we were in for a big thing!</p>
          <p>Of course, we could not go at that speed every day. But thank God,
I never saw a day in Africa that I did not have plenty to eat. And when at
Ma Payne's, in Monrovia, for days my meals would be sent to me in my
room, when I was not able to go down, and as nicely served on a waiter as
if I had been at a nice boarding house, or at my own home in America.</p>
          <p>After tea was over we were all talking and having a pleasant time; the
brethren seemed so to have enjoyed their tea, and we were all pleased.</p>
          <p>Brother Johnson had been expressing in the most flattering
terms his delight and appreciation of the splendid tea, and especially
the biscuit. He said the lady who made them must have
been a wonderfully nice lady, and if she was not married, she
ought to be; for a lady that could make such biscuit ought to
have a good husband. Well, we all laughed, and passed it off in a
joking manner. I felt pretty safe, as I had not made the biscuit.</p>
          <p>Sister Harmon was a nice looking woman, but was older than I, and
had sons grown and married, and grandchildren; so she had no fear of
anything, save the embarrassment of the question and answer, if it really
came to that. So Brother Johnson said to me:</p>
          <p>“Mrs. Smith, I would like to speak to you privately.”</p>
          <p>“Very well,” I said; “we will excuse these brethren, and you can see
me just here.”</p>
          <p>So the three brethren arose and withdrew to the parlor. I had watched
and listened to Brother Johnson, and had taken his measure
pretty thoroughly while he was talking, and I felt in my mind that
he was going to play the fool.</p>
          <pb id="smith426" n="426"/>
          <p>“Now, Brother Johnson,” said I, “proceed. What is it you want to
say?”</p>
          <p>He straightened up and smiled, and acted a little embarrassed; then
got red in the face and all down his neck, till his beautiful white necktie
seemed as though it was about to get pink, too.</p>
          <p>I thought, “Dearie me, what will he say?” For I looked him squarely
in the eye, and with the look of the rock of Gibraltar, if Gibraltar ever
looked. I said, “It cannot mean that he is going to propose to me; he has
just come; has not been here three days.” After clearing his throat, he
said:</p>
          <p>“Well, Sister Smith, or <hi rend="italics">Mrs</hi>. Smith,” (emphasizing the Mrs.).</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <p>“Well, I have come to Africa, and expect to make it my future
home. I have not come to go back. I expect to die here.”</p>
          <p>Then I spoke and said, “I don't think you need die here any sooner
than you would in the United States. One need only use his common
sense, and go a little slow while he is acclimating.” Then I waited for the
next shot.</p>
          <p>“I thought,” he continued, “I would ask you if you knew of any nice
colored woman that you think would make me a good wife. I could have
married before I left my country, or America,” (he was a Swede); “but I
chose to wait till I got here; and I thought it would be better for me to
marry a woman of the country, who is already acclimated. If I were to
marry a white woman, she would all the time be crying to go home to see
her aunt or uncle, or her mother,” with a pretty smile.</p>
          <p>I groaned, being burdened, to give vent to my mingled feelings. But
then I controlled myself; for, during the time he talked, I was reading
him, and I said to myself: “There is nothing in this man; he is as full of
self as he can be, and he is going to be a failure, if not a disgrace, to
Bishop Taylor's mission here.” For the work was just starting, and was
new, and needed much careful guiding and management, with all the
American and African prejudices against this new, self-supporting
movement.</p>
          <p>“Mr. Johnson, I know some very nice women here, who, I think
would make good wives for somebody; but I would not recommend
anyone that I know, to do what I would not do myself; and I, myself,
would not marry you, or any other man, if you were gold; a rank stranger,
just come from another country, and have not been here three days; no
one knows anything about you; you
<pb id="smith427" n="427"/>
know nothing about the people. You are entirely premature. You will need to
be here some time, and know Africa and the people Then, besides, Bishop
Taylor's self-supporting mission is in its infancy, and every eye is upon
these first missionaries, both here and at home, and we must be careful that we
do nothing that will hinder or hurt it in the start.”</p>
          <p>I saw that my version of things did not take very well with Brother
Johnson. But I did not know until Wednesday what had gone before.</p>
          <p>Mr. Pratt's wife's sister, a very nice girl, had gone to help in the house, as
Mrs. Pratt was sick. She took a great fancy to Mrs. Harnard and the
children, and had offered herself to Mrs. Harnard, to go with her,
to take care of the children.</p>
          <p>It appeared that when Mr. Johnson came ashore on Saturday,
and saw this girl at Mrs. Pratt's, he was struck clear through at first
sight, and had proposed; and she, poor thing, thought it was splendid.
She judged from outside appearances; for Mr. Johnson was very nice
looking man, nicely dressed, patent leather boots, shirt collar and necktie
exquisitely beautiful, and she thought she had a fish of the first water.
I suppose she had; but it was bony.</p>
          <p>They were to be married on Thursday, and would have been, if Mr. Pratt had
allowed it. When he found it out, he sent the girl home to her father, and managed
to hold Brother Johnson in check for two weeks.</p>
          <p>So that was the meaning of the private conversation that Mr.
Johnson wanted with me Monday evening. But he did not come
straight out and tell me. I was glad afterward that I did not
know anything about it, and that I talked just as I did. And, notwithstanding
all that, they tried to say that I was favorable to it.</p>
          <p>They were married at I the Methodist Church, by somebody, I
don't remember now by whom; but I know Brother Harnard did
not marry them. I never went near; because I was so busy with
my sick missionaries, and I did not care anyhow, to see the beginning the thing;
I was more interested about how it was going to come out.</p>
          <p>Well, it turned out just as I said. After a week or so he carried the poor
thing up into the country to their station. She had
nothing, and he had nothing, only his mission supplies; and they
had used the best part of those for their marriage feast, no one
<pb id="smith428" n="428"/>
made them any feast, or gave them any presents, as they do in
this country. In this they both seemed to be greatly disappointed.</p>
          <p>Mr. Johnson seemed to think if he only married a colored
girl, he being a white man, it would be such a standing proof to
the colored people that he really loved them, that they would
take him right into their arms, and lavish upon them their
wealth and gifts; especially as he had married into one of the
most respectable families in Cape Palmas; the daughter of the
Hon. Mr. H. Gibson. My! he thought he had it. And so he had.</p>
          <p>Poor girl! I knew her well. She had been converted and
sanctified in one of the meetings that I had held, and bad grown
in grace, and was developing so nicely, and was one of our good
workers in the Band of Hope Temperance work.</p>
          <p>When I knew that the decree was passed to marry Mr.
Johnson, I confess I was disappointed in her; for I really gave her
credit for having more sense. So I never opened my head to her
on the subject.</p>
          <p>Her joy and delight were of short duration. He got fever and
was down sick. They came back to the Cape. I went to see him,
and did what I could.</p>
          <p>When he got better they went again up to their station. The
natives received them gladly, and gave them a bullock. They had
their mission house built to go into. But everything was so
different from what it was in America. He got down with fever
again, and again they returned to the Cape. I, with Brother
Pratt, did everything I could for him till I left.</p>
          <p>After some months of going back and forth, and getting
down with fever, he came back to the Cape again, and took the
first steamer for home, and left his wife there, to live or die.
Poor thing! In less than a year she died.</p>
          <p>And Brother Johnson—though everything was done for him
that could be done, I saw him after this in Monrovia, going about
from house to house, and the worst thing he could say of Bishop
Taylor and his self-supporting mission was too good.</p>
          <p>Of course, he and Mr. Hillman, and Mr. Astley, had all gone
over to the Episcopal Church; and, it seems that one of the surest
marks of true fidelity to that church is to ignore and denounce
everybody and everything in the church that has fitted them for
this church to receive.</p>
          <p>The last time I saw Brother Johnson, was in July, '91, at the
<pb id="smith429" n="429"/>
Episcopal Mission at Cape Mount; and of all the poor, forlorn
looking creatures that I had seen for sometime, he seemed most
to be pitied.</p>
          <p>I have said it was not always a matter of having the cash, in
order to get on in Africa, for there were times when you couldn't
get things even with the cash.</p>
          <p>“Then what would we do when we couldn't get the things
we wanted at the stores?”</p>
          <p>Well, we would just have to wait, and do the best we could,
till a steamer came, or an American vessel; sometimes it would be a
week, or two, or three, just as it happened.</p>
          <p>“How did we get on?”</p>
          <p>Well, that is a difficult question to answer—how we got on.
But we did get on; we would just call up the old mother of
invention, and she always had some plan to help us out; so there was no necessity
of getting homesick or backsliding.</p>
          <p>I never was homesick but about five minutes the whole eight
years I was in Africa; and that was one day when I was reading
an account in the “Christian Standard” of a wonderful holiness
meeting held at old John Street, New York, and I was so hungry
for such a spiritual feast; and as I read I found myself saying,
“How I wish I were there.”</p>
          <p>When I thought of what I had said I sprang to my feet and
cried out, “Now, Lord, help me, for I know I am right in the place
where you want me, and it is all right.” And in a moment the
homesick feeling left me.</p>
          <p>Then once, while I was at Miss Sharpe's, I was very nearly
homesick. I was just going through my first attack of fever, and
suffered for a drink of cool water. Being accustomed to having ice
in this country, or going to a spring or pump and getting a cool
drink, I felt I must have some ice. In India they make ice; so while
there I could get ice water; but they don't make it in Africa.
Sometimes we could get a piece off the steamer; but only a small
piece, which could not last very long; and generally when one
wanted it most, there would be no steamer in; so one must do
without it.</p>
          <p>And the water is always warm. The only time you get it cool is
very early in the morning, or during the rainy season. In the
morning it would be a little cool, but if you drink it so very early
you will be very apt to have a chill; so you must be careful on that line.</p>
          <pb id="smith430" n="430"/>
          <p>I was pretty well scorched with fever, and as the days and nights
went on, and nothing cool to drink, and no appetite to eat anything I could
get to eat, I craved what I could not get.</p>
          <p>Plenty could be got, but not what I wanted. I wanted a nice broiled
mutton chop, basted with some nice hard butter, not that soft, oily stuff
that was in the tins. I wanted a nice baker's roll, with hard butter off the
ice, and a nice cup of tea, with some fresh cream, not condensed milk.</p>
          <p>All the nice things that I ever did for sick people when I lived in a
rich gentleman's family came into my mind. I knew exactly how to do it;
I had done it for others. And when I would shut my eyes there would be
all the things right before me. I could see them just as plain as could be.
When I fell into a little doze of sleep they would haunt me. When I would
wake, Oh! how hungry I would be for just that; I wanted nothing else.</p>
          <p>It was not the question of money; I had a little, and would have got
all these things, but they were not there to be got.</p>
          <p>So one night I prayed nearly all night, and asked the Lord to take all
desire out of me for everything I could not get, and help me to like and
relish just what I could get. About four o'clock in the morning I fell
asleep, and woke about six; and every bit of desire for mutton chop, and
rolls, and hard butter, and fresh cream was gone, and I was as free from
the desire as if I had never had it. I laughed, and cried, and praised the
Lord for His loving mercy.</p>
          <p>No one who has not had the experience can tell anything about what
it means to be weak, and sick, and hungry, and where you cannot get a
little or what your appetite craves. But our God is a wonderful deliverer.
And then the grand old text that He gave me when I first started, “My
God will supply all of your need,”—how true. Praise His name. Amen.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith431" n="431"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXXII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>CAPE PALMAS—HOW I GOT THERE—BROTHER WARE—BROTHER
SHARPER'S EXPERIENCE—A GREAT REVIVAL.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>I had been trying to get to Cape Palmas for three years before I
reached there. Dear Mr. Harmon, then pastor of Mt. Scott Methodist
Church, had so kindly written for me to come, and had arranged for me,
and I had got my things packed. But no steamer called at Monrovia that
would stop at Cape Palmas; so I had waited two or three months.</p>
          <p>Then a rumor came that small-pox was raging at Cape Palmas;
another delay for me. There were no railways, or cable cars running yet;
neither were there livery stables, where one could hire a team. These are
things that are yet to be; until then, we must wait, and of course pray a
little. However, it turned out all right in my case.</p>
          <p>Brother Harmon died, and after his death Reverend Ware had
charge. He was so different in spirit and government from Brother
Harmon. He had treated me most kindly at Monrovia, with some little
exceptions, which I did not mind so much, for when it came to
temperance and holiness, there are ministers and laymen in this country,
who, not withstanding their light and privilege, stand just where he, and
others, stand on these points.</p>
          <p>Then he was very bitterly opposed to a woman preaching, or
taking any part in a public way. He had a very high appreciation of that
especial text of Paul's: “Let your women keep silence
in the churches, and if they would know anything, let them ask
their husbands at home;” and, as I had no husband at home to
ask, I thought according to my orders in John, I had my authority
from the words of the Master:</p>
          <p>“Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained
you, that you might go and bring forth fruit, that, your fruit
<pb id="smith432" n="432"/>
might remain, and that whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my
name, He may give it you.”</p>
          <p>Brother Pitman was pastor at Monrovia in 1882. He was a prince
of Israel. A great loss the church in Liberia has sustained, and one, I fear,
that will not be easily replaced in Africa. Never shall I forget his
fatherly kindness to me. Peace be to his memory.</p>
          <p>So it was fortunate for me that I lived at Monrovia when he had
charge. He received me as a Christian brother, and stood by me in all the
work of the church, in the revival meetings, prayer meetings, and week
night preaching services. The church prospered under his administration.
The Lord was with us, and we had a blessed time.</p>
          <p>Brother Pitman had lived in America several years—I don't
know just how many—but he lived in the family of Dr. Gracy, who
was the noble editor of the Northern Christian Advocate; so he was
quite American in his ideas, but nothing of the pompous sort.
He was simply a true, and a clear-headed, logical preacher. How
glad we were when he preached. Somebody always got fed on
the finest of the wheat.</p>
          <p>He had sought, and clearly obtained, the blessing of sanctification.
He enjoyed the fulness and lived the life, and when he preached, it was in
demonstration of the spirit and power.</p>
          <p>I remember one Wednesday night; it wits prayer meeting
night. It was true I had been feeling weak and poorly all day.
but somehow I felt especially led to go to meeting that night.
The distance from Sister Payne's (my home) was not very long;
about two blocks. I walked very slowly, but after I got in my
back was weak, and pained me dreadfully, so that I said, “I wish
I hadn't come.” But I felt somehow that the Lord had sent me,
so I prayed, and asked Him to strengthen me for the word He
would have me give, if I spoke at all.</p>
          <p>Brother Pitman was leading the meeting that night; there
was nothing out of the ordinary way of things, but a good meeting.
By and by the Spirit prompted my heart with these words:
“With the mouth confession is made unto salvation.”</p>
          <p>I was impressed that God meant something by it, yet I did not know
just how I was going to be led in speaking: so just before the meeting
closed I a rose and said:</p>
          <p>“Brother Pitman, I feel the Lord mints me to speak a word.”</p>
          <p>“Certainly, Sister Smith; speak on.”</p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill23" entity="smith432">
              <p>CAPE PALMAS, LIBERIA.</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb id="smith433" n="433"/>
          <p>I spoke as the Lord led me on, confessing Christ and what He had
done for a soul definitely. I did not know anything about Brother
Pitman's experience; I had never spoken to him about it, and did not
know he was interested in the subject of holiness at all, only I knew he
seemed to possess the spirit of holiness; I felt it in his conversation and
preaching.</p>
          <p>After I was through I took my seat. Brother Pitman sprang to his
feet in a moment, and said, “The Lord has sent that message to me;”
then he went on with how, some three months before, as nearly as I can
recollect, he had received this distinct blessing of sanctification, and was
helped wonderfully to see the way clearly through the teaching in that
grand, old, pioneer holiness periodical, “Guide to Holiness.”</p>
          <p>“I see as you have spoken, Sister Smith,” he continued, “my mistake
has been, I have not definitely confessed what the Lord has done for
me. But I do here and now confess, before God and these people, that He
has cleansed and sanctified my heart.”</p>
          <p>And from that time forth, he never swerved from preaching or
testifying to this great blessing, definitely sought and received by faith.</p>
          <p>God made him a great blessing to the people everywhere he went. I
believe it was the power of this grace that enabled him to endure as he
did; for, being a thorough native of the Da tribe, he had much to endure.
He, like Paul, had false brethren to contend with. How my heart has
ached, as I have seen and heard things that would have kindled a blaze
that would have been unquenchable in the church and community; but he
was patient and true, through all.</p>
          <p>Then, I think it was in 1883, Brother Ware had charge. The
change was great. Some were glad, but I believe most were sorry.</p>
          <p>But he and I got on nicely. I always consulted him about my
meetings; and, to my face, he would always give me the greatest
liberty; and I would be led to think that we saw together; though
he did not often take much part; he would say:</p>
          <p>“I give you full charge, Sister Smith, whenever you want to have
any meetings. Of course I will not be able to be present at all of them,
but all the brethren will stand by you, and it will be all right.”</p>
          <p>I would have afternoon meetings for the young converts, to instruct
them in Bible lessons; he would come in and sit way
<pb id="smith434" n="434"/>
back, and listen, but that was all. He would generally go out when I
was about to close. I went on, carefully, but I went on. And God surely
was with us, and blessed us.</p>
          <p>I went to Bassa in 1885. after I got to Bassa and met the Bishop, I
told him how we had heard at Monrovia that he was to spend three
months in that region round about, take a trip to Bepora, etc. He said it
was the first he had known of it; that he had made an arrangement, with
a certain steamer that was to pick him up at Bassa, and leave him at
Cape Palmas, and said this was my chance to go.</p>
          <p>“I have not come prepared to go to Cape Palmas,” I replied,
“but I have been waiting for three years to go. Just when I got ready
some months ago, word came that there was small-pox there, so I could
not go.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” said the Bishop, “this is your chance, Amanda.”</p>
          <p>Just then dear Brother Pitman came in. I told him, and he said, “I
think, Sister Smith, this is your chance.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “if you will take Frances (my little native girl) to
your home in Paynesville, and keep her till I come back, I think I will go.
Do you think Sister Pitman will care? I would go and see her myself, if I
could.”</p>
          <p>“That will be all right, Sister Smith; Frances shall fare as the other
children do, and if you are satisfied with that, I will take her.”</p>
          <p>Sister Pitman was a grand, good woman. She was a splendid
housekeeper, and was also a dressmaker and tailor. They never had any
children of their own, but all the native boys and girls they had in their family
were well raised and well trained; and I knew Frances would fare as well
there as if I had her myself.</p>
          <p>May God ever bless Sister Pitman. How I sympathize with her in her
loss.</p>
          <p>So when he returned from the Conference in Monrovia, he took her
with him to his home at Paynesville.</p>
          <p>I think it was on Wednesday, February 17th, a steamer came to
Bassa. The Bishop said we would go. I had but little to get together; only
just what would do me as I thought, for the three weeks I had planned to
be away. So I had to send for my things after I got to Cape Palmas.</p>
          <p>When we went to get into the boat to go to the steamer, a
messenger came to say the captain sent word he would not stop at
<pb id="smith435" n="435"/>
Cape Palmas, and for no one to come from the shore. “Oh, Bishop,” I
said, “what will you do?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, we will just go.”</p>
          <p>“Shall I go, then?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, yes, come on,” he said, quietly, but with such perfect
confidence. I just held my breath, and did as I was told.</p>
          <p>The man remonstrated, but the Bishop said to the men, “Push off;”
and off we did push. When we got alongside, the men aboard the steamer
hailed us.</p>
          <p>“Where are you going?”</p>
          <p>The men gave the word, “To Cape Palmas.”</p>
          <p>“We are not going to stop at Cape Palmas,” one of the officers
shouted; “the captain sent word ashore.”</p>
          <p>When they saw Bishop Taylor was a white man they let down
the steps. The Bishop said he wanted to see the captain. It was
just dinner time—six o'clock—when we got on board. Of course
they did not want that I should come up; but the Bishop said to me
quietly, “Come right along, Amanda.”</p>
          <p>Brother Turner, one of the Bishop's missionaries, a genuine black
man, who had been out but about two years, was with him. He was going
to Sinoe. We kept close to the Bishop, for we knew if he succeeded, we
would.</p>
          <p>Oh! how vexed the officers were. But of course they said nothing to
Bishop Taylor. They were civil to him.</p>
          <p>The Bishop had no baggage; he never did carry any about
with him in Africa; simply a small basket, and his bed rolled up.
To look at it you would think it was a surveyor's instruments; that
was generally his outfit. But some of the rest of us did have
something, in the shape of a small trunk. When the officers saw
this they said:</p>
          <p>“We are not going to stop at Cape Palmas; don't lift the baggage.”</p>
          <p>So I stood quietly while the Bishop went in to see the captain; or
rather send word to him, and there was a pause of fifteen
minutes, or so. I stood trembling in my boots almost, for it was about five
miles back to shore, and I thought, “Oh, dearie me, if I have got to go back
in this darkness all alone!” So I said, “Oh! Lord, help the Bishop, and bless
that captain, and make him let us go.”</p>
          <p>While they were gone with a message to the captain, I slipped
softly up to the Bishop, and said:</p>
          <pb id="smith436" n="436"/>
          <p>“Bishop do you think we will have to go back to shore?”</p>
          <p>“Oh, no,” he said, in perfect confidence, “it will be all right.”</p>
          <p>And sure enough, word came to the Bishop from the captain:</p>
          <p>“All right; we will take you.”</p>
          <p>My! didn't I whirl? Dinner! I didn't want any. I was full of
joy and gladness. I hadn't any room for anything else until next morning.</p>
          <p>Now, then, you may say what you please, explain it as you like,
but if Bishop Taylor had not been a white man, not simply a
Bishop, but a white man, as sure as this world, we would have had
to come all that way back to shore in the night. And I did thank
the Lord down in my heart for a white Bishop that time.</p>
          <p>We were two nights and a day on the vessel and arrived at Cape
Palmas about ten A. M. Friday.</p>
          <p>I shall never forget the delight of the dear people when they
saw the <sic corr="Bishop">Bisop</sic> and myself. The children crowded around like he
had been a father, more than a Bishop. He was so kind, and
shook hands with them, and had a pleasant word for all. The
little, native boys danced and laughed, and seemed so glad.</p>
          <p>When I saw the Christian spirit so manifest among the people
toward the Bishop and myself, I came nearly crying out. Oh! it was so
different from what it seemed to be in Bassa.</p>
          <p>We were conducted from the landing at Cape Palmas to Sister
Harmon's; she received us gladly, and entertained us kindly.</p>
          <p>Sunday was to be quarterly meeting; so it seemed to be such a
propitious time for us to arrive just then.</p>
          <p>Brother Ware had notified the brethren, and the Bishop held
his quarterly conference Friday afternoon at four o'clock, and
preached on Saturday night to a full congregation. Of course
everybody turned out, Baptists, Episcopalians, and Methodists,
(those were the only denominations at Cape. Palmas), senators,
lawyers, deacons, etc.</p>
          <p>Among the dignitaries I noticed his honor, Bishop Ferguson. It was
the first time I had ever seen him.</p>
          <p>But everybody seemed to be interested in this American Bishop. And
he preached a grand, old-fashioned Holy Ghost sermon, as everybody
knows he can. I think that Bishop Ferguson was rather pleased, until he
heard the good Bishop speak of standing on a hogshead, in California, I
think it was, and preaching
<pb id="smith437" n="437"/>
to the multitude. The idea of lowering his dignity! He seemed to look
almost disgusted.</p>
          <p>But what capped the climax with them, after the Bishop got
through, he told them who I was, and spoke some kind words of me, and
of my work, and told them if they would stand by me I would do them
good, etc. Then he said, “I will ask Sister Smith to speak a few words to you.”</p>
          <p>I lifted my heart and asked the Lord to help me. And He did. And
the people were blessed.</p>
          <p>Poor Bishop Ferguson! He hung his head all the time I was speaking,
and went out as soon as he could; and I don't suppose he has heard Bishop
Taylor since.</p>
          <p>Poor Brother Ware had strong proclivities toward that church at
that time. His eldest son, who had been brought up, and trained and
converted in the Methodist Church, had left it, and gone over to the
Episcopal Church.</p>
          <p>And, by the way, that is one good thing the Methodist Church has
done in Liberia; for if she has not done so much in the conversion of the
heathen, she has certainly done her part in furnishing workers for the
Episcopal Church. I don't believe they have a single worker, except a few
among the natives; for the matron in their orphanage, the teachers in
their schools, or the workers on their farms, come out of the Methodist
Church; and those in the church that know anything about real
conversion, have been converted or sanctified in the Methodist Church;
so if ever a church ought to thank God for Methodism in Africa,
notwithstanding her faults and failings, it ought to be this church!</p>
          <p>But strange to say, they do not; but, like the Jesuits, they cease not
day or night, in every possible way, to disturb and proselyte.</p>
          <p>I tried my best to be as unselfish as I could, and show in every
possible way that I was a Christian and had no other object than to help
everybody I could, in every way I could. I did not advocate a new
doctrine, or start a new church. I told the people this was not my errand
in Africa. There were churches enough already. All that was needed was
the spirit of full consecration to God, and a baptism for real service.</p>
          <p>When I began my temperance work in Cape Palmas I wrote Bishop
Ferguson, and the several ministers in his diocese, and sent them our
pledge card, and tracts, and our constitution and by-laws,
<pb id="smith438" n="438"/>
so that they might see for themselves what I was trying
to do; that it was nothing in the corner, or in the dark; that they
might know exactly what I was teaching among the people; and I
asked his honor, the Bishop, if he would be kind enough to
preach a sermon and explain my object; as I knew how the people
in general are given to extravagance in trying to tell anything.</p>
          <p>As this was Gospel temperance, to help Christian men and
women on to a higher platform of Christian character and
Christian life, it never entered my head but they would be willing to co-operate
on this platform, as it was purely undenominational,
and had met such favor in England and America while On this basis.</p>
          <p>But the good Bishop replied in a short note, saying he would
consider the matter, and let me know later on. In a few days he
wrote me a great, lengthy epistle of five or six pages; beautifully
written, for he certainly wrote a beautiful hand. But I must confess the
best thing about that letter was the beautiful handwriting. A
regular General Conference document, saying he could have nothing to
do with the subject I had written him about, and pointing out a clause in
our Methodist discipline, saying that was all that was needful.</p>
          <p>Well, I was ashamed to say anything about it except to one of
two persons; for I had always heard him spoken so highly of; and
I was proud of him, being a black Bishop; and knowing that he
knew the condition and the suffering among the poor natives on
account of strong drink, and among the Liberians as well, I thought
I had a right to hope for, at least, sympathy.</p>
          <p>Perhaps I would not have thought much about it if he had been a
white man. But I find that human nature is the same in black men, even in
Africa, as in white men in America. It is the same old story everywhere:
“None but Jesus can do helpless sinners good.”</p>
          <p>Well, the Lord helped me, and I went on with the work, and men
and women, young and old, some of all the denominations, joined in. But
his position toward it had its effect, which is natural.</p>
          <p>So, poor Brother Ware, with his Episcopal proclivities, and
underlying all a strong desire to be a Bishop, had got all the
official board so fully over to his side in regard to a woman taking
a public part in a meeting, and had filled them so with prejudice,
<pb id="smith439" n="439"/>
that if I had not gone to Cape Palmas with Bishop Taylor, I
would not have had a shadow of a chance. But when God is on our side, you
may not fear what man may do.</p>
          <p>Away back in the years before, He had said, “Behold, I have set
before you an open door, and no man shall shut it.” How I proved His
every word true.</p>
          <p>Brother Ware was not well, so did not get to the Conference at
Bassa. On Sunday morning we had a great Love Feast. The Spirit of the
Lord was among us, and at 10:30 the Bishop preached. What a sermon! I
suppose they had never heard anything like it. Surely the Lord of
Hosts was with us.</p>
          <p>Just after the consecration of the elements for the sacrament, as the
Bishop was about to proceed in administering, or passing it, the steamer
signalled, and the good Bishop was notified that he must leave. He had
already announced that he was to preach to the young people and
children at three P. M., and had asked all the other people to be seated in
the gallery, and reserve the body of the church for the young people and
children. So, when the Bishop had to leave, he turned to Brother Ware,
and said:</p>
          <p>“Brother Ware, if you are not well, Sister Amanda Smith will
take the service this afternoon in my stead.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” Brother Ware said, “we shall be glad to have Sister Smith
take the service.”</p>
          <p>I saw it was all awful pill, but he swallowed it as meekly as he could.</p>
          <p>Oh! how the Lord did bless me that afternoon.</p>
          <p>At night I took the service again. The power of the Lord was
present among the people. One good sister in the Episcopal
Church, Sister Tubman, got sanctified that night, as a seal to my
first work at Cape Palmas. The Lord gave her light and help, as
I went on talking from the fourteenth chapter of John, fourteenth
verse: “If ye shall ask anything in my name, I will do it.”</p>
          <p>What a stir it made. The people were up in arms, and the cat got out!</p>
          <p>“Great Lord, that woman can preach. That ain't no so-so talk. God
is in that woman.”</p>
          <p>And so it went the rounds. They said, “What is the matter with
Brother Ware? Why don't he let her preach?”</p>
          <p>Then a number of the brethren called on him, and asked him to
give me an appointment, as they all wanted to hear me speak.
<pb id="smith440" n="440"/>
But that, I think, made it worse. I called on him. He seemed pleasant and
treated me kindly, but never said a word to me about taking a meeting.
For two weeks then I went on quietly, holding afternoon meetings and
giving Bible readings on the subject of consecration and holiness. This was
the beginning of the wonderful blessing at Cape Palmas.</p>
          <p>At the expiration of two weeks, Brother Ware was obliged to leave
for Monrovia; but he called his local brethren, Brother Os Tubman, old
Father Jenkins, Brother Dennis, Brother Thompson, who was Vice-President
of the Republic and a local preacher, Brother Sharper, and
Brother Bowen, who had the pastoral charge of the church at Mt.
Tubman.</p>
          <p>No one of these brethren were to give their appointments to any
one, under penalty of having to answer at the quarterly conference. Some
of them said:</p>
          <p>“Brother Ware, we believe Sister Smith is a woman of God, and she
came here with Bishop Taylor. He knows her, and endorses her, and we ought
to give her a chance.”</p>
          <p>But his reply was, “I, and not Bishop Taylor, am pastor of the church.”</p>
          <p>So, according to the laws of the Medes and Persians, the decision
must not be altered.</p>
          <p>Another week had passed, and it had come Saturday. With all that
was said, I kept quiet, and said but little to any one. Some of the people
wanted to know if there was any misunderstanding between me and
Brother Ware.</p>
          <p>“No, nor there never has been, as I know of.”</p>
          <p>I must confess it was a little embarrassing to me; but it helped
me to see God as I had never seen Him before. Out of all these brethren,
there was not one of them who dared give me an appointment except old
Father Dennis. He was a man of strong moral
courage and good, broad common sense; a highly intelligent man;
and he knew every weak spot in the whole government, as well as
the strong; and he knew the discipline of the Methodist Church
as well, if not better, than any other man in the Republic; and,
notwithstanding all this, he was very peculiar, and, withal, eccentric. So he said
to some of the brethren, that if Ware wanted to
have him up in the quarterly conference for giving his appointment, he
might do it. He did not care.</p>
          <p>He came to me on Saturday, and asked me if I would go to
<pb id="smith441" n="441"/>
Mt. Tubman, which was about two miles from Latrobe, and take his
appointment; he was not feeling very well, anyhow.</p>
          <p>I told him, “Yes, I would.”</p>
          <p>“The brethren tell me that Brother Ware will have me up for it;
and I told them I didn't care.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “if you are willing to risk it, I will go.”</p>
          <p>So I went out on Saturday afternoon, Sister Harmon and I.</p>
          <p>Mt. Tubman is a beautiful spot. How plain I seem to see the little
church on the hill. What times of blessing I have had; and this man, and
that man were born there.</p>
          <p>I was not very strong, so they arranged that Sister Harmon and I
should go out in the carriage. So, in a little while we were ready. The
carriage drove up, with a nice little black bullock, and we were soon seated and
off. But we had not gone far, when the bullock began to cut African
capers.</p>
          <p>First he backed and then he ran up on one side of the bank,
and came near tumbling the carriage over. Then we got him
down and he went on a little ways, Then he made another break
at the other side of the road, and Then he stopped. I thought it
was a good chance to dismount and so I did, and footed it the balance of the
way, which was more than half way.</p>
          <p>I went to Brother Bowen's and stayed all night. How kind
Brother and Sister Bowen were. They did all they could to make
me comfortable. I could see that Brother Bowen was a little
embarrassed, as he was pastor. He said, “Brother Ware's orders
were that the brethern should take their appointments in order.”</p>
          <p>But, Brother Bowen was a good man, and he had good sense, and
was reasonable; but he was a little afraid of his superior.</p>
          <p>I talked, and sang and told him many things about his own
country for he had gone to Liberia when quite a young man.</p>
          <p>Many of his friends would come in; then they would go out and
seem to have a quiet talk together. I prayed. I knew I had not
gone myself, but that God had sent me; and I waited to see Him
get the victory.</p>
          <p>Sunday morning came. There was a splendid congregation.
Just as it was time to open the service, who should come in but
dear, old Brother Dennis.</p>
          <p>I saw Brother Bowen was glad. He at once asked him to take
the service; and he got up and said he had asked me to come out
there and take his appointment, as he was not very well; then,
<pb id="smith442" n="442"/>
in the morning, as he felt better, he thought he had better come
out and explain, for he knew the Methodist discipline, and he was
not afraid of anybody. Everybody knew that was old man Dennis,
and it was all true.</p>
          <p>So that was my introduction. If ever I prayed for God to help
me, I did that day. And He did. Then I stayed and took part in
the class meeting after the service. Then I addressed the Sabbath
School, and took the service at night. The church was crowded.
Oh! how the Lord helped me to speak. I thought, “This is my
last day here, so I will do everything I can.”</p>
          <p>After I was through speaking at night I gave the invitation to
sinners to come forward and seek the Lord; and almost immediately
eight men came forward; four were converted that night.</p>
          <p>I thought that my strength was gone; but it seemed to me
that God gave me a double portion. I had no further trouble with
Brother Bowen.</p>
          <p>The news spread like wildfire. The people came from all
directions. We went on for two weeks without a break. We had
several all night meetings, and all day. In that meeting some old
men were converted that were never known to pray, or be serious
before. I went to see them from house to house, and sat down
and talked with them, and explained the way of faith. Oh! how
God put his seal on the work. This was the beginning. In this
meeting Charlie Gray and Brother Cox were sanctified.</p>
          <p>I had worked hard, and was so weary I thought I must come
home for a rest. So on Monday I came home to Sister Harmon's.</p>
          <p>Now, the two weeks' Bible readings that I had held prior to
going to Mt. Tubman, had laid a foundation, and God had blessed
the people.</p>
          <p>Tuesday night was the prayer meeting night. I had had a
little rest on Monday after I got home, and on Tuesday night
was the prayer meeting at Mt. Scott Church. Brother Thompson
called and asked me if I would lead prayer meeting that night. I
told him I was very weary and needed a rest. But he said he
would be glad if I would take it. I told him I would do the best I
could. I was so very weak, but I asked the Lord to strengthen
me, as I did so often. Oh! how many times He has heard and
answered that prayer. Blessed be His name. That night the
work began at Latrobe. And what a tidal wave swept all over
Cape Palmas. Oh! it was wonderful.
<pb id="smith443" n="443"/>
I have gone to the church at six o'clock in the evening to hold
a prayer meeting before preaching, and have never gone outside
the door till six next morning.</p>
          <p>When we did go in for salvation we didn't play, but went in.
God converted sinners, reclaimed backsliders, and sanctified and
established believers.</p>
          <p>The Baptists fought a little. They were very firmly fixed.
Once in grace, always in grace, no matter what you say or do.
But with all the opposition, God's chariot rolled on; and many of
them were brought to realize the power of Jesus, and were saved
fully. Glory to Jesus.</p>
          <p>How well I remember Brother Sharper, one of our old local
preachers. He was a man of more than ordinary intelligence,
and good, broad, common sense. He was one of the best local
preachers we had. He had a nice, comfortable, little home of his
own, and a very nice wife and baby boy. When I first held my
Bible readings Brother Sharper became very much interested in
the subject of holiness. The Holy Spirit convicted him of his
need of a clean heart. He was a man of high moral character and
Christian integrity, and stood high in the community and the
church.</p>
          <p>When the Spirit of God got hold of his conscience, he did like
so many; he began to reason with himself: “I know I am convicted,
and I have been a Christian all these years, and I will just go on
growing in grace, and purity will come.”</p>
          <p>But, poor man, he had it wrong end first! The very best chance
for growing in grace, really and successfully, is to get the cleansing
and all obstruction to growth out. As the Psalmist suggests:</p>
          <p>“The clean heart, then the teaching of transgressors Thy way.”
The Psalmist had it right. Praise the Lord.</p>
          <p>Poor Brother Sharper used to come to the Bible readings, but
all at once I missed him. He didn't come. I would call around
at his house and have a little chat. I didn't bore him. He was
always glad to see me, and always had a good reason for not
coming to the meeting.</p>
          <p>He was a most inveterate smoker, but he never let me see him
with his pipe in his mouth. He was much of a gentleman in his
bearing. On Sunday I had been calling on some friends on
next street; on my way home I called in, and there was Brother
Sharper in his nice little home, all alone, his Bible on a chair by
<pb id="smith444" n="444"/>
him, and his pipe. He had read and smoked and fallen asleep.
When I called to him, poor fellow, how embarrassed he was. I
saw it, and tried to help him by asking him what he was reading,
particularly. He laughed and said:</p>
          <p>“Sister Smith, I didn't mean for you to see me with that old pipe.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, no matter,” I said, “you and the Lord will settle it by and by<corr>.</corr>”</p>
          <p>So, after a little chat, I went home to pray and ask the Lord
to deliver Brother Sharper. He began coming to the meetings, but
seemed depressed. And he didn't stay till the close of the meetings.
But one night at prayer meetings, I was leading, and I asked
any one who had the desire to seek the blessing of a clean heart to
come and kneel at the altar. A number came; among others,
Brother Sharper. He came like he meant business. He was not a
demonstrative or emotional man, and when I saw him kneel and
clutch the alter railing, I said to myself, “Sharper is in for it.”</p>
          <p>One and another prayed for themselves, and God set them at
liberty. Oh! what a meeting it was!</p>
          <p>Brother Sharper groaned and struggled. It came to a close
about eleven o'clock. A number had got blessed, and we arose and
sang the doxology. Brother Sharper had not moved from his
position. But I knew the Lord would take care of him.</p>
          <p>Just as we were about to sing, Brother Sharper sprang to his
feet and shouted at the top of his voice:</p>
          <p>“But you must go through! You must go through! Victory!
Victory! Victory!”</p>
          <p>He went over the tops of the seats like a streak of light. I
tried to catch him. I was afraid he would kill himself. But he
swung from my grasp as though he had been oiled. Oh! what a
shout. When that tremendous wave had passed over, he calmed
down as quiet as a lamb, and he smiled. He was a handsome man
anyhow: but this night he looked beautiful.</p>
          <p>He stood up in front by the altar and faced the congregation,
and said:</p>
          <p>“Sister Smith, I want to tell what the Lord has done for me. I
have had an awful struggle for days over this question. I thought
I would stay away from the meetings; but that didn't help me.
And you know the Sunday you were around to my house, and
caught me with the Bible and my pipe?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said.</p>
          <pb id="smith445" n="445"/>
          <p>“Well, there was where I stuck; but I thought if I did everything
else all right, the Lord would not require me to give up my
pipe; and I did not know it was such an idol until I tried to give
it up. Oh! how it held me. You know I love my wife and child;
but I felt I could give up either of them easier than I could give
up my pipe. I would smoke, the last thing before I went to bed,
and the first thing in the morning, and sometimes I would get up
two or three times in the night to have a smoke; and if there was
not a match, or fire, in the house to light my pipe, I would walk a
mile to get it.</p>
          <p>”The other night I lay down and fell into a doze of sleep; and
I dreamed I saw a great host marching. They were divided into
two companies. Oh! such singing I never heard. It was wonderful!
The sanctified host was ahead, and outsang the justified
host. As they marched they sang. I stood and looked at them.
I said, well, I will join the justified company. They will get in,
too, just as well as the others. So joined the song with them, for
I wanted them to keep up with the host ahead. Oh! how I sang with all my might;
but the sanctified host seemed to out-sing us.</p>
          <p>“In our march we came to a culvert in the road, and I thought
‘I will watch and see how they get through there.’ I saw when
they got up to it, they all, with one accord, bowed low, and went
through, and struck up their song on the other side. And when the
justified company came up to the culvert, they stopped, and
there seemed to be quite a contention about how to get through.
But not one of them stooped. After a while they divided, and
walked around on either side, and went on. When I came up to
it I started to go round, first on the right; but a voice confronted
me and said, ‘but you must go through.’ Then I made an effort to
go to the left; and again a voice said, ‘but you must go through.’ 
so I tried the third time, and again the same words, ‘but you must
go through.’ And glory to God, the tobacco is gone, and I
got through!”</p>
          <p>As he stood and told that wonderful experience, which beggars
description, the spirit of the Lord fell on the people, and it
was wonderful.</p>
          <p>Poor Brother Sharper preached with a power and unction
that he had not known before. And the last I heard of him, he
was at one of Bishop Taylor's mission stations on the river, working for God.</p>
          <pb id="smith446" n="446"/>
          <p>The meeting went on, and many of the natives got saved.
John Yancy got saved.</p>
          <p>One night we were singing that victorious hymn, I call it (for
when it is sung properly, it generally carries blessing with it)—</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“Ah! many years my longing heart</l>
              <l>Had sighed, had longed to know</l>
              <l>The virtue of the Savior's blood,</l>
              <l>That washes white as snow.”</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="verse">
              <l>“There is power in Jesus' blood,</l>
              <l>There is power in Jesus' blood,</l>
              <l>There is power in Jesus' blood,</l>
              <l>To wash me white as snow.”</l>
            </lg>
          </lg>
          <p>I had sung this hymn in the meetings, and the people had
learned it, and they could sing it as only colored people can sing.
John Yancy had been seeking the blessing for several weeks. He
was converted, and had been a consistent member of the church
for two years or more. But, as he said, “He felt that God had
something more for him;” and as he sat in the church that night,
while we were singing, the Holy Ghost fell on him. Oh! how he shouted.</p>
          <p>“Oh! yes, there is power in Jesus' blood to wash me white as
snow. Yes, there is power in the blood. Yes, there is power in
Jesus' blood.”</p>
          <p>Every time he said it it went like an electric shock through the
house, and the people seemed to be swayed by the mighty power.</p>
          <p>Everybody believed in John Yancy's sanctification. The
people all had known him from a little boy. He was raised right
up there among them. And I never heard a soul express a doubt
about John Yancy's life and testimony. He was a rank, native,
heathen boy, born in heathenism. He had been brought out of the country,
and the most of his raising, and where he took his
name, was from Mr. Allen Yancy, a good man, formerly of
America. God wonderfully sanctified him, and his dear wife, also,
shortly after John got the blessing.</p>
          <p>On Friday night, the last night of our meeting for the week,
there were several very interesting cases who were seeking pardon;
but they had not come out into the clear light. One was a Congo
man. I felt very anxious about them, lest Satan should get the
<pb id="smith447" n="447"/>
advantage of them. I was very weary in body, but on Saturday
afternoon, I thought I must go and see after those seekers.</p>
          <p>Where this Congo man lived, was on the back street, as they
called it; and the people who lived on that street were nearly all
Congos, with the exception of two or three families. It was not
one of the prominent streets, but it was the prettiest street, I
thought, in Cape Palmas. It was wide, and had several very
pretty, little cottages on it.</p>
          <p>I found the place where the man lived. He was sitting in his
own yard, under a pretty arbor, talking to some one. He was
quite surprised to see me. But I told him why I came. I told
him I was anxious about him, as he was seeking the Lord.</p>
          <p>So I sat down, took out my Testament, and began to read and
explain a few passages of Scripture on faith, and how to exercise
it. The Lord helped me, and helped the man. Then I sang; and
in a little while I had a number of earnest listeners around me.
Then I prayed.</p>
          <p>This was all right out in the yard. When this was finished I
thought I would go home; but a woman said:</p>
          <p>“Mrs. Smith, there is some one in such a house, sick, who
wants to know if you will come and pray with him.”</p>
          <p>So I went with the woman. I talked, and read the blessed
Word and explained it as the Spirit led me; then prayed, sang a
verse, and left.</p>
          <p>When I got downstairs, a little girl came and said her mother
was sick and had heard the singing, and had sent to beg me to
come, if but for a moment. So I did. And so I went on and made
eight calls of the same kind, and prayed, and sang, and talked.</p>
          <p>The Lord blessed this poor, sick woman; and a short time after
this she died. Sister Harmon and all wondered what had become
of me; for I had left home at four o'clock to be gone only an hour
or two, as I thought; but I didn't get home until eight o'clock in
the evening. The cases were so interesting, and I got so absorbed
and carried away, that I forgot all about my weariness and weakness
till I got home and sat down. Then it came over me like a
great wave; and I trembled like a reed in the wind.</p>
          <p>As I think of it now, I wonder how I ever went through all I
did. Sometimes I have started to church feeling so weak, and I
have prayed every step of the way; and there have been times
when I have stood up to speak, I have felt is it were a hand press
<pb id="smith448" n="448"/>
my back, and seem to hold me up while I would deliver the message
to the people. Blessed be the name of God. How well I
know His mighty touch of strength and power.</p>
          <p>There was a Mrs. Delia Williams, whose house I went into and
prayed that afternoon, on this same street.</p>
          <p>Just inside her gate, in the yard, there stood a beautiful broad fruit
tree. As I passed out I said, “that would be a nice tree to hold a little
meeting under.”</p>
          <p>“Oh! Mrs. Smith,” she said, “will you come here and hold a meeting
for us here on this street? We need it. These people do not go to church
much. They will not go.”</p>
          <p>This woman was what you might call a kind of half way Christian.
She belonged to the church, but she was not straight.
She was always seeming to seek peace, but could not find it,
because she did not give up to God. Poor thing, she was good-hearted, and
wanted to see everybody get all the good they could.
So I said to her:</p>
          <p>“I will see about it, and let you know. Of course that bush there in
the street would have to be cleared away.”</p>
          <p>“Oh!” she said, “if you will come, I will have that done. And I can
put a table and some chairs out, and put some mats down.<corr>”</corr></p>
          <p>“I might come Monday,” I said; “but, however, don't do anything
until you hear from me.”</p>
          <p>I kept very quiet. I never told even Mrs. Harmon's people. I knew if
the word was said, the people that considered themselves not Congos would
all come, and my purpose to do these non-church-going people good would be lost.</p>
          <p>But somehow it got out; first thing I knew Monday, somebody
came to me and said, “Mrs. Smith, I hear you are to hold a meeting
on the back street this afternoon.”</p>
          <p>“Who said so?”</p>
          <p>“Well,” they said, “Delia Williams has had the bush all cut down, and
they tire getting ready over there, and said you were to come, and all the
people are looking for you.”</p>
          <p>Oh! dearie me how I felt. “Now,” I thought, “there will be a
great crowd. That was not what I wanted at all. I just wanted
to go quietly and have a meeting for these poor Congo people.”</p>
          <p>By and by another came; and so it went. Mrs. Harmon said:</p>
          <pb id="smith449" n="449"/>
          <p>“Why, you never told me anything about it.”</p>
          <p>“No,” I said, “for the very reason I was afraid there would be a
great excitement about it.”</p>
          <p>She laughed and said, “You try to keep anything quiet here, and you
will miss it.”</p>
          <p>So I got ready and went; and there, sure enough, under that pretty
tree stood a table with a white cloth on it, a hymn book, a pitcher of
water, and tumbler; chairs all around, and mats down, and there the
people were. As I drew near I smiled to myself, and yet was fit to cry. I
said, “Lord, help me this once.”</p>
          <p>I read and explained the Word as best I could on consecration and
faith, pointing out some of the sins and hindrances to the exercise of
faith for any blessing that God was willing to give.</p>
          <p>The Lord did help me that afternoon as I talked. Several
good sisters had come who had got the baptism of the Spirit, and
knew how to pray; so I asked if there were any there who desired
we should pray for them, and I asked them to stand up, and several
did so. Among them was Brother Sharper's wife.</p>
          <p>Dear Sister Sharper! I shall never forget her. She was a woman of no
ordinary intelligence; and she was desperately in earnest. I asked them to
come forward and kneel around the table (for we had no altar), and she
came. Oh! how she prayed. And when the Holy Ghost struck her (for it
did) she whirled like a top, round and round, and round and round! We
could not touch her. She just went like a streak, through the bush, out
into the street. I thought she would kill herself. Oh! I was frightened. As
she rolled over, she kept saying, “Glory, glory, glory to Jesus! glory!”</p>
          <p>The sisters followed after her, and tried to hold her, but they could
not. By and by she sprang up all at once; and didn't she shout! She
marched home, and there was not a scratch or a bruise on her. It was
wonderful. I shall never forget the day when Jesus washed her sins away.
Glory to His name!</p>
          <p>These were some of the wonderful days at Cape Palmas. And still
there's more to follow.</p>
          <p>Brother Ware did not get back for six weeks; so we had full swing
and God was with us. When he did come, how surprised he was.</p>
          <p>Every Sunday, prior to his coming, a number were taken in. The
first Sunday after he came he took in nine or ten; I don't
<pb id="smith450" n="450"/>
know what number was exactly. I never like to number Israel.
The record is one high. But I know one Sunday after this, one of the leaders said
to him, just before the meeting closed (as he had not opened the doors of the
church to receive any members), “Brother Ware, there are several persons
who would like to join the church,” and he brought them up; and he refused to
take them in, because he had not been notified of their desire to join more
than two or three days before, and said that he would not receive any more unless
their names were given to him two or three days before, and
he could see them, and have a talk with them himself.</p>
          <p>It seemed to throw a damper on the work. Everybody seemed to
understand what it meant. But the Lord of Hosts was with us; and
the God of Jacob was our refuge; and we hid, and went on.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith451" n="451"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXXIII.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>EMIGRATION TO LIBERIA—SCHOOLS OF LIBERIA—MISSION
SCHOOLS—FALSE IMPRESSIONS—IGNORANCE AND HELPLESSNESS OF EMIGRANTS—AFRICAN ARISTOCRACY.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>I am often asked if I favor colored people's emigrating to Liberia, Africa.</p>
          <p>My answer is, “Yes,” and “No.”</p>
          <p>Yes, if the right kind of emigrants go. For in this country,
if the right kind of emigrants come, we need have no fears. But
it is the flood of ignorant Italians, uneducated and untrained, and
poor Polish Jews, and Irish, and Germans, who have no interest
in America whatever, only for what they can get out of it, have
no love for its institutions, no love for its government, have not
been taught any of its principles, don't know anything about
them, and don't care to—these are the people that we don't want
in America; women ignorant, men ignorant, and, of course, herds
of children equally ignorant; worse than the heathen in Africa,
and much harder to enlighten, because they have been steeped in
Romanism, and the African comes only with his superstitions,
which he soon drops, under the civilized and Christian influences.
Now, without there has been a vast improvement since I was
there, the Liberian government is very poor, but makes out to
manage somehow. And if educated, industrious, intelligent
black men, with money, would go there, for the love of the race,
and with the love of God in their hearts, and go with no other
object than to sacrifice their lives and their money for the good
of the republic and their fellowmen (and it would take but a
little while to do that; but this is the only way for black men to
go to Africa; and <hi rend="italics">I</hi> believe this is the proper way), then I say, yes,
emigrate.</p>
          <p>On the other hand, I say “No.” For I don't believe it is
<pb id="smith452" n="452"/>
right to take out men and women indiscriminately, and
generally of the poorest that are in the South, or anywhere else, ignorant
of the principles, and the need and duties of the Liberian
government, as the poor, ignorant Italians, or Polish Jews, or others
with no knowledge of the country or its customs, no love for it in
any way, only what they get out of it, have not been taught, have
no love of loyalty, only as they may borrow it for selfish ends, then
I say, “No, No!”</p>
          <p>God bless the Colonization Society. It was raised up at a
time of imperative need; and so was John Knox, of Scotland;
Wesley of England. It did its work. But from the standpoint I
look at it, I would move its disbandment forthwith, and let
white people who want the Negro to emigrate to Africa so as to
make more room for the great flood of foreigners who come to our
shores, know that there is a place in the United States for the Negro.</p>
          <p>They are real American citizens, and at home. They have fought and bled and
died, like men, to make this country what it is. And if they have got to suffer
and die, and be lynched, and tortured, and burned at the stake, I say they are at home.</p>
          <p>Like many of the foreigners that come, they are not all industrious;
and to be poor, and ignorant, and lazy is bad enough at home. But to
be seven thousand miles away in a heathen country, is ten times worse.</p>
          <p>At first sight, it would seem all right; but one cannot know Africa in a week,
or a month.  It is quite easy for a stranger to go there and make a call or two,
on some of the best people, have a fine dinner, big speeches, and all that (all
of which they can give you), but, Lord bless you, that is not knowing the people, any
more than it would be knowing the people in Italy because you dinned with the king. And there is where people are so often deceived about Liberia, and often the real
state of things is misrepresented. What a pity! What a pity!</p>
          <p>I believe that if the real facts in the case of that republic had been known
twenty years ago, she would have been in a better condition, financially and
commercially, and she would have had the sympathy, and respect, and admiration
of the world. But the Liberians have a false that to speak of their failures or mistakes
in any way, means to reflect upon them, because it is a black republic. But I never
thought so, and told them I didn't believe
<pb id="smith453" n="453"/>
it. But my people often called me “White folk's nigger,” anyhow.
So I am in for it, and I don't care. All I care to do is to keep in favor with God and
man as much as lieth in me.</p>
          <p>During my stay of eight years in Africa there was not a government
school building in the republic, and never had been, as far as I could
learn; but their schools were held in churches, or private houses.
I remember there was a high school talked of and arranged for during
the session of the legislature in 1885 or
1886. A Mr. James Lewis, of Sinoe, was appointed by the government
as teacher. I was in Greenville, Sinoe, when he returned
home from the Legislature with his appointment.</p>
          <p>Of course there was a great deal of talk about this new department
of school work. Mr. Lewis was thought to be the man for
the position. And I thought from the talk that they would erect
a building for the purpose. But no; when Mr. Lewis opened his
school, with quite a nice number of pupils, it was on the veranda
of his own private dwelling; and his seat was a hammock!</p>
          <p>Many times I have passed by, or from my window could see
him, hearing his pupils recite, while he would be lying in the
hammock. It was right in the public street, so it was not a thing
done in a corner. I spent some weeks with his sister, Mrs. Marshall,
almost opposite his house; so know whereof I affirm.</p>
          <p>Then there were two other schools called government schools;
one held in the Congregational Church, and another, said to be for
natives, held in another part of town. This school was held about
three times in a week, with an average attendance of five or six
native boys, who lived in the families generally. The teacher was
Mrs. Marshall's sister.</p>
          <p>Of course the government had an inspector of schools; but
you were a friend of the inspector, or if you had a friend who was
a friend of the inspector, it had more to do with your keeping the
school than any other qualification.</p>
          <p>Then people say, “Well, but they have a college.” Yes, they
boast of a college. I often told them that it did not come up to
a good high school in this country, not in any sense. I think there
was a time when it was in a better condition than it was when I
was there. Whatever that was, I don't know. I simply speak of
what it was during the eight years of my stay. To call it a college,
I think, is a misnomer; for it led the people to believe that
we had graded schools, and every requisite preparatory to a college course.
But that is really not so.</p>
          <pb id="smith454" n="454"/>
          <p>There was no standard school book in any of the schools. The
children used any kind of books they could get—Sunday School
books, story books, or any book. Everywhere I went I inquired
about the schools, and found the same statement. I visited a
school one day where I found a very nice lot of children, ranging
from six to fourteen years of age. Many of them seemed to be
very bright. They came to recite one at a time.</p>
          <p>“Why don't you have them in classes?” I asked.</p>
          <p>“Yes, that is what I would like to do,” the teacher said.
“But we haven't got the books. There are not four children in
the school with books alike. Their parents send them with any
kind of a book, and I am obliged to use it; and some of the children
come and have no book at all; but they come.”</p>
          <p>“How do you manage?”</p>
          <p>“I borrow a book from some of the other children, and hear the lesson.”</p>
          <p>“Then they can't study when they go home?”</p>
          <p>“No,” she said, “they just have to study in school.”</p>
          <p>“How long have you been teaching this school?”</p>
          <p>“Two years,” she said.</p>
          <p>“Well, why don't you speak about it? Isn't this a government school?”</p>
          <p>“Yes, but I have spoke, and have gone myself to Monrovia, and
done all I could about it; but it does no good.”</p>
          <p>And that was about the way I would find it everywhere,
unless there was a mission school.</p>
          <p>As I was going to Liberia, in 1882, when we got to Sierra Leone,
a Liberian young man, a very nice lad, I suppose about seventeen
years of age, Mr. Eddie Lisles, from Bassa, got on the steamer.
I saw he was a very nice, interesting looking lad, and one day as he was
sitting smoking, I went up to him and had a talk with him. I asked
him his name, and where he lived, and he told me. He said he had been
away at school.</p>
          <p>“Away at school?” I said; “where?”</p>
          <p>“At Sierra Leone.”</p>
          <p>“Sierra Leone? Why they have a college at Monrovia, haven't they?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” he said.</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “I'm surprised. I thought that the people
would be sending their children from other places to Monrovia
to the college.”</p>
          <pb id="smith455" n="455"/>
          <p>He smiled as though he thought I was green. And I was,
too. He said: “I have a sister that is going when I go home.”</p>
          <p>“Have they good schools in Sierra Leone?” I asked.</p>
          <p>“Very good.”</p>
          <p>“And don't the people in Sierra Leone send their children to the college
at Monrovia?”</p>
          <p>“No,” he said.</p>
          <p>It was all a mystery to me. I could not understand it. I felt
inclined to think he was not straight. But still I said nothing
more. Of course I understood it after eight years' experience and
observation.</p>
          <p>The mission schools have done the most good, I think. The
Presbyterian Mission, at Clay-Ashland, at one time had a flourishing
school. They had a fine, large, brick house, and outbuildings.
When I first went to Africa, these buildings were all in
good condition, but were unoccupied. The school was held in the
hall, on the opposite side of the river. Mr. Albert King was the
teacher, and as his home was on the other side of the river, I presume
that is why the school was changed over there.</p>
          <p>However, the former house and buildings were all standing
when I first went there. I have often passed it as I have gone up
the river. What a pretty situation it was, and how nice everything
seemed to be around it. But, like the Methodist Seminary
at Monrovia, and the Ann Wilkins school at Millsburg, and the
school up at White Plains, and the seminary at Cape Palmas, was
once flourishing, but had gone down. And that is one of the good
things that Bishop Taylor has done for the Liberians—restoring
and manning their schools, and establishing schools among the
natives, and supplying them with teachers, and so helping the
government to fulfill their promise to them, which hitherto they
had not been able to do.</p>
          <p>I was told that that was one of the causes of the Gredebo war;
that the government had promised to establish schools among the
natives, and send them teachers, and they had waited, and they
had not done it.</p>
          <p>I was glad when the Bishop had got these schools at Monrovia
and Cape Palmas started again. There was a great deal of unpleasant
feeling among, the people at one time, because the Bishop
began his work among the natives. They said that the Episcopal
Mission had taught the Gredebos, and by educating them, they
<pb id="smith456" n="456"/>
had turned to be the enemies of the Liberians. They had never
had any trouble, till after the Cavalla school. I forget the name of
the white missionary that was in the Episcopal school at Cavalla.</p>
          <p>The Gredebo people are very bright, clever people, and the
missionary had a little company of the boys, students, organized,
and was teaching them and training them in military tactics; and
it was said that this military teaching and training was the cause
of all their trouble with the natives afterwards.</p>
          <p>Cavalla was the great school centre of the Episcopal work.
Many of the Liberians, the older men, were educated at Cavalla;
and it was a flourishing school. But, strange to say, whether the
statement in regard to the natives giving them trouble because
they were trained in military tactics at this school, is true or not,
the fact is that all the war troubles that have threatened, and are
threatening them, seem to be engendered at Cavalla; so much so,
that just before I left Cape Palmas, that great mission station and
school was broken up, and what pupils remained all came to Cape
Palmas, and are there yet, I suppose. And the most of the trouble
that Bishop Taylor's missionaries had, after they got to Cavalla,
on their way up to their stations, came from the Episcopal Mission.
It was a perfect mystery. We did not understand it. But
that was a fact.</p>
          <p>It was one of these mission stations that cost Bishop Taylor
some three or four hundred dollars when they were trying to get
up the river, after the Bishop had been up the river and made
all his agreements with the kings and chiefs.</p>
          <p>I was with him, sat in every council, and heard all the arrangements;
Brother Pratt, his agent, was with him, also; and there
was not a dissenting voice among the natives.</p>
          <p>He didn't go to any town where the Episcopal missionaries
had been; went to places altogether where there had been no missionaries
at all, and was received kindly in all these places, and
they begged him to come and send them a missionary to teach
their people. They agreed to all the Bishop's propositions without
a word; and the Bishop agreed to theirs. They agreed to give
so many acres of land for a mission, cut and burn so much bush
for a farm, and then plant it, and cut the timber and build a
kitchen for the missionary. This was their part of the agreement.</p>
          <p>Bishop Taylor's part was to send the missionary free of charge
to them and give him all his outfit for six months.</p>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill24" entity="smith456">
              <p>BISHOP TAYLOR HOLDING A
PALAVAR.</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
          <pb id="smith457" n="457"/>
          <p>This was agreed to, without a word of dissent from anyone. The old
women used to come and get down at Bishop Taylor's feet, and say:</p>
          <p>“Oh! Daddy, you be fine. You be fine too much.”</p>
          <p>Mr. Pratt had told them a year before the Bishop came, that he was
coming; and so they watched with eager hope; and when they saw the
Bishop and Mr. Pratt, the old women would get down and take hold of
the Bishop's feet, and then they would turn to Pratt, and say;</p>
          <p>“Oh! Daddy, you mouth no lie this time. You mouth no lie. You got
true mouth.”</p>
          <p>One town we went to, we had not been there two hours before they
brought us two goats, as a present. Oh, how glad they were. My heart
ached when I saw their kindness, and I wept. Poor things!</p>
          <p>We came down the river. There was not a word. When Bishop
Taylor's missionaries arrived at Cape Palmas, Mr. Pratt was a week in
getting their things taken down to the mouth of the Cavalla river from
Cape Palmas; then the natives from their stations were to come down in
their canoes, and take the things up to the stations.</p>
          <p>After he got the things all down, then he took the missionaries
themselves. When they got down to Cavalla, as they were
going up the river, nine in number, three men with their families,
they were stopped by the natives, at one of the Episcopal Mission
stations, and not allowed to proceed up the river. They had told
the natives that it meant war; that these white missionaries were
only coming to take the country away from them. That was the
pretext.</p>
          <p>In their contention and spirit they threw over a large box of
tools in the river, that I think they never got; and if it had not
been that the women were with them, they would have had a
more serious time than they had. They were terribly hostile.
They drove the natives back that had come down.</p>
          <p>Strange to say, these people that live on the river, many of
them, don't want the natives in the interior to be enlightened. So
Bishop Taylor's parties were turned back, and did not get back
for a week. Oh! it was terrible. Poor things, how much they
suffered. Finally they all came back to Cape Palmas, and it was
weeks before they got to their stations.</p>
          <pb id="smith458" n="458"/>
          <p>Mr. Pratt had to send them overland, and had to pay four dollars a
load for carriers; and during that time, many of them had the fever, and
some of them died.</p>
          <p>The day that they came back across the bar, the bar was rough, and
it rained, and most of them got soaking wet, which they should not have
done, and that was the cause of so much of their fever and sickness so
early. Two families that stopped for a week with Mr. Gibson, a member
of the Episcopal Church, Mr. Pratt had to pay ninety-nine dollars for;
one man had a wife and two children, and the other a wife and three
children, all small children.</p>
          <p>At the place where Miss McNeil and Miss Whitfield, and Miss
Bowers stayed for a week, they were more reasonable; they only
charged forty dollars. And where Miss Wallace and Miss Meeker
stayed for a week, they charged, I think it was thirty-five dollars.</p>
          <p>Oh! I never went through such a siege in all my life. Bishop Taylor
was not there; but I was there through it all, and haven't borrowed a word.
This was pioneer work. It is not so, now, I think, for Miss McNeil has nice
headquarters at Cape Palmas, and there are several of the missionaries
there, so that those who go now have a home till they can go up the
river. It was very different at that time; and there's more to follow.</p>
          <p>So one can see why the Liberians should feel that establishing schools
among the natives by Bishop Taylor, was going to bring them the same
trouble. But now since he has got the schools opened, and teachers for
the Liberians, as well as natives, they will think differently, and, I trust,
feel differently.</p>
          <p>During the eight years I spent in Liberia, there were four emigrations
to the republic. Three went to Brewerville, and the fourth to Cape
Calmas. I went to the receptacle where they were quartered when they
first landed, and saw them all, and talked with them; and then visited
them at their stations after they were settled.</p>
          <p>Some had gone to Cape Mount, and after they had been there a year,
I visited several of the families there. I visited others at Brewerville, and
at Mount Tubman, Cape Palmas, and at Philadelphia, about three miles
from Mount Tubman. I never saw greater suffering and need in my life
than there was among these poor new-comers. The only comfortable
thing (and that was uncomfortable) was the warm climate; they didn't
need much fire,
<pb id="smith459" n="459"/>
or warm clothing; but for every other necessary in life that you
could mention, they were seriously in need.</p>
          <p>At Philadelphia was a very pretty settlement, and it was thickly and
well settled at one time; good land all round about, some very good
houses, and things were going on pretty well. Mr. Allen Yancy, and his
brother, who was killed in the Cape Palmas war, were the leading men
who founded that settlement; and at one time it flourished; but was
broken up at the time of the Gredebo war, and has never since been what
it was before.</p>
          <p>When people in Africa are routed by war, they do not settle
down quickly to their old homesteads. Poor things! War is not
elevating in any country; its effect, morally and socially, and religiously,
is not helpful. I think, with the exception of about four out of
forty odd, there could not have been found a more helpless and ignorant
set of men, women and children, than these emigrants that came while I
was there. There were several young men and boys, and girls, ranging in
age, I suppose, from ten to eighteen years.</p>
          <p>I was down with fever when they arrived, so didn't go to see them for
three days. It was quite a little distance from where I was, to the
receptacle where they were quartered until they would get their land given
them. I had heard a great deal from one and another, for the people
called to see them, of course, and talked
with them, so as to cheer them, and make them feel at home as much as
possible; and when I went, I took a lot of papers, and tracts, and cards,
for the children; and, to my surprise, as I went from room to room, and
in the hall, as I met young people, and asked them to have a tract or
paper, they would say, “I can't read;” so also, the fathers, mothers,
brothers, sisters.</p>
          <p>There were two old men among them that were preachers. I went
into one room, and the old man was sitting on a stool, with the Bible on
an old trunk reading aloud, evidently for me to hear; so I went up and
stood by him and listened.</p>
          <p>“Well, Pa,” I said, in a familiar way, “you seem to be enjoying
yourself reading the good book.”</p>
          <p>He looked up, kind of dignified, as though I had broken the charm
that was upon him; then went on reading again.</p>
          <p>“Sit down,” a woman said.</p>
          <p>“I have called to see you,” I said, “you have had many calls, I
suppose, but I have not been here before.”</p>
          <pb id="smith460" n="460"/>
          <p>The old man read on. But of all the murdering of the king's
English you ever heard, that old man was guilty of it. “Dat's
my husband. He's a preacher,” said the old lady, with a smile of
comfort. “I can't read myself, but I likes to hear him when he
reads.”</p>
          <p>Then I said to the old man, “Pa, how long have you been preaching?”</p>
          <p>“I has been preaching de Gospel near 'bout forty years,” said
he, looking up.</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “so long? Well, I just came in to see you a
little while. I would like to sing a little song for you, and pray; then I
must go.”</p>
          <p>So I began to sing, and a number of others came in; and I prayed,
and went on to the next point.</p>
          <p>After I had spent about two hours this way, I went home, crying all
the way; knowing the need, as I did, both of the Liberians and the
natives, I knew that this lot of people could not help any of them, but
would certainly need help themselves; for I saw they knew but little about
how to manage at home; and now what would they do in this strange
country among strangers<corr>.</corr></p>
          <p>Of course, they would meet kindness; that goes so far; but
that would not feed them, or clothe them; and those that were
able to work, and willing, could not get the work to do, perhaps,
the kind that they would do in this country; for men and women
in this country can turn their hand to most anything, and there is
almost everything to turn their hand to; but there, there is no
driving, and trucking, and farming, like there is here; and making roads
and building bridges, and harvesting, and hod carrying,
nothing like there is in this country, that they had been used to;
and the most of the work that is done there, is done by the natives,
and native wages are paid, in trade—cloth, tobacco, fish, or rice.
And there is not a black man at Cape Palmas, I mean a Liberian
man, (without it is Bishop Ferguson, he might), who could have
hired six of these new emigrants, and paid them fifty cents a day
in good money, not Liberian currency, but good, American money,
and fed them three meals a day for six months.</p>
          <p>This may seem strange; but I don't fear the slightest contradiction
from any real upright, honest, man or woman.</p>
          <p>Now here were these poor men with their families. The
Colonization Society gives them what they call “rations,” for six
<figure id="ill25" entity="smith460"><p>THE RECEPTACLE FOR EMIGRANTS, MONROVIA.</p></figure>
<pb id="smith461" n="461"/>
months. By that time they are supposed to have got started, and have their
houses built, or shanties, for this is about all that would be built, and no
matter for that, if they were only good shanties; but a good, native
house is far more desirable.</p>
          <p>Six months goes round very fast in Liberia, and in the huddled
together manner in which they go on the vessel and the huddled together
manner in which they are quartered in the receptacle where they are
waiting to have their land assigned to them, many of them go down with
fever. Besides, not being very valiant for bathing and making themselves
clean, as the natives are, and, all considered, at the end of six months
they worse off than ever. They have traded off their meat, or flour, or
cloth, that they have brought, some for medicine, some for a fowl, or
something to help them while they are sick; and some of the people with
whom they dwell have learned the art of living on these new-comers, and
greenhorns. But the government is not to blame for that, any more
than this United States is to blame for a man's being what is called a “sharper.”</p>
          <p>Then there are large boys and girls who cannot read or spell; neither
can their parents; so these boys and girls go to school, and the children
laugh at them, being almost young men and women, and saying, a, b, c;
then they are ashamed to go, and their parents do not insist on it. They
simply say:</p>
          <p>“Well, I got on without any l'arnin', and if I have got on without
any l'arnin', you children can get on the same.”</p>
          <p>In the course of a year or two, these fourteen and fifteen-year-old
boys are pretty well on to men; and in a little while they are into politics.
They cannot read or write.</p>
          <p>Then among the young girls; some of them are very nice looking, and
they will be married, for they are bound to marry in any event. Now, if the
Colonization Society would send a good teacher with them, with books,
so they might have school on the voyage, and then teach them for six
months or a year after they get there, they would be better prepared to go into
the schools. For, poor as they are there, they are high-toned for people
who have never been to school.</p>
          <p>In that way they would help; for a government that does not seek in
every way to educate and instruct and enlighten its people, has a poor
hope of long existence. It cannot go on perpetuating ignorance, and
succeed.</p>
          <pb id="smith462" n="462"/>
          <p>I have heard of the Colonization Society's sometimes sending books
with the emigrants; but, as a general thing, they are of the higher
grade, and the agents hold them at such a high figure that only a few are
able to get them.</p>
          <p>When I saw this need I would have gladly gone every day myself, or
have hired some one, to teach these children during the six months they
were at the receptacle. But then there was not a spelling book or a primer
to be had anywhere. There are no book stores, or stationery shops, where
anything of that kind can be obtained. And for the sick, no
dispensaries, no doctors, no hospitals, and not even a county poorhouse,
as there is in this country.</p>
          <p>I have gone to see many of them when they were sick, and
suffering from great sores caused by a little insect called the chigoe
flea, and they have said if they had some salve that they used at
home, and knew about, it would help them. But it was not to
be had there. Then there were herbs they knew at home, that
were good for fevers; but they did not know the herbs in Africa,
and if they got them they must pay for them.</p>
          <p>Now, at home, in their own land, if they were ever so poor, they
could help themselves in these little things; but in Africa they were
really helpless. I wept for them, because I knew it, and could not help
them.</p>
          <p>Last March, when I met an emigration in New York of some
forty odd, who had sacrificed their little farms, and what little
they did have together, and were going to Africa to get rich
forthwith, I tried to tell them what to take with them. I told
them (for they had a nice company of boys and girls with them):
“See to it that you send your children to school, such as there are there.
If you haven't got school books, be sure you take a good
supply. Make your children go to school. If they won't go, flog
them. If you do not take books from here, you will not be able to
get them in Liberia.”</p>
          <p>I told them all this and tried to help them all I could. The white
people were very kind to them.</p>
          <p>We did all we could in the church to take care of them
the two weeks before they got off. But they mistook my meaning, poor things,
and when they got to Liberia, they told them I had run down the
country, and said there was nobody in Liberia fit for them to associate
with, and made a terrible time;
<pb id="smith463" n="463"/>
when what I had said to them was just the opposite; it was for them to get
into a position to be what they expected to be as soon as they got there.</p>
          <p>But spending eight years in Africa among the people, and being
known as I was known, and knowing them as I did know them, some of
them were prepared to judge about what I did say.</p>
          <p>Only a little while ago, I heard that some of these very ones, all that
could get back, had come back.</p>
          <p>If there was a hospital where they could be cared for, if for only a
short time, it would not be so bad. But, there is no such thing anywhere in
the republic of Liberia, or was, not while I was there, or ever had been.
There was one talked of at Monrovia for five years; and they went so far
as getting a lot, and laying the foundation; some of the timbers had been
gathered, and had lain on the ground during the rainy season, which
damaged them greatly; so that if it was ever built, till the work that was
done five years ago, would have to be done over again. How have they got
on without these essentials all these years? Echo answers, “How?”</p>
          <p>I do not know if the Colonization Society thinks so or not; but
most of the white people think, and some colored people, too, I am
afraid, especially those who go as emigrants, that all the Americo-Liberians
are on perfect equality with each other in all their social
relations; and that, because they are a colored republic and an
independent colored government, that they are all as one. But they
never made a greater mistake; for in that republic there is grade and caste
among them almost equal to that that is found among the upper-ten
colored folks in America. So that the ignorant emigrant does not strike
the highest and best grade of society when he first gets there.</p>
          <p>That class stands off, and waits to see what he is; and the intelligent
an better class of natives, as well. So they do not find
companionship readily, or any sooner than the Italian, Jew, German, or
Irish find companionship or society with the native-born
American, and it is all nonsense for white people, or black people,
to think any such thing.</p>
          <p>I never knew what real, black aristocracy was until I was in Lagos and
Sierra Leone. In Lagos I have seen as fine a turnout as I have seen on Fifth
Avenue, New York; coachman and footman dressed in English costume;
black ladies and gentlemen riding
<pb id="smith464" n="464"/>
on horseback, and driving in buggies. Their houses are furnished in
tiptop English style.</p>
          <p>There were very many black merchants in Lagos and Sierra Leone;
their sons and daughters, many of them, are educated in England,
Germany and France.</p>
          <p>I have heard it said that in Sierra Leone some of the ministers are
better Greek and Hebrew scholars than some of their bishops that were
over them.</p>
          <p>There is one thing that the Methodist Church in America is ahead
on, and that is, there is more of a spirit of real consecration for
missionary work among the Christian women in America than I found in
England. In Lagos, in different places where the Wesleyans have large,
fine mission houses, beautiful grounds, fine churches, boys' high school,
girls' high school, they have the ministers, but not their wives.</p>
          <p>They say they cannot live there; so while the ministers are in Africa—
the part where I was—their wives are in England. But the Episcopals
have high schools for boys and for girls, and a white lady principal and
teachers for the girls' school, as well as men for the boys' school.
Conservatism and denominational distinctions are very prominent. But
they were all kind to me at Lagos, God bless them.</p>
          <p>Before I close this chapter I will give a very brief account of a black
heroine, who deserves this notice for the work she has done, and is doing
in Africa.</p>
          <p>Miss Susan Collins, the only colored student who has ever entered the
Chicago Training School, and one of the noblest ladies that has left that
institution for the foreign field, went to Africa in 1887, where she is at
present laboring in Bishop Taylor's work, in Angola.</p>
          <p>She has charge of a little sub-station, supported by Pungo Andongo
station, and has started an infant training school.</p>
          <p>No more faithful and self-denying missionary can be found
anywhere than dear Susan Collins. I want to give place to this very interesting
item for my own people, and also that others may see that there are
colored women who can cope with any of the opposite race for real
stick-to-itiveness and self-sacrifice and endurance. She has never left her post
since she went to Africa, and has stood the climate well. God has
wonderfully preserved her in health and strength, and has made a great
woman of her.</p>
          <pb id="smith465" n="465"/>
          <p>I met her first with the party that went down the Congo. I
went with them as far as Old Calabar; and of all the party, of
sixteen or more, I perceived in Susie Collins, timber that meant
something. She was a woman who had been well raised and well
trained; she had good, broad, common sense, and knew how to do
a little of about everything; she was patient, and of a happy, genial
disposition: of high moral character and sturdy piety.</p>
          <p>These are the qualifications that will generally stand the heavy pull in
Africa. May God bless her, and continue to make her a blessing.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith466" n="466"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXXIV.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>LETTERS AND TESTIMONIALS—BISHOP TAYLOR—CHURCH AT
MONROVIA—UPPER CALDWELL—SIERRA LEONE—GREENVILLE
CAPE PALMAS—BAND OF HOPE TEMPERANCE SOCIETY AT MONROVIA
LETTERS—MRS. PAYNE—MRS. DENMAN—MRS. INSKIP—REV.
EDGAR M. LEVY—ANNIE WITTENMYER—DR. DORCHESTER
—MARGARET BOTTOME — MISS WILLARD—LADY HENRY SOMERSET.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>Before I dismiss the subject of Africa, where I spent eight years of
labor in the service of the Master, I wish to present a few miscellaneous
papers—testimonials, letters, etc.—as specimens of the many that I
have received from those who have known me, and my work, there and
elsewhere.</p>
          <p>It is not from motives of vanity that I do this, but because I am
sure that my readers will be interested in the testimony of some whose
names, for the most part, are familiar to the entire Christian world; and
of others who, though not so well known, were on the ground and
personally acquainted with my work in Africa.</p>
          <p>I have many letters from Bishop William Taylor, of whom I
have had something to say in the preceding chapters, but I withhold all
but the following, which may serve as a sort of general introduction,
although it was written simply as a letter of commendation
to Ex-President Payne, of Liberia:</p>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener>
                    <salute>
                      <hi rend="italics">James S. Payne, Ex-President of Liberia.</hi>
                    </salute>
                  </opener>
                  <p>MY DEAR BROTHER:—This will introduce to your acquaintance
our beloved sister, Mrs. Amanda Smith. As you may know, Sister
Amanda is one of the most remarkable evangelists of these
eventful days in which we live. She is a member of our church, and well
accredited, and everywhere owned of God in America, England and India,
as a marvelous, soul-saving worker for the Lord Jesus.</p>
                  <pb id="smith467" n="467"/>
                  <p>I heard you pleading for Liberia at our recent general Conference.
Your prayer will be answered in a great revival of God's work in Liberia,
through the agency of Sister Amanda, with the working concurrence of
your churches.</p>
                  <p>I am sure you will do all you can to open her way. God bless you all.
Amen.</p>
                  <closer><salute>Your brother in Jesus,</salute>
<signed>WILLIAM TAYLOR.</signed></closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener><dateline>MONROVIA, <date>July 10, 1889.</date></dateline>
<salute><hi rend="italics">Mrs. Amanda Smith, Evangelist.</hi></salute></opener>
                  <p>DEAR SISTER:—Now, upon the eve of your departure from us,
after a sojourn of eight years, we feel it highly becoming us (and it
affords us great pleasure to do so), to accord to you this tribute of respect
and appreciation, as a testimonial of your untiring labors among us as a
Christian evangelist; of the purity of your doctrines, the earnestness of
their enforcement, of the clearness of their illustration, and of the
wonderful and happy results which have followed. These all you leave
behind you as enduring monuments of your zeal for the Master, and of
your unabated love for humankind; and we do accept it, that your mission
to Africa has been from GOD.</p>
                  <p>Your life among us during these years of your sojourn, has been an
even one, and one of untarnished moral and Christian rectitude and
earnestness, nor needs any further defense, other than what it has borne
along with itself, for it speaks for itself.</p>
                  <p>And this is the testimony of all honest hearts throughout Liberia.
The children of Belial here, may rise up to asperse your
fame, and to sully the lustre of your name, which they so much
covet, but this were a vain attempt. And we accept it as a complete
refutation of the theory emphasized by some, in their ignorance of
the real character of the Negro at home, that white missionaries are
preferred by them. The responsibility of such a theory
rests solely on those who originate and sustain it.</p>
                  <p>Your extensive travels throughout the length and breadth
of our land, your free and liberal intercourse and labors among all
classes, civilized and heathen, Christian and Pagan, and the universal
hospitalities extended to you, show but too plainly, when
compared with the welcome and entertainment given our white
brother, that the theory above mentioned is not so tenable as they
have vainly and ignorantly supposed. With the Negro at home
<pb id="smith468" n="468"/>
in his native wilds, when untrammelled and unsophisticated by
unfavorable contact with the dominant race,
<q type="quote" direct="unspecified"><p>“A man's a man for a' that.”</p></q></p>
                  <p>The higher plane of Christian experience, as preached by
you, in its distinctiveness and definiteness, is a doctrine purely
Scriptural; a doctrine recognized and enjoyed under all ages of
the church. It first blazed forth from the altar upon which
“Abel by faith offered a more acceptable sacrifice than Cain.” In
equal lustre it shone in Enoch, who, “By faith was translated
that he should not see death.” And then, in righteous Noah, who,
“By faith being warned of things to come, not seen as yet, moved with
fear, prepared the ark to the saving of his house.” And all along the line,
through the patriarchal, Mosaic, and prophetic ages, it blazed from the
altar in an unbroken series. And then, under the fuller illumings of the
Holy Ghost, since the advent of the blessed Savior, it was the theme of
the Apostolic and primitive Christians. The middle ages, though an age
of terror and of gross darkness, still preserved it in good tact, and
transmitted it to the present age, baptized in fire and blood.</p>
                  <p>And we rejoice that it is our privilege to say that, though not so
much in its definiteness and distinctiveness as preached by Christian
evangelists in other lands, and by you in this land, in these latter years:
yet, it was the doctrine preached, and lived, by many of the first founders
of the church in this country, long anterior to this day. And while the
zeal of the church in Liberia in its more universal proclamation and
enforcement had abated, yet it was always hailed by many, as the central
idea of Christianity and of Methodism. And your happy arrival to these
shores served only to stir up the dying embers of a fire that had long
since been kindled by the earlier Christians. We hail your arrival among
us, therefore, as opportune and gracious, because, God appointed.</p>
                  <p>Return, Sister Evangelist, to your home, and friends, and loved ones,
from whom you have long been separated. You need rest, for your toil
has been long and unremitting. Rest in the assurance that you have done
some good—how much none can tell; eternity alone will reveal. Rest in
the assurance that many bear grateful and prayerful remembrance of
you, and shall ever. Rest in the assurance that your motives will
sufficiently apologize
<pb id="smith469" n="469"/>
for, and excuse, any blunders you may have committed, in your zeal and
push for the Master.</p>
                  <p>And now may the God of all grace grant you many years added to
your life, and still greater peace. And when your sun goes down in the
west, may it be without a cloud. Amen.</p>
                  <closer>
                    <signed>
                      <hi rend="italics">[Signed by the Pastor, Assistant Pastor and the Stewards and
Leaders of the M. E. Church in Monrovia.]</hi>
                    </signed>
                  </closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener>
                    <dateline>UPPER CALDWELL, LIBERIA, <date>July 16, 1889.</date></dateline>
                  </opener>
                  <p>DEAR SISTER AMANDA SMITH:—Please allow us also, your little
Sister Caldwell, second in the train in the point of birth, to bid you good-bye,
as an assurance of our good will toward you, and also of our high
estimation of your Christian character, and of your earnestness and
untiring effort to preach a pure doctrine, and to lift up the standard of
holiness.</p>
                  <p>Our fathers preached this, they lived this, and died this. They
inculcated the idea of a holy life, as the central idea of Methodism, and
laid it down as the corner stone and basis of Bible doctrines.
And we hail it as an undeniable fact, that while there has
been some declension among us from this base line of Gospel truth,
yet there never was a time since the founding of the church in this
country, when there were not witnesses, living, practical witnesses,
to its truth. Not recognized possibly so much under the several
titles as now preached by evangelists throughout Christendom in
these latter days, as in its essence and power.</p>
                  <p>From the first of your arrival among us, you began to give your
trumpet this certain sound, and its echoes have gone all over the land.
The churches have felt the renewed impulse, and under its inspiration
have moved on apace.</p>
                  <p>You have this testimonial also from us, that of the many who have
come among us as missionary workers from the Mother Church of
America, none have been more truly welcome, none more zealous, none
more untiring than yourself, and returning to their home across the
waters, have carried with them kindlier feelings, or more grateful, than
you do now. And we wish to God that we could accord to others residing
among us as missionaries, the tribute we now accord to you, a tribute of
unselfishness, and of purity of life—uninfluenced by mercenary motives.
And now, finally, “good-bye,” my dear sister. May you have a pleasant
and safe voyage back to your home and friends, and may many more
<pb id="smith470" n="470"/>
years be added to your already useful life, in the enjoyment of
restored health, and of increased peace, is the prayer of</p>
                  <closer><salute>Yours, in the Lord,</salute>
<signed>H. B. CAPEHART, <hi rend="italics">Pastor</hi>.
<lb/>J. D. A. SCOTT, <hi rend="italics">Assistant</hi>.
<lb/>
THOMAS H. CLARK, <hi rend="italics">Lay Preacher</hi>.
<lb/>
F. T. CLARK, <hi rend="italics">Steward</hi>.</signed></closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <head>
                    <hi rend="italics">An Address Delivered to Mrs. Amanda Smith, by the Members of the A.
M. E. Zion Church, Sierra Leone, on her taking leave of them.</hi>
                  </head>
                  <p>DEAR MADAME:—We, the undersigned members, on behalf of
the above church, and all the Christian public who are interested in our
mission, beg most respectfully to forward you this address as a sure
testimonial from a gratified society, that has had the pleasure of your
visit, and among whom you have been laboring with unwearied zeal, for
the short time you have been in Sierra Leone.</p>
                  <p>We cannot fully express ourselves as we would. We hope you
should not think that we are flattering you, whilst we are declaring
our sentiments; because we are candid in doing so; and we
trust we are cautiously avoiding the use of any expression that
will bear any resemblance to it. When the Rev. J. R. Frederick
announced to us, shortly before your arrival, that you had kindly
given your consent to come and labor amongst us, he spoke very
much of your zeal, labors, and travels, in very many places. In
our opinion, so far as our eyes have seen, and ears heard, we can
say of you, that “the half was never told.” In every respect, the
information is correct.</p>
                  <p>We need not tell you that all have been greatly satisfied with your
discourses. The great number of people that used to attend your services,
will prove to you, that by all means, so far as outward successes are
concerned, you have not failed in your work. We believe that God has
answered your prayers in that way—you have been casting your net on
the side of the ship, that Christ ordered; and you have gathered fishes.</p>
                  <p>The number of those who were willing to give up their sins, and with
whom you have been wrestling in prayer for awhile for the help of the
Holy Spirit, will also convince you of the success of your labor. Long
after you shall have left these shores, the effects of your visit will still be
felt.</p>
                  <p>We are thankful to Almighty God that we are privileged to witness
the fulfilment of the prophecy of Joel, that, “It shall come
<pb id="smith471" n="471"/>
to pass in the last days, that I will pour out my spirit upon all
flesh, and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy,” etc., etc.</p>
                  <p>We thank you also for the interest you have taken on behalf of
the poor heathen in the adjacent rivers, where you have been
laboring with so many disadvantages. We are also thankful to
God that you have testified that your labor has not been in vain—
the Lord has had mercy, on those on whom he will have mercy.</p>
                  <p>We are thankful, also, for your reproving the prevailing sins of the
times, viz.: Superstition, adultery, drunkenness, slander, pride,
disobedience to parents, hypocrisy in religion, sinful indulgences, etc.,
etc. We are very sorry that we are not composed of richer classes of
people, who will cast in of their abundance to the treasury, as a donation
for your services, but we trust that of our penury, the little amount
realized from us and the generous public, will be received by you as Christ
received the widow's two mites.</p>
                  <p>We feel very sorry to say to you, good-bye; but such is life. We hope
and trust that though we meet here to part again, yet in Heaven we shall
meet to part no more. We pray that God may raise up your successor, as
he raised up Joshua before the death of Moses, to carry the souls to
Canaan whom you have left by the way; and that a double portion of
your spirit may rest upon her.</p>
                  <p>God Almighty bless you with many and happy days; that as
His Heavenly hand has enriched you with many singular and
extraordinary graces, you may be the wonder of the world in these
latter days for happiness and true felicity; and that the everlasting
doors will give way for the entrance of your soul with Christ
in Paradise, on the other side of the grave, is the prayer of</p>
                  <closer><signed>YOUR BRETHREN AND SISTERS IN CHRIST.</signed>
<signed><hi rend="italics">[Signed by the Pastor and the entire membership of the
church and Sabbath School, and accompanied by a
testimonial amounting to over a hundred dollars.]</hi></signed></closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener><dateline>GREENVILLE, SINOE Co., AFRICA.</dateline>
<salute><hi rend="italics">To the Christian Churches wherever established.</hi></salute></opener>
                  <p>DEAR BRETHREN, SISTERS AND FRIENDS OF JESUS—
Hallelujah! to the lamb forever. Amen!</p>
                  <p>This comes as a recognition of the wonderful work of God in
our country through that most worthy and faithful handmaiden
of His, the sainted evangelist, Sister Amanda Smith.</p>
                  <pb id="smith472" n="472"/>
                  <p>This sister crime to this country in the year 1882, laboring in
Montserrado and Grand Bassa Counties as an Evangelist.</p>
                  <p>In the month of November, 1882, she came to Sinoe County, where
she began with much zeal the evangelical works of her Lord; landing here
in Greenville on Sabbath morning, four o'clock, November 17th, 1883,
she gave an exhortation that evening in the Methodist Episcopal
Church. Then began the working of the Lord in this county.</p>
                  <p>Her first object was <hi rend="italics">Gospel Temperance</hi>. After preaching a series of
sermons she succeeded in organizing in Greenville a society, or Band of
Hope, Gospel Temperance. She next organized a similar society in the
townships of Lexington, Louisiana, Bluntsville, and Farmersville. About
three or four hundred have now become temperance signers, including
men, women, and children. Many are saved from a drunkard's grave,
because there are in this number many who are real; nay, they would
taste death before violating their pledge. Glory to God for this salvation!
Amen!</p>
                  <p>Not satisfied with this alone, she began to cry, secondly, that
without holiness of heart no man can see God in peace. She earnestly
insisted on holiness, assuring those who were justified by faith the
possibility of living holy lives on earth. The people began to seek a
closer union with God. Sister Smith's prayers for holiness were real,
earnest, and faithful. God heard, God saw, God moved!</p>
                  <p>In the month of May, 1884, the holy fire began to fall. It fell first
by degrees in Lexington, then in copious showers. Next in showers it
began to fall in Louisiana, in Bluntsville, finally in Greenville, and
elsewhere. In the month of September a Holiness Camp Meeting was
held, at which meeting a <hi rend="italics">National Holiness Camp Meeting</hi> was organized,
and at this place upwards of one hundred professed sanctification to
the Lord, and are living for Christ alone, and are prepared to die for
Christ, if need be.</p>
                  <p>Wherefore, in consideration of the wonderful works of God through
our evangelist and worthy sister, and in consideration of her departure
from us; therefore,</p>
                  <p><hi rend="italics">Resolved, 1st</hi>. That we recognize the wonderful works of God
through this sainted evangelist, and her much faithfulness to God, and her
Godly walks and Christian examples before us; and that the Lord truly
sent her to Africa.</p>
                  <pb id="smith473" n="473"/>
                  <p><hi rend="italics">Resolved, 2nd</hi>. That we, on behalf of ourselves, and the Christian
Church of which we are members, tender her our sincere thanks for
her labor of love, and a high appreciation of her Christian society,
assuring her of the deep sense of our feeling of sadness on account of her
departure, and our sincerity and continuance in prayers to God for her
protection and support wherever His Spirit may lead her.</p>
                  <p><hi rend="italics">Resolved, 3rd</hi>. That we recommend Sister Amanda Smith to the
most favorable consideration of the pastors and members of
the Christian Churches wherever she may go as a workman of God
in reality.</p>
                  <p><hi rend="italics">Resolved, 4th</hi>. That we recommend her now unto God the Father,
God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, now, and forever. Amen.</p>
                  <p>In witness whereof, we have hereunto set our names officially.</p>
                  <closer>
                    <signed>WILLIAM P. KENNEDY, JR., <hi rend="italics">Preacher in charge of the
Greenville Circuit, and Presiding Elder of Sinoe District.</hi><lb/>
S. D. MAYSON, <hi rend="italics">Deacon Baptist Church, Lexington</hi>.<lb/>
JOHN L. FULLER, <hi rend="italics">Steward and Leader M. E. Church, Greenville</hi>.
<lb/>Z. B. ROBERTS, <hi rend="italics">Local Preacher M. E. Church, Greenville</hi>.
<lb/>J. W. BONNER, <hi rend="italics">Local Preacher</hi>.
<lb/>W. E. HARRIS, <hi rend="italics">of Congregational Church, Greenville</hi>.
<lb/>H. B. BROWN, <hi rend="italics">Leader and Steward M. E. Church</hi>.
<lb/>ALLEN PEAL, <hi rend="italics">Local Preacher</hi>.
<lb/>J. N. LEIN, <hi rend="italics">Sup't Presbyterian S. S., Sinoe County</hi>.
<lb/>GEO. B. DUNBAR.
<lb/>Z. T. GREENE, <hi rend="italics">Superintendent Sabbath School, Greenville</hi>.
<lb/>R. P. MAYSON, <hi rend="italics">Local Preacher, Lexington</hi>.
<lb/>H. C. BIRCH.</signed>
                  </closer>
                  <trailer>
                    <hi rend="italics">Affectionate appreciation of the labor 
of Amanda Smith, the elect lady
Evangelist, during her stay in Maryland County, Cape Palmas,
Liberia.</hi>
                  </trailer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener>
                    <date>CAPE PALMAS, 
LIBERIA, <date>Dec. 17th, 1886.</date></date>
                  </opener>
                  <p>God sends blessings, often, to communities and nations through
feeble instrumentalities. When angels, the higher order of created
beings are not employed, the message comes to us through earthen
vessels—frail mortality.</p>
                  <pb id="smith474" n="474"/>
                  <p>Divine Providence has seen fit, of late, to visit these Liberian
counties, through a female instrumentality, in the person of Mrs.
Amanda Smith, the elect lady Evangelist of the Methodist
denomination of America.</p>
                  <p>Her efforts among us at Cape Palmas, have, under the Divine
Head, had no precedent in this county. The doctrine of Christian
holiness has been most beautifully explained by her own Christian
walks and teachings; and the result has been an addition of scores
of members to the various Christian denominations of this
county.</p>
                  <p>After an impartial examination of her teachings, and duly
comparing them with the sacred Scriptures, we find them in perfect
harmony with Scripture doctrines.</p>
                  <p>May her life be prolonged to preach Christ and Him crucified to the
multitudes, who yet sit in the regions of darkness, as well as to explain
the most wholesome doctrine of sanctification for the spiritual benefit of
those who are already justified by faith. And may the Holy Ghost
accompany her, and illuminate her mind more and more, unto the perfect
day. Please receive this tribute of Christian respect, as a parting
farewell from many who may never see you again in this life; and
may the blessing of God rest upon you always. <hi rend="italics">Amen</hi>.</p>
                  <closer>
                    <signed>
                      <hi rend="italics">[Signed by the Officers and Members of the M. E. Church at
Cape Palmas.]</hi>
                    </signed>
                  </closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener>
                    <dateline>MONROVIA, LIBERIA, W. AFRICA, <date>July 17, 1889.</date></dateline>
                  </opener>
                  <p>THE BAND OF HOPE TEMPERANCE SOCIETY OF MONROVIA
have heard with regret of the intended departure, in a few days,
of Mrs. Amanda Smith from among us. They feel that it is but
due to her to place on record the fact, that Gospel Temperance has
had in her a faithful and untiring advocate and worker ever since
her arrival in the Republic. In this, and other sections of the
country, she interested many influential young men and women in
the temperance cause, and everywhere utilized them as the
founders and supporters of the Band of Hope. She leaves behind
her a strong, temperance sentiment, which, under God, can, and
we trust, will do much to paralyze and extirpate the curse of strong
drink.</p>
                  <p>The band of Hope feels it also its duty to note the fact that
Mrs. Amanda Smith has done her best to raise the standard of
<pb id="smith475" n="475"/>
religious life and aspirations among the people of this country. In wishing
her farewell and God speed, it expresses the hope that she may long be
enabled to continue to bring in sheaves for the Master, and that her work
may everywhere have abundant and fruitful success with the seal of the
Holy Spirit.</p>
                  <p>The Band of Hope is having prepared an album, containing
photographic views and portraits of places and persons in Liberia and
West Africa, which it begs that Mrs. Smith will accept as a reminder of
her visit to West Africa, and as a slight token of their appreciation of
her efforts and labors while in this region of the Dark Continent.</p>
                  <closer>
                    <signed>H. W. TRAVIS, <hi rend="italics">Pres. Band of Hope, No. 3, Monrovia</hi>.
<lb/>ISAAC J. MOORT, <hi rend="italics">Rec. Sec'y Band of Hope Temperance
Society, No. 3, of Monrovia</hi>.</signed>
                  </closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <p>I gladly place on record the letters that follow, not only because of
the kind appreciation of myself and my work expressed in them, but in
the hope that they may prove a blessing to those who read them. The
first is from Mrs. Martha Payne, sister-in-law of ex-President Payne, of
Liberia; the second is from Mrs. Mary R. Denman, of Newark, N. J., of
whom I have also spoken in a former chapter; and the third, from Mrs.
Inskip, whose husband was so well known through out the Christian world
as a leader in the Holiness Movement. She also has been greatly honored
of God in the same blessed evangelism.</p>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <head>MARTHA PAYNE'S EXPERIENCE.</head>
                  <opener><salute><hi rend="italics">A letter to Mrs. Amanda Smith.</hi></salute>
<dateline>MONROVIA, <date>June 19, 1883.</date></dateline></opener>
                  <p>My DEAR SISTER:—In compliance with your request I now
conclude to give my religious experience. I was converted at the age of
fifteen. The greater part of the time I was in darkness, because I did not
have a daily witness of the Spirit. I believed that a Christian was to have
a daily witness as a child of God. I had a fear of God hid in my heart, but
no lasting joy, and this caused me much uneasiness. Sometimes I would
doubt my conversion. Resolve after resolve was made to be true and
steadfast, but I found I was utterly helpless.</p>
                  <p>My temper gave me much trouble, and caused me often to neglect
my prayer. Then I would be filled with doubts and
<pb id="smith476" n="476"/>
fears, and in a state of oscillation continually. As the cares of the family
increased I sought for sanctification so as to be steadfast. I did not receive
it, and became very dark. I lived only with the fear of God. Then a
restlessness took hold of me, impatient to be freed from sin. As I prayed
for grace and faith the hidden evils of my heart were made known.
Then I resolved to look to Christ, and grew in grace, taking for my
comfort the promise, “They that seek diligently shall find.” I often read
my Bible, and tried to cast my burden on the Lord, because I had learned
to trust him through difficulties. The Spirit drew me and I followed on to
know the Lord.</p>
                  <p>I had read “Upham's Interior Life.” I was much encouraged and
endeavored to be submissive to all things. Then I had severe trial, and my
heart was much burdened. I arose at midnight and submitted all to God.
From that time I was kept steady and more willing to acknowledge myself
a follower of Christ than ever. About two years after, Mrs. Amanda
Smith came to Monrovia and preached holiness. I was anxious to get
light on the subject. I paid attention to all that was said. After her second
discourse she called for persons to come forward to seek sanctification. I
wanted to he sanctified; promised myself to seek quietly to grow into the
blessed experience, and say nothing about it to anyone, for I had learned
that great would be the gloom if the blessing was not found. Some
months after, Mrs. Smith commenced her work again. Sickness
weakened her so that she was unable to work as she desired. In
December she commenced Bible reading every day. I gave all
attention to her instruction, and did not allow her to know that
I sought the blessing, notwithstanding my home was her home.
In her instructions she gave us to know that we must be definite
in our request to God. I had an aversion to the word “sanctification,”
and prayed all around it. Finally the middle wall of partition fell,
and I was willing to utter the words, “Lord, sanctify
me.” I yielded all, and a stillness of soul followed for three days.
I was determined to stand until light was given. The stillness
was broken while I calmly sought, before retiring for the night,
with these words: “The blood of Jesus Christ, His son cleanseth
from all sin.” It was reasoned with such force that I assented
audibly, “Yes, it is so, because the word of God says so. The
heavens and the earth shall pass away before one jot or title of
His Word shall fail.” My heart replied: “Yes, because the Word
<pb id="smith477" n="477"/>
says so, and when Jesus Christ said it is finished, a full salvation was
complete.” Then, with all the earnestness of my soul, I said:
“Lord, you know, now let the Spirit witness with the blood and
apply it to my heart.” Then I felt a sinking sensation pass
through me. I fell to my knees to pray, but my prayers were
turned to praise and thanks to Jesus. My soul was filled with humility,
and my eyes with tears. My faith was established in Christ,
my soul was quickened into new life, and I viewed Jesus Christ
by faith as I never did before, with the promise, “I will abide
with you.” And no sooner did I confess openly that my soul was
cleansed from sin, than it seemed to me, my whole being was
changed anew. Glory to Jesus! I am saved! And ever since the
twelfth of December, I have the witness within, and the way is more
clear as I move on.</p>
                  <closer><salute>Your sister in Jesus Christ,</salute>
<signed>MARTHA PAYNE.</signed></closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <head>MARY R. DENMAN'S TESTIMONY.</head>
                  <p>The first time I ever saw this sister, Mrs. Amanda Smith, was in
1870, at a time that I, having a hungry soul, had learned that a party,
called “Higher Life Christians,” were holding meetings in the Y. M. C.
A. rooms in our city.</p>
                  <p>I went to them to learn if they had something that would suit my
case. At the first meeting I heard a brother giving his experience of
the rest of faith, God had given him. At once I thought this was just what
I wanted. So I followed them to one of their evening meetings, that was
held in the Franklin Street Methodist Church.</p>
                  <p>Early in the meeting a colored woman arose, and began to speak and
sing. I was disgusted, that a woman should be allowed to speak, and a
colored woman at that, and felt she should be requested to sit down. But
soon I became interested in what she was saying, and enjoyed her sweet
songs, and at once felt that I wanted the same faith that that woman had.</p>
                  <p>From that time I sought something of the same kind, and found Dr.
Palmer's meeting. Fifteenth Street, New York. There I heard other men
and women give their experience, which taught me a great deal.</p>
                  <p>At last a colored woman, sitting the second seat from me, dressed in
plain Quaker dress, arose (after a man from Ohio had
<pb id="smith478" n="478"/>
spoken and thanked God for the light that had come into his soul during
that meeting) and gave thanks to God for His answer to prayer in giving
that soul to her in that meeting.</p>
                  <p>I have often thought since it was my soul that was given to
her at that time, for after she sat down I felt I wanted her prayers,
and putting by all my prejudice (I had lived in the South many
years), in asking a colored person to pray for me, I reached my
hand to her and asked her prayers. She turned to me, as I
thought, very coldly, and said: “What do you want?”</p>
                  <p>I had made a more full consecration of myself during that meeting,
and now knew just what I wanted, and said, in answer: “I want bodily
strength to do God's will.” She said, “I will.” And for the glory of God, I
wish to give my testimony that I have had more bodily strength ever
since. I did not know then that this woman was the same one I had heard
speak in Franklin Street Church, for at that time she had not given up her
irons, and wash tubs, and was dressed in her wash-woman's garb.</p>
                  <p>When I saw her the third time, it was at Sea Cliff Camp Meeting,
when I was glad to tell her of the answer to her prayers for me.</p>
                  <p>After passing through the ten days' meeting, without receiving the
baptism of the Holy Spirit (having been brought up an Episcopalian, and
not understanding the especial need of a clean heart, and this especial
baptism), the dear Lord was very good to me, and came to me in the
night with deep questions to my soul, that I could not answer in my own
strength, and knowing that Amanda Smith was in the next tent, and had
just come in from a late meeting, I called her, and she came in and knelt
down beside me, asking what my trouble was. She prayed with me, and
made me fully to understand that our Heavenly Father would not ask
anything of me that He would not give me strength to do, and that all He
wanted of me was to say “I will” to Him.</p>
                  <p>When I fully understood this, it took all my will power to say
“I will” to God, for I knew it was no light thing to do, for it was to be
“<hi rend="italics">I will</hi>” <hi rend="italics">to Him</hi> for the rest of my life. But when the “I will” <hi rend="italics">was said</hi>,
the power came, and she sang that beautiful hymn,
<q type="hymn" direct="unspecified"><lg type="hymn"><l>“'Tis done, the great transaction's done,</l><l>I am the Lord's, and He is mine.”</l></lg></q></p>
                  <p>I can never tell that great peace that came to my soul at that time,
and down in the depths of my soul has remained. The
<pb id="smith479" n="479"/>
upper surface may be ruffled, as the ocean often is; but down below the
surface the undying peace remains.</p>
                  <p>Dear reader, I am glad to give my testimony to the power God has
given our dear sister, Amanda, to bring souls to Him, and to
help them on to <hi rend="italics">keep steady</hi> before Him, until He can finish His work of
redemption in them. He is no respecter of persons, and is as willing to-day to
give the baptism of the Holy Spirit to every soul who will come to
Him in lowliness of heart, and ask Him for this blessing, and believe that
He will give it. Wait for it. It will surely come, and you will be happy.
When done with the up-and-down old Christian life, sinning and
repenting, you will look to Jesus, moment by moment, for His guidance,
which He will surely give, and then you call say to the Tempter when he
comes (for he will never leave us while in the body), in Jesus' own words,
“Get thee behind me, Satan.” Jesus will open your spiritual
vision when He comes in to dwell, and you will recognize the
temptations of Satan from the blessed leadings of the Holy Spirit.</p>
                  <p>Respectfully submitted, praying God's blessing upon these few words.</p>
                  <closer>
                    <signed>MARY R. DENMAN, Newark, N. J.</signed>
                  </closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener>
                    <dateline>2002 BRANDYWINE ST.,
<lb/>PHILADELPHIA, PA., Dec. 22, 1887.</dateline>
                  </opener>
                  <p>MY DEAR, DEAR SISTER SMITH:—Your precious letter came to
hand, and it was too good to keep; I had it published in the “Standard,”
so your many friends would also enjoy it. It did my soul good to hear
from you; many thanks for the same.</p>
                  <p>The beautiful tribute paid to my now sainted husband by you, was
appreciated by me. My dear one often said he thanked God that he was
the instrument, in God's hands, of bringing you into this beautiful light of
full salvation, or entire sanctification. That day, at “Old Green Street,”
was never forgotten by my dear husband, and he spoke of it all around the
world.</p>
                  <p>God has made you “A flame of fire” in this and other lands, and my
dear husband rejoiced in the glorious work God enabled you to do, and he
used to say, “Praise the Lord, Amanda Smith's success is mine.”</p>
                  <p>Oh! with what interest he would watch every move you made.</p>
                  <p>He, with myself, felt anxious for you to go to Africa. My dear
husband often would say: “That will be Sister Smith's crowning
glory.”</p>
                  <pb id="smith480" n="480"/>
                  <p>I have no doubt his spirit has been very near you as you have
been pushing the battle. Bless the Lord for the glorious victories
won.</p>
                  <p>I often feel that my dear one is looking over the “battlements of
glory,” waiting to welcome me into that mansion of glory prepared for us.
Oh! Sister Smith, what a meeting, when the redeemed ones shall return and
come to Zion, with songs and everlasting joy. I think I can almost hear the
anthem of praise unto Him that hath loved us, and given Himself for us.
To Him be glory and praise forever and forever. Glory! Glory!</p>
                  <p>My darling sister, God has wonderfully given me physical strength
and spiritual enduement for the work he has called me to do. I promised
God, around the casket of my dear one, I would give to Him all the
strength He gave me in work.</p>
                  <p>You know my husband was a wonderful leader; strong and
fearless, yet very loving. I have heard Bishop Simpson and
Bishop Harris say he was the grandest leader to marshal the
forces and lead them into battle they ever knew. I have often
wondered why God took him and left me; but I know He is too
wise to err, and too good to be unkind; so I must leave all with
Him. What I do not know now, I will know in the sweet by
and by.</p>
                  <p>God has helped me as never before. After coming from
Ocean Grove, where I was kept busy with work, I attended the
Holiness Convention in Wilmington four days. It was a wonderful
meeting. Souls converted and sanctified. Brothers Thompson,
Pepper, Gray, Smith, Todd, Mrs. Kenney, Nettie Van Name,
Clara Boyd and mother, Mrs. Blackston, Bangs and myself went
from Philadelphia. Orr, Smith, Kenney, Boyd and Van Name
stayed the following week. I had to leave. I had an engagement
with Rev. S. E. Searles, in Brooklyn, two weeks. God did reveal.
Himself in the salvation of the people. Glory to God! We often
spoke of you.</p>
                  <p>I had to leave in two weeks to fill an engagement at Wilmington, Del.
I was there nine days. Over fifty converted; forty-three united with the
church. Twenty were entirely sanctified,
and twenty men and women (unsaved sinners) arose at the close
and asked us to pray for them. The meeting we could not close
till half past ten. Last Saturday will never be forgotten by the
people present.</p>
                  <pb id="smith481" n="481"/>
                  <p>I have to leave on Monday morning to get ready to go South,
where I am engaged, if my health holds out. I shall start for Florida in a
few days. If the Lord brings you home we shall hail your coming with
delight.</p>
                  <p>Brother and Sister Thompson, where I am stopping, say you must
remember this is one of your homes. They unite with in
much love to you. I will also say I shall welcome you to my
cottage at Ocean Grove when I am at home. God bless you abundantly
with the riches of His grace.</p>
                  <p>I am glad Bishop Taylor is doing such glorious work for Africa. How
my soul goes out for that Dark Continent. I am glad God has used you.
Praise the Lord for the work you have been able through God's grace to
do. God is blessing Sister Kenney, Lizzie Smith and others in the work.
All your friends send lots of love to you. God bless you forever. Love to
all the saints.</p>
                  <closer><salute>Your loving sister,</salute>
<signed>MRS. J. S. INSKIP.</signed></closer>
                  <trailer>I have sent you the “Missionary Review,” 
and paid for it myself one year.</trailer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <p>The following letters from Rev. Edgar M. Levy, Annie Wittenmyer,
Dr. Daniel Dorchester, Margaret Bottome, Bob, Miss Frances E. Willard
and Lady Isabel Somerset, respectively, are personal, but will, no doubt,
be read with interest;</p>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener>
                    <dateline>MANCHESTER, N. H., <date>Feb. 2, 1890.</date></dateline>
                  </opener>
                  <p>MY VERY DEAR SISTER:—I learn through the papers that you
are now in London. I am real glad that you are that much nearer to us
—the many friends who wait to greet you. Let me thank you for the kind
word you write of me, which I see in the “Standard” this week. I sincerely
reciprocate your kind wishes, and hope soon to see you and renew our
sweet fellowship of bygone years.</p>
                  <p>I have written you several times while you were in Africa, but I have
received no answer. In the last two communications I informed you that
you might draw on me for two hundred dollars. Not hearing from you, I
concluded that you had decided not to do so until your arrival in England,
and your readiness to embark for America. I have now in my care
$214.21 awaiting your pleasure. If you will inform me as to your wishes, I
will either send it all, or in part, to you at any time, or I will keep it till
you reach home.</p>
                  <pb id="smith482" n="482"/>
                  <p>When you write me, please direct to the care of McDonald, Gill &amp;
Co., 36 Bromfield street, Boston, Mass., U. S. A.</p>
                  <p>When you return I shall take pleasure in helping to increase the
amount, which would be but a reasonable return for all you have done for
us under the burning sky of Africa. God, however, will reward you in a far
richer manner—in the “Well done, good and faithful servant.”</p>
                  <p>Remember Douglass. All I ask is that you give that camp meeting
the precedence over all others; as much for dear Brother Morse's sake as
anything else. He has been the largest contributor, and will cheerfully do
more when you get home.</p>
                  <p>Our winter has been very mild, but now has become very cold. It
looks like we shall have the winter in the lap of spring. I hope God will
guide you in choosing the safest time to return to America.</p>
                  <p>Of course you have met dear Brother and Sister Pearsall Smith in
London, where they now reside—44 Grosvenor Road, Westminster.
We miss them exceedingly.</p>
                  <p>I am, you see, in New Hampshire; not permanently, but for a few
months, perhaps, preaching for a Baptist Church—the most spiritual I
have ever known. We are just now having a precious work of grace;
conversions every night, and as many as forty seeking the blessing of a
clean heart. Glory to God! I expect Brother Morse to come and help me
next week.</p>
                  <p>Now, dear sister, I must close, commending you to God and the
Word of His grace. I am,</p>
                  <closer><salute>Yours, in eternal and holy fellowship,</salute>
<signed>EDGAR M. LEVY.</signed></closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener>
                    <dateline>SANATOGA, PA., <date>Oct. 11, 1890.</date></dateline>
                  </opener>
                  <p>MY DEAR MRS. SMITH:—I welcome you back to America. I
thank the Lord for all your grand work, and rejoice that He has used you
for His own glory for so many years, and has brought you safely back to us
again.</p>
                  <p>I send this as directed in the Philadelphia Methodist, and hope it will
reach you. <hi rend="italics">I want you to visit me</hi>. I am thirty-three miles out from
Philadelphia, on the main line of the Reading Railroad. I have bought a
farm of sixty-five acres, on the Philadelphia Pike, one mile or less, from
the Sanatoga station. If you will let me know when you are coming, I will
meet you with a
<pb id="smith483" n="483"/>
carriage. I have a big house and plenty to eat, and a warm welcome
awaits you, and a good warm room will be ready for you.</p>
                  <p>My son, the little boy who was with me at Ocean Grove, is
married; has a good, practical, Christian girl for a wife; and we
all live together. There are only three in our family. They both
join me in the invitation.</p>
                  <closer><salute>As ever, your faithful friend,</salute>
<signed>ANNIE WITTENMYER.</signed></closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener>
                    <dateline>OFFICE OF SUPERINTENDENT,
<lb/>DEPARTMENT OF THE INTERIOR,
<lb/>INDIAN SCHOOL SERVICE,
<lb/>STANDING ROCK AGENCY, N D., <date>October 29, 1891.</date></dateline>
                  </opener>
                  <p>MRS. AMANDA SMITH:—Your letter of August 8th, after many
wanderings, has at last reached me here.</p>
                  <p>Was very glad to hear from you. I have sometimes wondered
why the Lord keeps a person so full of faith, and love, and Christian zeal,
so long out of Heaven; it must be, that you may be a
blessing to this poor, sinful, needy world.</p>
                  <p>I shall never forget your earnest prayers, so full of faith, and
the profound respect the good people of Salem, Mass., had for you
and your Christian character. Your labors have been a great blessing to
multitudes, and your reward is on high, and will not fail.</p>
                  <p>May God greatly multiply such laborers. The world needs
them. With kind remembrances, yours, etc.</p>
                  <closer>
                    <signed>DANIEL DORCHESTER.</signed>
                  </closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener>
                    <dateline>NEW YORK.</dateline>
                  </opener>
                  <p>My DEAR SISTER AMANDA:—You know I always loved you.
I think it was Chaplain McCabe that called you our “Palm Tree,”
in the years gone down into the past, when we met you at our
National Camp Meetings. And now, in these latter days, you have
come into our organization of The King's Daughters and Sons.</p>
                  <p>I am so glad to see the gleam of the silver cross on any Daughter or Son,
but when I saw it on you, my princely sister, I was
peculiarly happy. Many jeweled hands I shall forget, but never
your dark hand, raised so high when singing:</p>
                  <lg type="quote">
                    <l>“My Saviour's promise faileth never,</l>
                    <l>He counts me in the whosoever.”</l>
                  </lg>
                  <p>You are it real daughter of the King “all glorious within.” How often I would
have given a good deal to have heard the tones
of your voice singing:</p>
                  <pb id="smith484" n="484"/>
                  <lg type="hymn">
                    <l>“The wonder-working Jesus!</l>
                    <l>The very same Jesus!”</l>
                  </lg>
                  <p>Well, he has worked wonders through you. Many an owner of
a white face would have been willing to have exchanged it for your
white soul, but we are in a spiritual kingdom where there is
neither bond nor free, white nor black. Christ is all and in all.</p>
                  <p>I am glad to think that wherever you go, you will bear the cross of
our Order, and I do hope that many will follow you into the banqueting
house where His banner over us is love. Some day we shall enter the King's
palace, and I trust be presented faultless before the presence of His Glory;
and the joy of all joys to my mind will be that of giving our King “exceeding joy”
in the presentation.</p>
                  <closer><salute>Your loving President, “I. H. N.,”</salute>
<signed>SISTER MARGARET BOTTOME.</signed></closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <p>This letter from Bob—my Bob—is short, but will show how he is
getting on, and that he is like other boys. I am sorry the sweet-shop was
wrecked, and that it rained so they could not go to see the procession, but
I am glad on account of the new boots and trousers!</p>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener>
                    <dateline>SOUTHPORT, <date>October 28th, 1892.</date></dateline>
                  </opener>
                  <p>MY DEAR MOTHER:—I hope you are better than when you last wrote to
me.</p>
                  <p>There was a shipwreck at Blackpool a fortnight ago. The storm
destroyed a sweet-shop, on the pier.</p>
                  <p>Miss Hobbs has bought me a new pair of boots, and made me a new
pair of trousers.</p>
                  <p>I am trying to learn the books of the New Testament, but I cannot
say them yet.</p>
                  <p>There has been a procession here; it rained so we couldn't go to see it.</p>
                  <p>The Exhibition closed on October 1st. Hundreds of people came to
it. The fire-works were lovely.</p>
                  <p>The weather is very rainy and cold.</p>
                  <p>Mr. Walker sends his love. I met him in Chapel Street last Thursday<corr>.</corr>
Miss Hobbs sends her love.</p>
                  <closer><salute>With much love, I remain,
<lb/>Your loving son,</salute>
<signed>BOB SMITH.</signed></closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <pb id="smith485" n="485"/>
          <q type="letter" direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener><dateline>WORLD'S WOMAN'S CHRISTIAN TEMPERANCE UNION,<lb/>
HEADQUARTERS AND OFFICE OF PRESIDENT,
<lb/>ALBANY BUILDINGS, 47 VICTORIA ST., WESTMINSTER,
<lb/>LONDON, <date>February 17, 1893.</date></dateline>
<salute><hi rend="italics">Mrs. Amanda Smith, 2940 South Park Avenue, Chicago.</hi></salute></opener>
                  <p>DEAR SISTER:—We learn that you are about to bring out a book
containing your experiences of life which have been so varied and
remarkable. We are glad of this, and confident that great
good will come of it to all who read it, for your cheery Christianity bears
the stamp that should become universal, and every fresh example helps
to bring that day nearer.</p>
                  <p>Believe us, your true friends in the love of God,</p>
                  <closer>
                    <signed>ISABEL SOMERSET.
<lb/>FRANCES F. WILLARD.</signed>
                  </closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith486" n="486"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXXV.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>RETURN TO LIVERPOOL—FAITH HEALING—BISHOP TAYLOR LEAVES
AGAIN FOR AFRICA—USE OF MEANS—THE STORY OF MY BONNET—
TOKENS OF GOD S HELP AFTER MY RETURN FROM AFRICA.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>I left Sierra Leone in November, 1890. I was so miserable that I
only gave myself three weeks to live; I thought I might possibly drag
along about that length of time.</p>
          <p>I did not go to any of my friends in Liverpool, or Southport, as they
wanted I should do. I was so tired, and weak, and I thought of the care and
anxiety I would be to them, and then the extra work for the servants—all
this I thought of—though I never saw better principled servants in my
life, than in England.</p>
          <p>I suppose there is not a lady in England who would think of
consulting her servants as to whether she should entertain a colored
person in her home; I do not believe there was ever such a thing heard of
in England. But such a thing in America would not be considered out of
place. I have met the like more than once.</p>
          <p>I was at a good lady's house in Philadelphia, not long since; she was
very kind to me, and wanted to ask me to stay for tea, but did not dare to
do so, on account of an old servant who would have been vexed if she
had had to serve a colored woman, whom the lady herself had asked to sit
at her table. It was night, and I only had to ride two and a half hours,
from Philadelphia to Newark, my home, and I got my own supper, thank
the Lord.</p>
          <p>Well, I had no fears of this kind in England. But I felt that I wanted
to be quiet, and simply let alone. I had it in my mind all clear as to what I
would do with little Bob.</p>
          <p>While on the steamer I had my first attack of “la grippe.” I had not
heard of it in Africa; it had not got there then; so that I did not know
really what had happened to me. But the good
<pb id="smith487" n="487"/>
doctor on the steamer seemed to understand how to manage it, and with
little things I knew to do for myself, I got relief in a few days. Then it
seemed to turn again; and, oh! the pain I suffered. I told the Lord not to
let me die and be buried at sea.</p>
          <p>I had seen poor Mrs. Beede, when on my way from Old Calabar,
buried at sea. And I knew all that would have to be done, and I shrank
from it. I said, “Oh! Lord, if Thou wilt only give me strength to get to
Liverpool, I will not trouble Thee any more.”</p>
          <p>For I was so tired of holding on, and trying to keep up; and for three weeks
after I got to Liverpool I did not pray. It seemed to me the Lord had
done all I asked Him, and now all I had to do was the little I could do
for myself, and just wait and see what next the Lord would do.</p>
          <p>I calmly looked over all my mind, and my work in Africa. I felt that
while there was so much to be done, and I had only done a little, yet that
I had God's approval that I had done all I could. I went to Africa at His
bidding, and did not leave till I was sure I had His sanction. So I felt, if I
were to die, my conscience was clear before my God. I had worked
willingly, and suffered cheerfully, in the work, for His sake. And there
was not a shadow between my soul and God, and I felt I had nothing to
ask.</p>
          <p>We got into Liverpool on Friday night. The stewardess said I could
have lodgings with her. So she took me to her house. All night I suffered.
On Saturday morning I felt a little rested; but the pains troubled me very
much; so, as the evening drew near, I sent out and got some medicine,
and thought I would go to bed early. But just about eight o'clock, my dear
friend, Mrs. Stavely (whom I had written to say I had got in, but did not
expect to see before Monday), and her husband came in. Dear souls, how
very kind they were. They were delighted to see me, and said they
thought I looked well to what they expected. I told them how miserable I
had been, and how I had suffered. At once Mrs. Stavely said:</p>
          <p>“Oh! why don't you trust the Lord to heal you?”</p>
          <p>“Why,” I said, “that is what I have been doing all along; and I
believe if I had not done so I would have been dead long ago.”</p>
          <p>She had often written me on the subject of faith healing, while in
Africa, and had sent me numerous papers; then I knew dear Mrs. Baxter,
and Mrs. Dr. Bordman, and many others of those choice spirits. But
somehow I did not seem to be able to see the
<pb id="smith488" n="488"/>
teaching as they did. They could not understand how anyone so strong
in faith as I seemed to be, did not see it; and they knew, and I knew, that
the Lord was with me, and did lead me, and bless me. But, like them, I did
not understand it myself.</p>
          <p>“However,” I said to Mrs. Stavely. “if an effort on my part is
necessary, I cannot make it, I am too weak. But like the man we read of
in the Gospel, I am willing for any body to do any thing for me that he
can.”</p>
          <p>The man we read of in the Gospel was too weak to do anything
himself, but was willing they should take the roof off the house and let
him down before Jesus; and Jesus, seeing their faith said to the sick of
the palsy: “Arise.” So I said, “there is just where I am. I am willing,
from the crown of my head to the soles of my feet.”</p>
          <p>“Oh, well,” she said, “if you are willing, the Lord can do it.”</p>
          <p>“But, then,” I said, “I have just swallowed a dose of castor oil and
laudanum five minutes before you came in.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she laughingly said, “you can trust the Lord.”</p>
          <p>I knew how very conservative good Mr. Stavely was; that he was not
an enthusiast by any means, though one of the grandest men I ever knew;
and he spoke up:</p>
          <p>“Yes, Sister Smith, why not trust the Lord to heal?”</p>
          <p>“My,” I thought, “if he has got to believing so, it is wonderful.”</p>
          <p>After a pleasant chat they went home. All day Sunday I suffered.
There was a sick lady in the next room to me, and they
called in a doctor for her. He was a good Christian man. So, as
I was so very ill, my hostess said I had better have the doctor see
me. I agreed, and he came in. He was very pleasant, and I told
him I was just from Africa. He was much interested, and said
that they had a large mission on the Congo. He was delighted to
see little Bob, and said he would like me and Bob to come to Sabbath
School in their church.</p>
          <p>He left me some medicine, which did me good, and relieved
the pain so that I was able to sleep a little on Sunday night.
Then, as he had to call on the other lady on Monday and Tuesday
he called each time to see me, also.</p>
          <p>I took the medicine on Sunday and Monday, but did not take it on
Tuesday.</p>
          <p>“Now, I ought to trust the Lord—now as I am willing,” I
<pb id="smith489" n="489"/>
said, “but the doctor is so kind, he may not like it if he knows I am not
taking the medicine; still, if he asks me, I will tell him I am not taking
it.” Then I prayed, “Lord, do not let him ask me anything about it.”</p>
          <p>So sure enough he called in on Wednesday, had a nice chat, and said,
“Well, Mrs. Smith, I see you are better.”</p>
          <p>“Yes, Doctor,” I said, “I am feeling much better. How much shall I
pay you?”</p>
          <p>“Oh! nothing at all. I am very glad to do what I can for you.”</p>
          <p>So I thanked him, and he left.</p>
          <p>On Friday I heard that Bishop Taylor was in town, and would leave
on Saturday. So I went down to Mr. Stavely's office, the Temple, Dale
Street, Liverpool, and found that the office of Anderson Fowler, Bishop
Taylor's agent, was next to Mr. Stavely's.</p>
          <p>This was the first time I ever saw a telephone work. It was a new
thing to me. But I soon heard from the Bishop. They said, “Yes, he was
there; had just gone out live minutes before.”</p>
          <p>So I left my address, and asked the Bishop to call on me at my
lodgings. But, as the Bishop was poorly, with asthma, his son, Mr. Ross
Taylor, and Mr<corr>.</corr> Welch, the former editor of the “African News,” called at
my lodgings.</p>
          <p>I was delighted to see them. We did have a pleasant time together.
We had a little song, and then we knelt and had prayers. My! how
Brother Ross Taylor did pray; and Brother Welch. They were in quite a
hurry, so did not stop long.</p>
          <p>Mr. Ross told me that his father was to leave for Africa on
Saturday. So next morning I got a cab, and Bob and I went down
to the pier to see the Bishop off. I got there before the Bishop
arrived, and I saw him when he came on board; and I think I
never pitied a man so in my life. It seemed as though he could
scarcely walk, he was so weak and thin. I said to myself, “That
is not the Bishop Taylor that I left in Africa.” Oh! how changed
he was. After I had looked at him for a time (for he did not see
me) I went to him and said:</p>
          <p>“How do you do, Bishop?”</p>
          <p>“Pretty well,” he said.</p>
          <p>How glad he was to see Bob and me. He saw us last at Cape Palmas,
in Africa. Then I said, “What a dreadful cold you have.”</p>
          <pb id="smith490" n="490"/>
          <p>“Yes,” he said, “an attack of asthma. I have not had an attack
before for (I think he said) thirty years. The other night I did not know
but I was going. My breath was so short. But I told the Lord if He would
spare me I would like to live a little longer for Africa.”</p>
          <p>And I saw the great tears in his eyes, and his lips quivered. Then he
brushed the tears away, and said, with a twinkle in his eye:</p>
          <p>“You know, Amanda, I have known men to die for want of breath.”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “they generally die for such a want.”</p>
          <p>Oh! how I would like to have gone back with him. As I looked at
him I said, “Oh! what a sacrifice, all for my people. At his time of life
he ought to have his home comforts, with his wife to look after him,
and his children around him. Now he is so weak and sick. And then he is
going all alone on the steamer, and not a soul to do anything for him.”</p>
          <p>I cannot tell how sad I felt. I said to Mr. Ross, “Can't you go as far
as Madeira with the Bishop?”</p>
          <p>“No,” he replied, “father says I must go home.”</p>
          <p>Then the Bishop said to me, “Well, good bye, Amanda. Take good
care of Bob.”</p>
          <p>I bade him good-bye the best I could, and left. I never expected to
see him again in this life. When I got into the cab, oh! how I cried! And
for three days every time I thought of the dear old hero, I had a good
cry; I couldn't help it. How good the Lord was to take him to Africa, and
bring him back to his home land so well and strong. How like a God is He
who doeth all things well. Amen.</p>
          <p>Again I turn to my story. Going out at that time gave me fresh cold;
I had not got my winter clothes yet; so a dreadful cough set in, and
rheumatism in my left arm; and what I suffered, God only knows. But I
had quit taking any means. I was willing to trust the Lord.</p>
          <p>“Lord,” I said, “there are all the things I have been taking, and
they have helped me up to a certain point, and then I had to trust you. So
I will trust you and do without taking anything.”</p>
          <p>Now this time, the Lord did not seem to test me as before. I just
wanted a little relief from pain, for I was going to die anyhow. So I went
on.</p>
          <p>One night about two o'clock, I had not slept a wink up to that
<pb id="smith491" n="491"/>
time, I was sitting up in bed crying with pain in my arm. Dear little Bob
was in bed beside me, sleeping away. Everybody in the house was asleep;
my cough was terrible; and I said, “Oh! Lord, help me. What shall I do?”
and as though some <sic corr="one">oneone</sic> stood by me and spoke, I heard, “Put cotton
batting on your arm.”</p>
          <p>“Thou knowest,” I replied, “I have not got any; but in the
morning I will ask the lady if she has any.”</p>
          <p>So I did, and she gave me some. I got down before the fire on my
knees, and put on the cotton batting It did seem to relieve me, and the
pain seemed to quiet down as I knelt down before the fire and it got
warm, and I fell into a little doze of sleep. It was better next day, but, oh!
so sore. I told my friends I believed it was the good Spirit that prompted
me to put on the cotton batting. But they thought I should not have done
it, but simply ignored the plan, and just trusted the Lord.</p>
          <p>Well, I tried the best I could. They sent me books on the subject; but
I said, “I will not read anything but the Bible. I am going to take the
Word of God, and ask help of the Spirit.”</p>
          <p>All right. One night after this my cough troubled me so that I could
not sleep. After a severe fit of coughing, I said, “Oh! Lord, do help me.
What must I do?” And in an instant a voice distinctly said to me, “Beet
root tea will allay the irritation.” And I said, “Now, Lord, if that is Thy
voice speaking to me, please keep it in my mind till morning and I will do
it.”</p>
          <p>I remembered that twenty years before I was told this thing, and did
it for a friend who was ill with cold, and it helped her; but I didn't
remember that I had ever thought of it from that time until it came to
me that night.</p>
          <p>This was between three and four o'clock in the morning. About day-break
I got a little quiet; and at seven o'clock a servant came in and made
the fire, and it came to me about the beet root. I said, “Well, I am better
now, and I needn't mind about it.”</p>
          <p>I got up at eight, and it came again, “Beet root tea.” But still I did
not heed. About nine o'clock the same whisper came to me again:</p>
          <p>“You said if the Lord would keep it in your mind till morning, you
would make the beet root tea.”</p>
          <p>“So I did.”</p>
          <p>And I called Bob and sent him downstairs to ask the lady if she had
any red beets. She sent me two small ones, but very nice
<pb id="smith492" n="492"/>
and red; I had a small sauce pan, and I put them in and boiled them and
made a strong cupful and drank it, and it did allay the irritation so that I
coughed but little after that to what I had done before; and I shall ever
believe that God was teaching me not to ignore the use of all means in
sickness.</p>
          <p>I believe that God is honored as much when He tells me to do a
thing and I obey, as when He says not to do it, and I obey. “Thou shalt
not covet.” “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart.” To
me obedience in both cases is absolutely necessary to honor God. I only
receive blessings as I obey.</p>
          <p>Rev. D. F. Sanford, of Boston, was so kind to Bob and me, and he
and his wife were at the Berachia home, at Southport, and during the
series of meetings he was holding he gave Bible readings on this subject;
and it seemed so clear, and many seemed to get help and blessing, and I
did too.</p>
          <p>But many thought I was not half out of the woods. So one
day two ladies called to see me, after I had returned to Liverpool.
I had never seen them before, but they said they had heard of me;
and one of them, Mrs. A., told me of her wonderful experience of
how she was healed of dropsy.</p>
          <p>I was deeply interested, as she went on narrating all the incidents in
relation to it, and how she used oil and anointed herself, as she said she
felt the Lord led her to do.</p>
          <p>“Oh,” I said, “I was out last evening to the shop, and it came to me
to get some sweet oil.”</p>
          <p>“That is it,” she said at once.</p>
          <p>“But,” I said, “I did not get it.”</p>
          <p>“Well,” she said, “olive oil is the best; but I did not have that in my
case. Haven't you got oil of any kind in the house?”</p>
          <p>“Only a little castor oil that was left in the glass.”</p>
          <p>“It only needs a few drops, and that will do.”</p>
          <p>So I knelt down, and they anointed me with this oil, and prayed very
earnestly. They both said they got such a baptism when they were
healed; so I could not help expecting some assurance to this work of
healing my body, as I did to my sanctification and justification.</p>
          <p>They told me this was right for me to expect, for God had made the
provision for the body's healing, with that of the soul; and I did honestly
try to see it just its they did. But I could not. I went on for ten days
waiting for this especial assurance that I
<pb id="smith493" n="493"/>
was really healed. Oh! how I longed for it, but I never got any such
assurance. Still I held on by faith.</p>
          <p>Christmas came. My dear friend, Mrs. Stavely, had invited me to
Seaforth. It was with great difficulty that I got there. When I did, oh!
what a night of suffering. She prayed with me. Oh, how true and kind she
was. Her faith held on to God for me.</p>
          <p>Next day another dear friend, Mrs. D., came; and they two
together prayed and encouraged me to still hold on; that all the pain I
suffered was simply a temptation; the Lord would heal me. I made my will
do the best it would; but I felt the pain just the same.</p>
          <p>About noon I got up, and they helped me to get my clothes on.
They were so anxious I should be down to Christmas dinner with them.
So I was, and as best I could, endured the pain through dinner. When it
was over I could not hold out any longer; I went up to my room, and
walked the floor in agony. I tried to ignore the pain; but in spite of my
will and faith, it would not be ignored a bit!</p>
          <p>About day-break I got a little quiet and slept a little; and
while the pain was not so bad as it had been, it was three weeks
before I was able to get my arm above my head. And when I
would use any means, or talk of it, my friends would feel so sorry
for me, and say that it was not honoring the Lord to do so.</p>
          <p>But I had sincerely prayed for light. And I believe God has given it
to me; if for no one else, He does to Amanda Smith, and I feel quite sure
I am not mistaken in God's leading me. I think He has saved me from
bondage on these points. Amen. Amen.</p>
          <p>As one of the little incidents that reached its culmination after my
return from Africa to England, I must here relate the
story of my bonnet—not a very important story in itself, but, like most
stories, it has its moral, also, if we choose to see it.</p>
          <p>How I did hate to give up my nice Quaker bonnet! I had no special
feeling about putting it on, so far as feathers and flowers were concerned.
I settled that when I was converted. All of those things were surrendered,
though the love of them was deep in my heart, so that when I sought the
blessing of cleansing I had no difficulty on the dress question.</p>
          <p>I always admired the Friends' dress, so this was at once my choice,
and at that time many of the Christian sisters among all
<pb id="smith494" n="494"/>
the colored churches in Philadelphia, New York, and Baltimore,
dressed like the Friends, and were generally called Band Sisters,
and, as a rule, were noted for their deep piety and Christian character.
I loved them for this, as well as admired their very plain
dress, for the height of my ambition was to be a consistent, downright,
outright Christian.</p>
          <p>It was not a question of your belonging to the Society of Friends
because you chose to dress like them. I remember that not only
colored Methodists dressed like them, but white Methodists as
well, so that I never dreamed of anyone questioning me on my
plain dress. When I got to England I found it was different,
dressing like a Friend and not being a Friend, and none of my
people being Friends. They did not understand it, so as I went
about I was often questioned, though in a very nice way.</p>
          <p>I was with the Friends a great deal, and they were most hospitable and kind.
They would sometimes say;</p>
          <p>“Does thee belong to the Society of Friends?”</p>
          <p>“No.”</p>
          <p>“Did thy father and mother?”</p>
          <p>“No.”</p>
          <p>“And none of thy people are Friends?”</p>
          <p>“No.”</p>
          <p>“How strange that thee should wear the Friends' garb.”</p>
          <p>Well, then I would go into a long explanation, tell of Americans
being independent in what they choose; how no one felt
bound to wear any set garb; that Methodists or Presbyterians, no
matter who, if they liked to dress like the Friends, or anybody
else, if they had the money, just got the article, whatever it was,
and no one had any thought about it.</p>
          <p>They would listen patiently, and then kindly say: “Well, I
think if I were thee, I would not do it.”</p>
          <p>I didn't understand it at first, but later on I found out that no
one in England would wear a Friends' <sic corr="bonnet">bonnnet</sic> who was not a
Friend, if they did they would be suspected of pretending to be
what they were not. When I first heard this I was frightened. I
said, “Oh, deary me, is this why I have been so questioned?”</p>
          <p>As I was going from place to place, everybody treated me
most kindly, but, “oh,” I said, “has this been the thought in
their mind, that I have been pretending to be what I am not?”</p>
          <p>I prayed and cried about it a great deal for the Lord only
<pb id="smith495" n="495"/>
knows how I hate deception or sham in anything, but especially
in Christianity or religion; but then, I could do nothing. I thought,
if I take off my bonnet, and I did not want to do so, for I really
loved it, but still if I should take it off, and see persons from
America who knew me, that they would say, “Yes, that is just
what we thought, Amanda Smith would take off her plain bonnet
when she got to England!”</p>
          <p>Then the people on this side thought I was representing my-self,
by wearing the Friends' dress, to be what I was not.</p>
          <p>So there I was, between two fires, and the thought of sailing under
false colors, this was more than I could bear, but I stood it
until I got back to Liverpool, then I had to get a new bonnet. I
dreaded going through the explanation again. I saw that the settled
ladies were wearing little bonnets. I thought, “What shall
I do, I can never wear a little bonnet.”</p>
          <p>I thought if I could find a Friends' milliner, I would get me
a plain bonnet if it were not a real Friends' bonnet. I knew I
could not get what I wanted at any ordinary milliner, and I did
not know where to go in Liverpool to find a Friends' milliner.</p>
          <p>I wrote to my friend, Mrs. Margaret Davis, of Fox Rock, Dublin,
and told her my dilemma. She wrote and told me she thought
I was quite right about getting the bonnet I wanted, and that she
would find out where I could find a Friends' milliner in Liverpool.
But before I got her word, two ladies called on me and would go with
me to get some warmer clothing. It was very cold and I had only
my African clothes, four double, but then I was not warm, so we
went shopping, as we would say in England.</p>
          <p>The ladies got me a nice fur cloak, warm under flannels, nice
jersey jacket, stockings, gloves, etc., then they said:</p>
          <p>“Is there anything else, Amanda?”</p>
          <p>“That is all,” I replied.</p>
          <p>Just then one of the ladies said, “Oh, you must have a nice bonnet!”</p>
          <p>Then I told them I was waiting for a letter so as to know where
to go. They said, “You will not wear that big bonnet again.”</p>
          <p>I tried to explain to them as best I could, but they insisted
that I must get a bonnet, “properly,” as they said. So we
went into the millinery department and got me a “nice bonnet,”
the largest one they had, and that was not very large, and the
plainest.</p>
          <pb id="smith496" n="496"/>
          <p>So I went on all right until I came back to America, then here
it was again, “Oh, what have you done with your plain bonnet?”
I felt so sick of explaining that I felt like starting a new style and
wearing no bonnet at all!</p>
          <p>Scores of people have asked me about my bonnet that have
never thought of asking me how my soul prospered, and this, after
all, is more important in God's sight than though I wore a hundred
plain bonnets.</p>
          <p>I thought it well to give this final explanation. Amen.</p>
          <p>I had a great many expenses during my stay at Sierra Leone.
I had my two native children, Bob and Frances, with me, and
the little girl was sick all the time. I did everything I could for
her to get her well enough to bring with me.</p>
          <p>She had been sick for three months before I left Monrovia;
but I had got her well enough to get as far as Sierra Leone, where
I hoped, through better medical attendance, she would get quite
well enough for me to bring to England.</p>
          <p>After spending three or four months in Sierra Leone, and doing
all I could for her, paying doctors' bills and all, the doctor
told me at last that the child could not stand the climate if I
brought her, and that she would be a great deal of trouble and
care, so I had to decide to leave her, as I had little Bob to look
after.</p>
          <p>Then I had to provide everything for Frances, so as to leave
her comfortable, as I was going to bring little Bob with me. This
made my expenses more; but I had quite enough to bring me to
Liverpool, if I could live to get there, though sometimes I was a
little doubtful whether I would. But the Lord understood my
case.</p>
          <p>It was not long after I got there before my loving Father, God,
began to fulfill that blessed old promise, that He gave me when I
left America: “My God will supply all your need according to
His riches in glory, by Christ Jesus.” Phil. 4:19. Different
friends began to send in, as I have already shown; some, three
pounds; then two pounds; others, one pound.</p>
          <p>One week when I needed just four shillings to pay for my
lodgings at Liverpool, before leaving for my friend, Mrs. <sic corr="Stavely's">Staveley's</sic>,
at Seaforth, where I was going that afternoon, the postman
brought a letter in the morning, and when I opened it it was from
America, and contained one dollar. I did not know the sender—no
<pb id="smith497" n="497"/>
name—only “God bless you; I welcome you back from Africa.”
That was all. So I praised the Lord, paid for my lodgings and
left.</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“This, this is the God I adore,</l>
            <l>My faithful, unchangeable friend</l>
            <l>His love is as great as His power,</l>
            <l>Which neither knows measure nor end.”</l>
          </lg>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="smith498" n="498"/>
          <head>CHAPTER XXXVI.</head>
          <argument>
            <p>WORK IN ENGLAND—IN LIVERPOOL, LONDON, MANCHESTER, AND
VARIOUS OTHER PLACES—I GO TO SCOTLAND AND IRELAND
—SECURE PASSAGE TO NEW YORK—INCIDENTS OF THE VOYAGE
—HOME AGAIN—CONCLUDING WORDS.</p>
          </argument>
          <p>My first work in England, after my return from Africa, was
at Gordon Hall, Mrs. Stephen Menzies', Liverpool, where I spoke
at a large conference and sang, and the Lord blessed me greatly.
My next work was at Fleshfield, at Mr. Radcliff's. I began on
Watch Night and spent a week. I was not well, but somehow the
Lord helped me to speak to a large congregation in the little
chapel. From there I went to Southport and assisted in some
meetings held by Rev. D. F. Sanford, of Boston, U. S. A.</p>
          <p>All this time I was miserable, but I would earnestly pray and
ask the Lord to strengthen me, and He would always do it, but I
see now the wise thing would have been for me to have rested
entirely, for that was my real need, and the strength I used in praying
I should have spent in resting<corr>.</corr> I believe this would have been
pleasing to God. What a dull scholar I have been in His school
and yet He has been so patient with me.</p>
          <p>Then I held several meetings in Liverpool; then on to Doncaster,
was entertained at the home of Miss Morris, Chequer House.
I shall never forget her kindness to Bob and me. Here I had some
rest, but held a number of meetings, some in the hall of the Y. M.C. A.,
and Mother's Meetings, and several drawing room meetings
at Mrs. Richard Norris'; and various other meetings. From Doncaster
we went to London on our way to Folkston. My dear friend,
Mrs. D. Bordman, of London, had kindly invited me to stop on
my way. She had also kindly arranged a little quiet reception.
A number of friends were invited, among those that were present
was Mrs. Hannah Whitehall Smith, Mrs. Mark Guy Pierce, and
<pb id="smith499" n="499"/>
others. This was a surprise to me, but it was a blessed meeting
and meant more to me than I have language to express.</p>
          <p>From London I went on to Folkston, where I had been sent
for, to hold a special service at the Railway Mission. Here Bob
and I had nice lodgings provided; and it was here where little Bob
was converted, one morning just after breakfast as we kneeled together
to have our morning worship. Praise the Lord!</p>
          <p>I shall never forget the blessing the Lord gave us at Mr. Tokes'
church. He is a grand man of God, a staunch churchman, but
what is called low Church; broad, but orthodox, so that he invited
a woman to take services in his church, and God wonderfully
blessed his work and people. One dear woman told me that she
had sought the blessing of heart purity for several years, but she
said somehow the Lord helped me to make the way so simple that
she saw it, believed, and entered into rest. Her face beamed with
delight. To Him alone be glory forever.</p>
          <p>Then on Sunday night the Congregationalist minister invited
the Railway meeting over to his fine church, which was just
across the street, the crowd being so great we couldn't seat them
in the hall. He threw open his pulpit; though it was a new
thing under the sun for a woman to stand in the pulpit of a Congregational
Church; and I must confess I did feel a little shaky
myself to be up there alone; but I cried mightily to the Lord for
help, and, if ever He did help me, He did that Sunday night, and
blessed His own Word to the hearts of the people, and several entered
in and found soul rest. Praise the Lord!</p>
          <p>Then I spoke at several other meetings, including one of the
Salvation Army, who were doing a grand work at Folkston. They
had given me an urgent invitation to speak for them. I had but
one night that I could possibly give, so I went in the name of the
Lord and did what I could.</p>
          <p>From Folkston I went to London, spent a few days with Mrs.
Col. Finch White, at Louishem Hill. Here I held several meetings,
including a drawing room meeting at Mrs<corr>.</corr> Finch White's.
Drawing room meetings are not a rare thing as they
are in America, I think, as I have never held any here, but did so
often in England, and often with great profit, I trust.</p>
          <p>Thursday, April 3, I leave London for Southport, and stop at
Mrs. Stavely's Berachia Home. Monday, April 10, I take Bob to
Miss Hobb's school, where he is now, and has been ever since.</p>
          <pb id="smith500" n="500"/>
          <p>How good the Lord was to open this door of mercy to this dear
boy; thus the promise is true, “If ye shall ask anything in my
name, I will do it.” On the 16th I go to a Conference at Manchester,
Mr. Crossley's, Star Hall. This was a blessed meeting, conducted
by Rev. D. F. Sanford, to which I was invited and entertained
at Mr. Crossley's home with Mr. and Mrs. Sanford, and
though I did but little, the Lord blessed me. And when I was
leaving, Mr. C. handed me a check for, I think, ten pounds—
not quite sure as to the amount—but at all the places they paid
me well.</p>
          <p>Besides the meetings at Star Hall, I took a meeting at a large
mission hall carried on by the Society of Friends. Here the Lord
gave His blessing on the Word.</p>
          <p>April the 23rd, I leave Manchester for Southport, attend to
some little matters for Bob, then, on Friday, April 25, I leave
Southport for London, stop at Mrs. Isabella Walker's, where I had
had a very warm invitation to spend some time at her home. This
lady was anxious I should go to some of the meetings held at the
headquarters of the Salvation Army, Congress Hall.</p>
          <p>This I was not able to do, but spent two very pleasant weeks
with Mrs. Walker. at Clapham. How the grace of God was magnified
in this lady's home life, a lady of rank and culture and position,
but so fully consecrated to God. She was Mrs. Booth's
warmest friend, and was with her through her last severe illness.
It was here I had the pleasure of meeting Mr. and Mrs. Col. Clibborn,
of the Salvation Army, whose work is in Paris. May the
Lord bless them.</p>
          <p>May the 1st, I was invited by Mr. Reader Harris and Rev. D.
F. Sanford to be at their anniversary meeting, at Speak Hall, Clapham.
This is a great meeting, held every year, and has been a
great blessing to scores of souls from all parts of England.</p>
          <p>May 7th, through the invitation of Mr. Clifford, Honorable
Treasurer of the Great Church Army, I speak at the anniversary
meeting at Piccadilly. The crowd was very great, but the Lord
gave His blessing; then I addressed several meetings at Miss
Mason's House of Rest, Cambridge Gardens, London, West.</p>
          <p>Saturday, May 10, at Woodgreen, Mr. Morgan, the editor of
“The Christian,” invited me to take some services at his hall on
Sabbath and several week nights. Here again the Lord was
pleased to give tokens of His favor, and a number professed to
have found peace in believing.</p>
          <pb id="smith501" n="501"/>
          <p>On the 24th, I leave London for Scotland, stop at Carlisle, with
Mrs. Walker's sister, Mrs. Johnston. What a lovely home this is.
I was so tired and would so like to have rested, but I had not been
in long before a number of dear friends gathered and I had to have
a meeting. I felt I really could not, at first, but I asked the Lord
to help me, and He did, praise His name. On Monday, the 26th,
I leave Carlisle for Alloa, Scotland. Miss Patten, of Morris Hill
House, through my dear friend, Mrs. Lisle, had kindly invited me
to Alloa to have a little rest, God bless her, I shall never forget her
kindness in every way to me. Before I ever saw her she wrote
and sent me five pounds, which came just at a time when I needed
it. God's word of promise did not fail. (Phil., 4:19).</p>
          <p>After a little rest, I held several meetings at different places in
Scotland, at Alloa and then at Crief. Here Miss Patten took me
to the great Hydropathic institution, at her own expense, where I
could well have spent a month, but because of an engagement for
some meetings at Edinburgh, I could only spend one week. How
kind the people were, and the baths and treatment that I received
during the short stay did me the greatest good. I shall ever praise
God for Miss Patten, and for the kindness shown me at this beautiful
institution. I was asked to give a little missionary talk one
morning in the chapel, which seemed to be very much appreciated.</p>
          <p>From Crief I went to Edinburgh, after holding meetings
a week, arranged by Mr. Govern, who had also arranged a series
of meetings at Peble's, on the River Clide, and at a number of
other places. Then, leaving there, I went to Blaine O'Chile,
Dunblain. I went on Friday to stay until Monday. This lady,
Mrs. Chapman, was a very dear friend of Mrs. Lisle, who had
spent a number of years in Africa on the Congo and at Old Calibar,
where I first met her, and worked with her a little while there<corr>.</corr> It
was through her that I got to know Mrs. Chapman; since then she
has gone to her reward. May God bless her memory.</p>
          <p>Mrs. Chapman is a lady of large means, and I think I never
saw one whose means and all was so fully consecrated to God.
How many young men she has educated for foreign work, both
white and colored, and has also been the help of many others.
Her record is in heaven.</p>
          <p>She invited me to come and see her before I left Scotland. I
was getting ready to go home and I felt I needed the money, still
<pb id="smith502" n="502"/>
I wanted to go and see this lady, so I told the Lord if He would
have me go, not to let me be anxious about the means, but to
open the way for me. I had a good quiet Saturday, and it was
very stormy and rainy on Sunday, so that Mrs. S. said we would
not go to church in the morning. In the afternoon she asked me
if I would take a service and speak to the servants in the large
kitchen. This I did, and spoke with great freedom from the 15th
of John. We had a very interesting meeting. At the close Mrs.
S. said, I think the meeting has been very profitable. She was very
pleased, and as we went to the next room she said, “I want to
hand you a little donation,” so she handed me six pounds. I
said, how the Lord has answered prayer!</p>
          <p>On Monday morning as I was leaving she said, “I think I had
better give you another pound.” I thanked her and praised the
Lord.</p>
          <p>From here I went on to Grenock, spent a night and spoke to a
large congregation in a hall. On the 15th I left for Belfast, spent
a few days at Neury; held several meetings there. On the 18th
I leave Neury for Fox Rock, Dublin; stopped with my friend
Mrs. Margaret Davis, whom God raised up to help me so while in
Africa; God bless her forever.</p>
          <p>During my stay at this very pleasant Irish home I held several
meetings at the Friends' Meeting House, Monkstown, then at
different places in Dublin at the Wesleyan Chapel, etc., etc.</p>
          <p>Then, July 30th I leave Dublin for Leeds, Eng. Thank God
He has given me the strength and the intimation that I may start
for home. Praise His name. How I have ever gone through with
the work I have, I cannot tell, for I was not able to think of getting
my things together till last Monday, the 28th. In the morning
when I woke the thought came how I should get my things together,
and when I had thought it all over I had found that the
dreadful weakness did not overcome me as it had done before. I
said, praise the Lord, I can go home.</p>
          <p>I got up and wrote to Mr. Stavely, at Liverpool, to get me a
ticket; this he could not do, as everything was engaged. So I had
to wait till the 26th of August, when I left by the steamer Gallier
for New York, and arrived Friday, September 5, 1890.</p>
          <p>On the way over from England there were a number of ministers
aboard and four or five Catholic priests. All had services on
the Sabbath. The Catholics in the lower cabin, and the Protestants
in the upper saloon.</p>
          <pb id="smith503" n="503"/>
          <p>In the afternoon there was a meeting among the steerage passengers.
I went and listened to a young man talking in very
broken English; but, oh! so earnest. He was a foreigner, and was
speaking from the fourteenth chapter of John.</p>
          <p>There was a number of Plymouth brethren among them, and
they seemed to have the right of way, so that the poor young man
was alone; for, as a general thing, they have but little sympathy or
fellowship for anyone that does not say as they say and teach the
truth as they do. All that I have ever met seemed to think and
endeavor to impress it upon you that they only, know the Scriptures,
and all teaching outside of themselves—true Plymouth
brethren—is not safe, and ought not to be relied on. So they all
started off from this poor foreigner except a few. When he
stopped the Lord said to me as he said to Phillip, “Go up, join
yourself to him.” So I said, “I want to sing.” I struck in:</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“I praise the Lord that one like me,</l>
            <l>For mercy may to Jesus flee.</l>
            <l>He says that whosoever will</l>
            <l>May seek and find salvation still.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>And then the chorus:</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“My Saviour's promise faileth never;</l>
            <l>He counts me in the ‘whosoever.’ ”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>I sang out with all my ransomed powers, and the people came
from all parts of the ship. There was a great crowd. The speaker
seemed a little astonished, but said, “Hallelujah. Amen.”</p>
          <p>When I got through with my song I began to speak. O, how
the Lord helped me. Then the people wanted me to speak in the
saloon on Sunday evening. I felt God wanted me to do so, and the
door was open; I see it now. I am careful, and never like to overdo
anything—never like to do anything that looks like I want to
push myself, so the devil took that advantage, and when I thought,
I would do it, he said:</p>
          <p>“Now, you had better let well enough alone, there has been
enough for to-day, and to-morrow there will be nothing; why not
do it to-morrow?”</p>
          <p>“Yes,” I said, “perhaps that is the best.” But, no; it was
not. I ought to have done it when the Lord bade me.</p>
          <p>On Monday the saloon was full and they sang and played
<pb id="smith504" n="504"/>
cards and other games. No shadow of a chance for anyone to
speak unless he just broke right in with everything.</p>
          <p>“Well,” I said, “I will speak on Tuesday,” but no, no chance.</p>
          <p>Then I said, “I will the last night,” for they said we would not
likely get in until Friday.</p>
          <p>“O,” I said, “I will get ready and do it on Thursday;” but I
felt I should have spoken Wednesday night anyhow.</p>
          <p>A number of the passengers, ladies and friends, wanted that I
should speak, but I said, “On Thursday night I will, without
fail, speak and sing.”</p>
          <p>But, O, what a mistake! We got in on Thursday afternoon,
four o'clock, instead of Friday. How ashamed and sorry I was I
had not spoken on Wednesday night, as the Lord had showed me.</p>
          <p>This is not the only time my courage has failed me under somewhat
similar circumstances. Once, on my way front Calcutta, India,
to British Burmah, there were a number of English passengers, and
though they were respectable and all right as far as I know, they
were not of the best type of English ladies and gentlemen. They
were of an ‘airish’ quality, and that class of English or Americans,
especially when traveling, are not the class that good taste
would be apt to admire or fall in love with; and to do your duty
in spite of these surroundings takes a good deal of pluck, especially
for a colored woman.</p>
          <p>There was a man, his wife and baby, and his brother, from
San Francisco, California. The baby was the crossest baby I really
ever saw. It cried night and day for simple amusement, it seemed,
if for nothing else. Everybody was worn out with it.</p>
          <p>These Californians seemed to avoid all Godliness. They
laughed and jeered at everything that was said about religion; but
they were anxious for me to talk on Sunday morning when they
found out I was an evangelist; and I did pray God to make my
duty plain to me; and I think He did very clearly show me that I
was to speak on Sunday.</p>
          <p>They kept up a laugh and joke about it all Saturday, and
Sunday morning at the breakfast table, and all the steerage passengers
had it, and they seemed as though they were looking forward to a menagerie.
When I saw this, I began to question, and the Devil helped me.</p>
          <p>“You know you are not to cast your pearls before swine,” he
said.</p>
          <pb id="smith505" n="505"/>
          <p>One might have thought he was careful of God's pearls. So I
did not do it. I didn't feel that I did right, but still I didn't do it.</p>
          <p>I believe God would have blest souls on that steamer if I had
only done my duty. Then the Californians, after all, seemed disappointed,
and were more taunting and sneering than they were
before. O, how I saw my mistake, I wept before the Lord, and
again sought His forgiving mercy. The mistakes of my life have
been many.</p>
          <p>O, the patience and loving kindness of the Lord, so infinite in
power and might, to bear with such cowards. How true the
words of this song:—</p>
          <lg type="hymn">
            <l>“Were it not that love and mercy in my Lord abide,</l>
            <l>When my conscience is o'ertaken, where would I hide?</l>
            <l>How could I live without Thee, Saviour and friend,</l>
            <l>Thou art my only refuge, saved to the end.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Upon our <sic corr="arrival">arival</sic> at New York I was kindly invited to the home
of Mr. and Mrs. Gibson at their pleasant residence, 384 Union street,
Brooklyn. Mrs. Gibson was sick in bed, but Mr. Gibson met me
at the landing and took me to his home, where I was for two
weeks. Then I took a room, the only one I could get; it was ten
dollars a month; but this gave me a little chance to look around;
then my friend, Mrs. Mary R. Denman, of Newark, N. J., kindly
gave me a room in one of her small houses, where my home has
been ever since up till last October, when I came to Chicago.
Since then I have decided to make this my future home, but entirely
subject to God's direction and leading.</p>
          <p>And now I close the last chapter of this little book, which has
been such a task to one so unskilled in work of this kind. There
has been no attempt to show a dash of rhetoric or intellectual
ability, but just the simple story of God's dealings with a worm.
If, after all, no one should be brought nearer to God, and to a
deeper consecration, I shall be sadly disappointed; for my whole
object and wish is that God will make it a blessing to all who may
read it; and with this desire and prayer I send it forth to the
world. And especially do I pray that many of my own people
will be led to a more full consecration, and that the Spirit of the
<pb id="smith506" n="506"/>
Lord may come upon some of the younger women who have talent, and
who have had better opportunities than I have ever had, and so must do
better work for the Master; so that when I have fallen in the battle, and
can do no more, they may take up the standard and bear it on, with the
inscription deeply engraven on heart and life, “Without holiness, no man
shall see the Lord.”</p>
        </div2>
        <trailer>THE END.</trailer>
      </div1>
    </body>
  </text>
</TEI.2>
